'^M^m^ !)9.^'^'^-^!J^^/ ^/^MA d^£Sm:ii^.^^^ iMm, REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON. D. D. BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO THE LIBRARY OF PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY f^MfiM^* ^^;v^* m^ m^^ ^KB k ^^•'^' -„'T! #&' iA^' ^ i Digitized by tine Internet Archive in 2012 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library http://archive.org/details/dealgodOOdowl Sng^TDy E. S . S ajid . 1L€)]RISITS O IIDO'W \ ii'ng^-by^-S.Sa/id ipiecgvct^tIt in)e THE DEALINGS OF \%g;,,, GOD, MAI, AND THE DEVIL; AS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE LIFE, EXPERIEICE, AND TRAVELS OF LORENZO'^OW, IN A PERIOD OF OVER HALF A CENTURY: TOGETHER AVITH HIS POLEMIC AND MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS, COMPLETE. TO WHICH IS ADDED THE VICISSITUDES OF LIFE, BY PEGGY DOW. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. — David. WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ESSAY BY THE REV. JOHN DOWLING, D. D., OF NEW YORK, AUTHOR OF ** THE HISTORY OF ROMANISM," ETC. ETC. TWO VOLUMES IN ONE. VOL I. NEW YORK : SHELDON, LAMPORT & BLAKEMAN, 115 Nassau Street. 1854. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by J. S. GI.ASE1VER, & R. C. MARSHAIili, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Ohio. S-tereotyped by Vincent Dill, Jr., No. 17 Ann Street, N. Y. INTRODUCTION. Those of our readers who have lived long enough to remember the first thirty years of the present century, will easily call to mind a remarkable and eccentric individual, who for nearly the whole of that period, prompted by an inward impulse, devoted himself to a life of singular labor, self-denial and sacri- fice. One month he would be heard of laboring for the good of souls, in his own peculiar way, in the neighborhood of his native New England home ; the next, perhaps, braving the frost and snow of a Canadian winter ; the next, on his way to Ireland or to England, in the prosecution of the same benevolent purpose ; and six months afterwards, perhaps, encountering the dangers and hardships of a Georgia or Kentucky wilderness, or fleeing for his life from the tomahaAvk or the scalping knife of the Indian savage, in the then untrodden wilds of the great valley of the West. That individual was Lorenzo Dow. Pale, sallow, and somewhat consumptive in the appearance of his counte- nance ; dressed in the plainest attire, with his single-breasted coat, often worn thread-bare ; and in his later years wearing a long flowing patriarchal beard ; his whole appearance was such as to awaken a high degree of curiosity and in- terest. Then, the suddenness and the promptitude of his advent in a town or village, at the very hour and minute that he had appointed, perhaps some twelve or eighteen months before ; the boldness with which he would attack the ruling vices, and denounce wickedness — either in high places or low, — the general adaptation of his dry and caustic rebukes to the sin and follies prevalent in the places he visited, and which he seemed to know almost intuitively ; together with the biting sarcasm and strong mother-wit that pervaded his addresses ; — all served to invest the approach to any place of the " crazy preacher," (as he was frequently called,) with an air of singular and almost romantic interest. And most extensively has the influence of the labors of this strange and eccentric man been experienced and felt. Scarcely a neighborhood, from Can- ada to Georgia, or from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, that has not some tra- , IV INTRODUCTION. dition to relate, or some tale to tell of the visit and the preaching of Lorenzo Dow ; and scarcely an old man in all those regions that has not some one or more of the witty sayings of Lorenzo Dow to relate to his children and his grandchildren. The history of such a man, however mysterious the impulses which prompted him, and however strange his movements, belongs to the history of the race; nor will justice to the race permit that the extensive memorials which he has left of himself should be lost in silence or forgetfulness. In the minute and extensive journals of his travels and sufferings and labors, and in his various mental exercises, upon a great variety of matters of doctrine and opinion, which Lorenzo Dow has left behind him, he has bequeathed to posterity a mental daguerreotype of himself. And however outre may be many of his expressions, however eccentric and amusing, and frequently inconclusive may be much of his speculation and reasoning — ^yet it is frequently instructive ; it is always en- tertaining ; it is always characteristic ; it is part of the history of mind. The reader is satisfied that there is no interpolation here ; that it is Lorenzo Dow himself who speaks, and no one else. And for the very plain reason, that his expressions, if not his thoughts, are entirely sui generis ; they are strictly peculiar to himself. It is not denied that some of his ideas may have been Ij uttered by others. It is safe to say that no man ever expressed them in the phraseology of Lorenzo Dow. If it were not for the fear of transcending the limits of the brief introductory essay, and of touching upon subjects that might lead us to diverge too much from the more immediate object with which this Introduction has been written — it might be interesting to examine somewhat minutely a variety of questions that naturally arise in the mind of the reader who carefully peruses the mental portraiture of himself, embodied in his life and writings. Thus for instance, we might be disposed to ask — was Lorenzo Dow, in truth, a man of piety, savingly converted to God, or not ? What were the motives that prompted him to so extraordinary and laborious a life ? What were his reasons, while retaining his connexion with the Methodist Church, for declining to submit to the regular course of labors and control prescribed by the Method- ist discipline 1 Are there any reasons to doubt whether he was in truth a sane man, or partially deranged ? What was the secret of the prejudice so early imbibed, and so constantly exhibited through all his writings against who- ever differed from himself in the Arminian schepie of doctrine he had adopted 1 INTRODUCTION. and how did he acquire that habit of mind, which led him to be ever on the watch for every poor unhappy wight, tinctuied with the least particle of Cal- vinism, and to dub him with the singular, but characteristic epithet of an "»/3, double-Ly-part man V Differing, as the writer of the present essay does, toto ccdo^ from Lorenzo Dow on the subject of the doctrines of grace, so frequently made the themes of his severe but amusing caricatures, he would hardly feel justified in performing the present service, did he imagine that there was, from the laughable and witty sallies of Lorenzo Dow, any danger to be apprehended to the system of doctrine advocated in the seventeenth century by such men as a Bates, an Owen or a Howe ; or in later days by an Edwards or a Bellamy, a Doddridge, a Fuller or a Payson. The reader will, doubtless, like the present writer, read and smile as he reads the cuts and thrusts of our good friend Lorenzo, at the " A,-double-L-part, men," and their supposed, but imaginary doctrine ; but beyond this, whatever be the views of the reader, he will take no offence. These ebullitions were necessary in order to complete the portraiture of Lorenzo's mind. They can hardly do any harm. They are simply amusing. That is all. Leaving everj^ reader to answer most of the questions above suggested to his own satisfaction, I shall proceed to state my reason for answering in the affirm- ative the first of the series — Is there ground to conclude, that with all his oddi- ties and eccentricities, Lorenzo was, after all, at heart a pious man, truly and savingly converted to God ? Some, I am aware, have expressed doubt on this point. Before making my- self familiar with his life and writings, I might have been undecided myself. I can do no more than briefly sketch the conversion of Lorenzo Dow, and hint at some of the additional reasons that have led me to the conclusion that his piety was genuine, that his religion was that of the heart, that his faith was of the operation of the Holy Ghost. In perusing the journal of Lorenzo Dow, ii is impossible for one familiar with the history and writings of the immortal Bedford dreamer, to avoid being struck with the Bunyan-like character of the experience and religious exercises of our I author. His frequent mention of remarkable dreams, his " strong temptations to end this mortal life," and many of his mental exercises and struggles forcibly remind one of Bunyan's experience, as described by himself in that singular j piece of autobiography — " Grace abounding to the cbief of sinners." And if we compare the account given by each, of his conversion, I cannot perceive any INTRODUCTION. reason why the evidence of a genuine work of grace, is any less satisfactory in the case of the Connecticut wanderer than in that of the Bedford dreamer. The account given by Lorenzo of his conversion is characteristic of himself. — He was as yet a youth. Already had he been warned by more than one sin- gular dream, which he relates with characteristic minuteness. Among other things which tended to awaken him, was an assurance that he imagined himself to have received from the Prophet Nathan in a dream — though in this case, his dream did not come true — that he should live only to the age of twenty -two. j " About this time there was much talk about the people called Methodists, who were lately come into the western parts of New England. Some said they were the deceivers that were to come in the last time. Some, on the other hand, said they were a very good sort of people. A preacher of this zealous sect come into the neighborhood. Lorenzo "went to the door and looked in to see a Methodist, but to my surprise," says he, " he appeared like other men /" After hearing two sermons, Lorenzo became the subject of deep and pungent conviction. "I durst not stir for some time," says he, "for fear I should tum- ble into hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view." There is no greater evidence of the genuineness of conviction for sin, than when it is accompanied by a heartfelt sense of the justice of God in the condem- nation of the sinner. This Lorenzo seems to have felt in a high degree. A day or two after these pungent convictions begun, he was at a prayer meeting. " Saints were happy, and sinners were weeping on every side, but I " says he, " could not shed a tear. Then I thought within myself — if I could weep, I would begin to take hope, but 0 ! how hard is my heart ! I went from one to another, to know if there was any mercy for me. The young converts answered, — ' God is all love, he is all mercy,' — I replied — ^ God is just too, and justice will ait me doicn.^ — I saxo no loay hovj God could he just, and yet show me mercy. " A no less satisfactory evidence of the genuineness of conversion, is when it is accompanied by an entire renunciation of self and self-righteousness, and simple dependence for salvation upon the precious blood of Christ. This too was a prominent element in the religious experience of Lorenzo. At the crisis of his conviction for sin, after " striving to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, one night, as a man would plead for his life," he fell into a slumber. He dreamed that two devils entered the room each with a chain in his hand ; "^1 INTRODUCTION. Vll they laid hold on him, one at his hea^l, the other at his feet, and bound him fast — to drag him down to hell. In the midst of a desperate struggle to break these chains, he awaked from this terrific dream, " and Oh !" says he, " how glad I was that it was only a dream ! Still I thought that within a few hours, ; it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my heart to God for mercy, ; and these words struck my mind — * In that day there shall a fountain be | opened to the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and uncleanness.' A thought darted into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in and be clean, why not for the whole world? why not for me ? Discouragements arose. He thought he heard the voice of God's justice, say- ing, " take the unprofitable servant, and cast him into outer darkness." He put his hands together, and cried in his heart, " the time has been that I might have had religion, but now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against me, and my condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord I give up ; I submit ; I yield ; if there be mercy for me in Heaven let me know it ; and if not, let me go down to Hell, and know the worst of my case. — As these words flowed from my heart," says he, " I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Father's justice and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind with great power — ' Son, thy sins which are many are forgiven thee ; thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace.' — The burden of sin and guilt, and the fear of hell vanished from my mind, as perceptibly as a hundred pounds weight falling from a man'^s shoulder ; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways and to his people ; yeay and to all mankind^ The next morning, says he, "I scarcely touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew whether I was in the body or out of it. I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end of it, to praise God for what he had done for my soul." What Christian that reads the above brief sketch of the conversion of Lo- renzo Dow, and then remembers that this glorious truth of salvation through Christ alone, constituted the leading theme in all his future ministry, and that the flame of love to Jesus then lit up, continued to burn in his bosom through all his life, and that the love of Christ constrained him, as long as me lasted, to labor, and journey, and suffer, and preach, and pray for the salvation of souls — can for a moment doubt that his experience was a genuine one, and that !' Lorenzo Dow was truly and emphatically a monument of sovereign grace. II For my part, most firmly do I believe, that — although rejecting, (probably ! '■ i VIU INTRODUCTION. through misrepresentation,) some doctrines which I regard as bible truths — ^yet his faith was fixed upon the rock of ages, that he held most firmly the great fundamental truths of the glorious gospel — the depravity of man, the necessity of regeneration, by the Holy Ghost, and the divinity and atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ — and that he will at the last day be found among those who shall have turned many to righteousness, and who will " shine as the sun in the fir- mament, and as the stars for ever." The wife of Lorenzo,— Peggy Dow, seems to have been a christian of a kin- dred spirit with himself. The reader will, doubtless, be gratified to learn that her journal is included in the present edition of the works of Mr. Dow, and also a number of the publications of the latter (obtained by correspondence with the surviving members of his family,) which have never before been embodied in any edition of his works. The writer of the present brief essay therefore has no hesitation in commending the present, as the best and most complete edition ever yet published of the works of this extraordinary and eccentric, but godly and useful man. JOHN DOWLING. Berean Parsonage, New York, hiarch 1st, 1849 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL PART FIRST. 1. I WAS born, October 16, 1777, in Cov- entry (Tolland County) State of Connecticut, North America. My parents were born in the same town and descended from English ancestors. They had a son, and then three daughters, older than myself, and one daugh- ter younger ; they were very tender towards their children, and endeavored to educate them well, both in religion and common learning. 2. When I was two years old, I was taken sick, and my parents having been a long jour- ney and returning homewards, heard of my dangerous illness, and that I was dead, and expected to meet the people returning from my funeral. But to their joy I was living, and beyond the expectation of all, I recovered. 3. When I was betsveen three and four years old, one day, whilst I was at play with my companion, I suddenly fell into a muse about God and those places called heaven and hell, which I heard people converse about, so that I forgot my play, which my companion ob- serving, desired to know the cause ; I asked him if he ever said his prayers, morning or night ; to which he replied, no — then said I, you are wicked and I will not play \vith you, so I quit his company and went into the house. 4. My mind, frequently on observing the works of creation desired to know the cause of things, and I asked my parents many ques- tions which they scarcely knew how to an- swer. 5. Being for a few weeks in anotherneigh- borhood, I associated with one who would both swear and lie, which proved some harm to me : but these serious impressions did not leave me until in my eighth year, when my pa- rents removed to another vicinity, ^he youth of which were very corrupt ; and ou joining their company, I too soon learned their ways, grieved the tender feelings of my mind ; and began to promise myself felicity, when I should arrive to manhood. 6. One day I was the means of killing a bird, and upon seeing it gasp, I was struck with horror ; and upon seeing any beast strug- gle in death it made my heart beat hard, as it would cause the thoughts of my death to come into my mind. And death appeared such a terror to me, I sometimes wished that I might be translated as Enoch and Elijah were ; and at other times I wished I had never been barn. 7. About this time a query arose in my mind, whether God would answer prayer now as in primitive times, and there being a small lottery in the neighborhood, and I wishing for the greatest prize, promised within myself, that if it was my luck to obtain the prize, I would take it as an answer to prayer and af- terwards would serve God. No sooner had I got the prize, which was nine shillings, than I broke my promise ; my conscience condemn- ed me, and I was very uneasy for some weeks. 8. After I had arrived at the age of twelve years, my hopes of worldly pleasure were greatly blasted by a sudden illness, occasioned by overheating myself with hard labor, and drinking a quantity of cold milk and water. I then murmured and complained, thinking my lot to be harder than my companions ; for they enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled with an asthmatic disorder or stoppage of breath. Oh! the pain I endured ! 9. Sometimes I could lie for several nights togethtT and sleep sound ; and at other times would l«i necessitated to sit up part or all the night — a.\d sometimes I could not lie down at all for six or seven days together. — But as yet did not con.^ider that the hand of God was in all this. Av^out this time I dreamed that i SAW THE PROPHET NATHAN, in a large assem- bly of people, prophecying many things; I got an opportuiity to ask him how long I should live '? said he, until you are two- AND-TWENTY ; this dream was so imprinted in my mind, that it caused me many serious and painful hours at intervals. 11 yoL 10 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. I 10. When past the age of thirteen years, and about the time that John Wesley died, (1791) it pleased God to awaken my mind by a dream of the night, which was, that an old man came to me at mid-day, having a staff in his hand, and said to me, Do you ever pray ? I told him, no — said he you must, and then went away — he had not been long gone before be returned ; and said again, Do yoM pray 1 I again said, no ; and after his departure I went out of doors, and was taken up by a whirl- wind and carried above the skies ; at length I discovered, across a gulf as it were through a mist of darkness, a glorious place, in which was a throne of ivory overlaid with gold, and God sitting upon it, and Jesus Christ at his right hand, and angels, and glorified spirits, celebrating praise. — Oh ! the joyful music ! I thought the angel Gabriel came to the edge of heaven, holding a golden trumpet in his right hand, and cried to me with a mighty voice to know if I desired to come there, I told him I did — Said he, You must go back to yonder world, and if you will be faithful to God, you shall come here in the end. 11. With reluctance I left the beautiful sight and came back to the earth again ; and then I thought the old man came to me the third time and asked me if I had prayed *? I told him I had ; then said he, be faithful, AND I WILL COME AND LET YOU KNOW AGAIN. [ thought that was to be when I should be blest ; and when I awaked behold it was a dream. But it was strongly impressed on my mind, that this singular dream must be from God — and the way that I should know it, I should let my father know of it at such time and such a place, viz. as he would be feeding the cattle in the morning, which I ac- cordingly did ; and no sooner had I done than keen conviction seized my heart — I knew I was unprepared to die ; tears began to run down plentifully, and I again resolved to seek the salvation of my soul ; I began that day to pray in secret, but how to pray or what to pray for, I scarcely knew. 12. I at once broke off from my old com- panions and evil practices, which some call innocent mirth, which I had never been told was wrong ; and betook to the bible, kneeling in private, which example I had never seen. Soon I became like a speckled bird, among the birds of the forest, in the eyes of m}'- friends : — I frequently felt for a few seconds, cords of sweet love to draw me on ; but from whence it flowed, I could not tell : which I since believe was for an encouragement to hope in the mercy of God. 13. If now I had had any one to have in- Btructed me in the way and plan of salvation, I doubt not but I should have found salvation : But, alas, I felt like one wandering and be- nighted in an unknown wilderness, who vants both light and a guide. The bible was .'ike a sealed book ; so mysterious I could not under- stand it, and in order to hear it explained, I applied to this person and that book : but got no satisfactory instruction. I frequently wish- ed I had lived in the days of the prophets or apostles, that I could have had sure guides ; for by the misconduct of professors, I thought there were no bible saints in the land : thus with sorrow, many months heavily rolled away. 14. But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began to examine the cause more closely, if possible to find it out ; and imme- diately the doctrine of unconditional reproba- tion and particular election, was exhibited to my view : that the state of all was unalterably fixed by God's ^^ eternal decrees^ Here dis- couragements arose, and I began to slacken my hand by degrees, until I entirely left off secret prayer, and could not bear to read (or hear) the scriptures, saying, if God has fore- ordained whatever comes to pass, then all our labors are vain. 15. Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded myself reprobated : despair of mercy arose, hope was fled : and I was resolv- ed to end my wretched life ; concluding the longer I live, the more sin I shall commit, and the greater my punishment will be ; but the shorter my life, the less sin, and of course the less punishment, and the sooner I shall know the worst of my case ', accordingly I loaded a gun, and withdrew to a wilderness. 16. As I was about to put my intention into execution, a sudden solemn thought darted in- to my mind, "stop and consider what you are about, if you end your life, you are undone for ever ; but if you omit it a few days longer, it may be that something will turn up in your favor ;" this was attended with a small degree of hope, that if I waited a little while, it should not be altogether in vain : and I thought I felt thankful that God prevented me from sending my soul to everlasting misery. 17. About this time, there was much talk about the people called Methodists^ who were lately come into the western part of New Eng- land. There were various reports and opin- ions concerning them, some saying they were the deceivers that were to come in the last times; that such a delusive spirit attended them, that it was dangerous to hear them preach, lest they should lead people out of the good old way, which they had ~ been brought up in : that they would deceive if possible the very elect ; some on the other hand said they were a good sort of people. 18. A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own town, who appointed a time when he would endeavor, if possible, to comply with his request. The day ar- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 11 rired, and the people flocked out from every quarter to hear, as they supposed, a new gos- pel : and I went to the door and looked in to see a Methodist ; but to my surprise, he ap- peared like other men. I heard him preach from — " this is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." And I thought he told me all that ever I did. 19. The next day he preached from these words : " Is there no balm in Gilead ? Is there no Physician there ? Why then is not the health of the daughter of my people recovered?' Jer. viii. 22. 20. As he drew the analogy between a per- son sick of a consumption and a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how the real balm of Gilead would heal the consumption ; and to spiritualize it, in th€ blood of Christ heal- ing the soul ; in which he described the way to heaven, and pointed out the way marks ; which I had never heard described so clearly before. By which means I was convinced that this man enjoyed some thing that I was destitute of, consequently that he was a serv- ant of God. 21. He then got upon the application, and pointing his finger towards me, made this ex- pression : " Sinner, there is a frowning provi- dence above your head, and a burning hell be- neath your feet ; and nothing but the brittle thread of life prevents your soul from falling into endless perdition. But, says the sinner, What must I do ? You must pray : But I can t pray : If you don't pray then you'll be damn- ed ;" and (as he brought out the last expres- sion) he either stamped with his foot on the box on which he stood, or smote with his hand upon the bible, which both together came home like a dagger to my heart. I had like to have fallen backwards from my seat but saved my- self by catching hold of my cousin who sat by my side, and I durst not stir for some time for fear lest I should tumble into hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view : and I was convinced that I was unprepared to die. 22. After the assembly was dismissed, I went out of doors ; all nature seamed to wear a gloomy aspect : and every thing I cast my eyes upon seemed to bend itself against me, and wish me off the face of the earth. 23. I went to a funeral of one of my ac- quaintance the same day, but durst not look upon the corpse, for fear of becoming one my- self : I durst not go near the grave fearing lest I should fall in, and the earth come in upon me ; for if I then died, I knew I must be un- done. So I went home vrith a heavy heart. 24. I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until I first attempted to suppficate the throne of grace for preservation through the night. The next morning, as I went out of ^ors, a woman passing by told me that my cousm the evening past, had found the pardoning love of God. This surprised me, to think that one of my companions was taken and I was left. I in- stantly came to a resolution to forsake my sins and seek the salvation of my soul. I made it my practice to pray thrice in a day for about the space of a week ; when another of my cousins, brother to the former, was brought to cry for mercy in secret retirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud that he was heard upwards of a m.ile. The same evening he found comfort. 25. Shortly afterwards, several persons in the neighborhood, professed to have found the paraoning love of God, among whom was my brothe.'-in-law Fish, and his brother. - 26. Sorrows arose in my mind, to think that they were heavenward, whilst I, a guilty one, was in the downward road. I endeavored to double and treble my diligence in prayer, but found no comfort to my soul. Here the doctrine of unconditional reprobation was again presented to my view, with strong temp- tations lo end this mortal life ; but the thought again arose in my mind ; if I comply, I am undone forever, and if I continue crying to God, I can but be damned at last. 27. One evening there being (by my de-sire) a prayer meeting appointed by the young con- verts, I set out to go ; a.*id on my way by the side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a solemn promise to God, if he would pardon my sins and give me an evidence of my accep- tance, that I would forsake all those things, wherein I had formerly thought to have taken my happiness, and lead a religious life devot- ed to him ; and with this promise I went to meeting. 28. I believe that many present felt the power of God : saints were happy and sinner* were weeping on every side : but I could not shed a tear : then I thought within myself, if I could weep I would begin to take hope, but, oh ! how hard is my heart. I went from one to another to know if there was any mercy foi me. The young: converts answered; '-God is all love ; he is all mercy ;" I replied, " God i? just too, and justice will cut me down :" I saw no way how God could be ju^t and yet show me mercy. 29. A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this house that night; discovering the distress of mind I was in, broke through the crowd with the hymn book in her hand, and after reading a part of a hymn, said to me : " My friend, I feel for you ; my heart aches for you, but this I can tell you, that before I leave town in the morning, you will come down here praising God ;" I told her no ; I believed I should be in hell before morning. 12 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, ORj LOEENZO S JOURNAL. 30. After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine o* clock, and previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice of my parents, set out for home, thrice, but by a strong impression, as it were a voice whis- pering to my heart, "you must not go yet; but go back and pray to God :" I turned about and went into a wheat field, and kneeled down ; and striving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were brass, and the earth iron ; it seemed as though my prayers did not go higher than my head. 31. At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be carried away by the devil, for I saw destruction before me. 32. Several of the young converts accom- panied me on my way; one of whom was Roger Searle ; they since have told me that I fell down several times by the way ; which I do not remember, as my distress Avas so great, that I scarcely knew what position I was in. When I got home, I went into my bed-room, and kneeling down, strove to look to God for mercy again, but found no comfort. I then lay down to rest, but durst not close my eyes in sleep, for fear I should never awake, until I awaked in endless misery. 33. I strove to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, as a man would plead for his life ; until at length being weary in body, as the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber ; and in it I dreamed that two devils entered the room, each with a chain in his hand ; they laid hold on me, one at my head, the other at my feet, and bound me fast, and breaking out the ■window, carried me a distance from the house, and laid me on a spot of ice, and whilst the Vv'eaker devil flew off in flames of fire, the stronger one set out to drag me down to hell. And when I got within sight of hell, to see the blue blazes ascending, and to hear the screeches and groans of devils and damned spirits, what a shock it gave me, I cannot de- scribe : I thought that within a few moments, this must be my unhappy lot. I cannot bear the thought, I will straggle and strive to break these chains ; and if I can, and get away, it will be gain, and if I cannot, there will be nothing lost, and in my struggle, I waked up, and, oh ! how glad was I that it was only a dream. Still I thought, that within a few hours it would surely be my case. I again j strove to lift my heart to god for mercy — and these words struck my mind : " In that day there shall a fountain be opened to the house j of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem ; I for sin and for uncleanness." A thought dart- j ed into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked numerous inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in and be clean ; why not for the whole world '? why not for me 1 — Here hope sprang up, there was a Saviour offered to all instead of a cer- tain few ; and if so, possibly there might be mercy yet for me ; but these words followed : " woe to them that are at ease in Zion :" here discouragements arose, concluding that if there had been a time when I might have obtained ' mercy, yet as I had omitted it so long, the day of grace is now passed, and the woe denounced against me. I thought myself to be the un- profitable servant, who had wrapped his talent in the napkin, and buried it in the earth : I had not on the wedding garment, but was un- prepared to meet God. 34. I thought I heard the voice of God's justice saying, " take the unprofitable servant and cast him into utter darkness." I put my hands together, and cried in my heart, the time has been, that I might have had religion ; but now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against me, and my condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord, I give up : I submit ; I yield ; I yield ; if there be mercy in heaven for me, let me know it ; and if not, let me go down to hell and know the worst of my case. As these words flowed from my heart, I saw the medi- ator step in, as it were, between the Father's justice and my soul, and those words were ap- plied to my mind wath great power : " Son ! thy sins which are many, are forgiven thee ; thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace," 35. The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished from my mind, as per- ceptibly as an hundred pounds weight falling from a man's shoulder : my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways arid to his people ; yea, and to all mankind. 36. As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, I have now found Jesus and his re- ligion, but I will keep to myself ; but instantly my soul was so filled with peace and love and joy, that I could no more keep it to my- self, seemingly, than a city set on a hill could be hid. — At this time day-light dawned into the window ; I arose and went out of doors, and behold, every thing I cast my eye upon, seemed to be speaking forth the praise and wonders of the Almighty : It appeared more like a new world than any thing else I can compare it to : this happiness is easier felt than described. 37. I set out to go down to the house where the meeting was held the preceding evening, but the family not being up, I being young, thought it not proper to go in and disturb them ; and seeing a wicked swearer coming down the road, I \vished to shun him, accord- ingly I went down to the barn, and as he drew near me I went round it and looked up tow- ards the house, and saw the woman who was \ bound on ilie jonrney. coming out at the back . door. I made lo her with all the speed I could, j It seemed to me that I scarcely touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew whether I was in the body or out o. it. 3S. When I got to her, she said, "good morning !" Yes said I, it is the blessedest morning that ever 1 saw; and walking into the house, the first words that I said were, I am happy, happy, happy enough : — My voice penetrated almost every part of the house, and a preacher coming down stairs, opened his hymn-book on these words, " O ! for a thousand tongues to sing, My dear Redeemer's praise." Indeed I did want a thousand tongues and ten thojLisand to the end of it ] to praise God for what he had done for my soul. 39. About nine o'clock I set out for home; and to behold the beautiful sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was on the .2th of November, and the ground partly frozen, yet to me it was as pleasant as IMay. 40. When I got home to my parents, they began to reprove me for going out so early, as they were concerned about me. But when I had told them where I had been, and what I had been upon, they seemed to be struck ; it being such language as they had never heard from me before, and almost unbelieving to what I said — Jiowever my soul was so happy that I could scarcely settle to work ; and I spent the greatest part of the day in going from house to house, through the neighborhood, to tell the people what God had done for me. 41.1 wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then take wings and fly away to rest. In this happy situation, I went on my way rejoicing for some weeks ; concluding that I should never learn war any more. — Some said that young converts were happier than those who were many years in the way : thought I, Lord ! let me die whilst young, il I may not feel so happy when I am old. 42. One day relating my past experience and trials (in a prayer meeting) my mother upon hearing thereof, said to me : Flow do you know that you are converted T How do you know but what you are deceived, if you have passed through such trials as I understand you have '? I said, God has given me the evidence what ground I stand upon, and he cannot lie. Af- terward walking out of doors, it was suggest- ed to my mind, here are many in town that have professed thirty or forty years, and say they do not know their sins forgiven : and can it be that a young upstart stripling could have more knowledge and experience in these things, than they ? Nay ; you have only lost your conviction : You think you are convert- ed, but your peace is a false one. 43. I then began to reason with the tempter; (instead of going to God in prayer, to show me my state ;) Can all these thin2:s I have met with be a dev>eption ? Unbelief began to arise ; and my beloved hid his face from me. I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes kneel- ing and walking and bemoaning my loss ; for I felt as if something of more value than silver or gold was departed from m^.; but found no comfort to my restless mind . I then set out to go to a house, where some converts liv- ed, hoping God would enable them to speak something for my comfort , but before I got to the house, I met my beloved in the way ; he was the chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely. And I went home happy in the Redeemer's love. 44. Having been sprinkled in my infancy, and now feeling not satisfied, I had the cere- mony re-performed ; as a declaration to man- kind of my dedicating myself to God ; and the same evening I with twelve others, united ourselves in a society, t"> watch over one another in love ; among \^-:nm was a second cousin, and friend R. Searle. 45. One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling before God, these words were suddenly impressed on my mind ; " Go ye in- to all the world and preach the gospel to every creature." — [ instantly spoke out. Lord! I am a child, I cannot go: I cannot preach. These words followed in my mind, "Arise and go, for I have sent you." I said, send by whom thou wilt send, only not by me, for I am an ignor- ant, illiterate youth ; not qualified for the im- portant task : — -The reply was — " What God hath cleansed, call not thou common." I then resisted the impression as a temptation of the devil ; and then my Saviour withdrew from me the light of his countenance ; until at length I dared not believe that God had called me to preach for fear of being deceived ; and durst not disbelieve it, for fear of grieving the spirit of God : thus I halted between two opinions. 46. When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth of souls was exhibited to my view; and cords of sweet love drew me on ; and when I resisted it, a burthen of de- pression and distress seized my mind. 47. Shortly after this, my trials being very great, I took an opportunity to open my mind to my friend R. Searl-a, who said his mind had been impressed in the same way for about four months. 48. One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a certain person said to m-e, " My friend, it appears to me as though you never had any trials." My reply to her was, although my soul had been happy the greats est part of the time these nine months past, yet the remainder of my life will be a life of grief and trouble and sorrow ; said she, I hope not : — said I, you may wish so in vain ; for what is revealed will surely come to pass. Very shortly after this, as I was riding along 14 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. one day, I was seized with an unusual weak- j ness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, whilst my horse carried me forward about the space of half a mile, when my sight returned, and strength in some degree : — Soon after this, whilst retired in a wood, I was taken in a similar manner, and for some time I thought I was dying, but my mind was calmly stayed on God. My bodily strength continued grad- ually to decline ; till at length it was conclud- ed I had the quick consumption, and by phy- sicians and friends I was given over to die. In the beginning of this illness, the sacrament was administered to the society; at which I attended. It was suggested to my mind, " what good does it do to kneel down there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine ; why is it not as good to eat bread and milk at home ? I re- plied, it is a command of God ; and threw it out of my mind ; and partook, and felt mea- surably happy. But the same suggestion returned in the evening, and so harrassed my mind for a space of time, that I, instead of re- sisting it by watching unto prayer, began to give way by quer^ning ^vith the enemy until my happiness of mind fled : and shortly after this, being brought apparently near the bord- ers of eternity ; and not enjoying that conso- lation as heretofore, the language of my heart was, " I have fallen from my heaven of grace, I am brought unto thrall, I am stript of my all, And banished from Jesus's face." Qh ! how I ieJ, cannot be described by tongue ; at this critical period of life, not to see my vvay so clearly as fnimerly ; 1 ut it was not long befi)re God blessed these words to the comfort- ing of my soul (thousrh ail but my confidence was gi^'en up before,) " Peace, troubled soui, itiuu iic«»d'st not feaj — Thy great Provider still is near ;" SO that now I could look beyond tlie grave, and see my way to joys on high. 49. One thing I desired to live for, viz. to attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter ; and what I de- sired to depart for, was to get out of this try- ing world, and be at rest with saints above ; yet I was resigned to go or stay. But it pleas- ed kind Providence to rebuke the disorder be- yond thft expectation of all, and in a measure to restoie me to health, so that after about five months' confinement, I was enabled once more to attend meeting ; and falling into conversa- tion with R. Searle about the dealings of God towards us, the impression came upon my mind stronger than ever, that I should have to call sinners to repentance. After returning home, I began to consider the matter on every side more attentively than I had done hith- erto ; and to make it a matter of earnest pray- er to God; that if the impression was from him, it might increase ; but if not, that it might decrease. My mind soon became so power- fully exercised as to cause some sleep to de- part from me — till at length my trials were so great, that I was resolved to fast and pray more fervently ; that if the \vill of God was to be known I might find it out, and on the 23d day of my so doing, according to what my bodily strength would admit of : it being one Sunday afternoon whilst engaged in prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon manner the light of God's countenance shined forth into my soul, so that I was as fully convinced that I was called to preach, as ever I was that God had pardoned my sins. 50. This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, when I again began to doubt ; but aftar eleven days it pleased the Lord to banish all my doubts and fears, and to fill me with his lo^ e. 51. 1794. One day a prayer m.eeting being appointed in the town, and feeling it my indis- pensable duty to go, I sought for my parents' consent in vain ; still something was crying in my ears — "go — go" — but fearing that my parents would call me a disobedient .child, I resisted what I believe was required of me, and felt ' conscience to accuse me, and dark- ness to cover my mind. But at length finding a spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that God would bless me, though from the 14th of May to the 9th of June, I felt the sharp keen fiery darts of the enemy. Jnne r2th, this scripture afforded me some strength, '• fear not, the night is far spent, the day is at hand.-' 52. I h-2ard G. Roberts (the one who had taken me into society) preach from these words, " our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are escaped." 53. June 14, these words afforded my soul great comfort : "I will not leave you comfort- less, but we will come unto you, and take up our abode with you." And whilst retired in devotion, my soul did taste of the powers of* the word to come. 54. 24th, I was still satisfied that it would be my duty to preach the gospel, ihough sev- eral reasons occurred to my mind against it — viz. 1st. According to human appearance, my bodily strength would not endure the fatigues and inclemencies of the weather, which must attend such a life. — 2ndly. My parents and relations would be against my travelling, from whom I must meet with much opposition. — 3rdly. My M'-eakness and want of learning, and my abilities did not seem adequate to the task ; but upon hearing my father read this expression in Whitfield's sermons, ^'- where rea- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 15 san fails, there faith begins,'^ my mind was strengthened to meditate on the work. 55. Sunday, October 5th, was the first time that I (with a trembling mind) attempted to open my mouth in public vocal prayer in the society. 56. A little previous to this time, upon con- sidering what I must undergo if I entered upon the public ministry, I began to feel discour- aged, and had thoughts of altering the situa- tion of my life to excuse me from the work ; hut could get no peace of mind until I gave them entirely up, though my trials in this re- spect were exceeding great. 57. November 14th. About this period I at- tempted to speak a few words of exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of, gave me tender reproof, (which was like a sword to my heart,) fearing lest I should run too fast. 58. One day, I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the reproof of my relations, (as the old enemy was now raised) I neglected my duty in order to shun the cross ; but hor- ror and condemnation seized upon my mind ; and I began to reflect, if in the beginning of my pilgrimage I have such trials to encoun- ter with, what will it be if I attempt to go in- to the ^vineyard to face a frowning world ] nay, let the consequence be what it may, sav- ed or damned, I am resolved I will not preach the gospel ; and if ever one felt the pains of the damned in this world, it appeared to me that I did. 59. I was willing to be a private m.ember of society, but not a public character. I had rather retire to some remote part of the earth and spend n: y days ; but could not feel myself excused froi«: preaching the gospel. 60. Filled with horror and darkness whilst awake, with fearfulness and frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four weeks ; when one night I was awaked by surprise, and in idea there were represented to my view two persons, the one by the name of Mercy with a smiling countenance, who said to me, " if you will submit and be willing to go and preach, there is mercy for you," (he having a book in his hand :) the other by the name of Justice with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn glittering sword over my head, added, "if you will not submit, you shall be cut down ; now or never." It appeared to me that I had but one half hour for consideration, and if I still persisted in obstinacy, that it would be a gone case for ever. 61. I put my hands together, and said. Lord I submit to go and preach thy gospel : only grant my peaceful hours to return ; and open the door. 62. At the dawn of day, I arose and with- drew to the wilderness to weep and mourn before God : at length the light of his counte- nance shined into my soul, and I felt humble under his mighty hand; willing to become any thing as (jod should see fit. 63. Abe ut this time, I made known to my parents the exercise of my mind, which prev- iously 1 had kept from then: : they imme- diately began to oppose me in this thing ; and advised me to reject it by all means, concluding it to be a temptation, as il appeared to them an impossibility, that I should be called to such a work as this ; which apparently I could not fulfil. 1795, July 16th. Last night, the hand of the Lord was heavy upon me — I was much afflict- ed in body and mind — in body, bv the want of breath, so that I w^s scarcely able to exist, (by reason of my asthmatical disorder) — in mind, by much heaviness ; whilst the enemy suggested, " you Avill never go forward in public, because of the weakness of your body and the violence of your disorder ; and you are deluded by that impression which you think is from (?od : besides, none will equip you out, and you will one day peris*h by the hand of Saul." Here my faith was greatly tried, for I saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the Almighty should inter- pose ; for my parents had hinted already that they would neither give their consent nor as- sistance ; my discouragements therefore became exceedingly great. 64. August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the flesh, and the devil, and if I think of pursuing any other course of life but that of preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace in any other way. 65. 22d. About this time, my mind was much exercised concerning the doctrines of unconditional election and final perseverance. I dreamed that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, and God, after talking to them as Avritten in Genesis, said, I shall be faithful on my part ; and it depends upon your being faithful to the end, to receive a crown of glory : but if you are not faithful you will be exposed to the damnation of hell, and then said to me, write these things, for they are true and faith- ful. 66. October 28th, being greatly pressed in spirit, for a number of days, to know my fathers will ; whether (provided a door was opened) he would give his consent for me to go out to travel, or whether he would with- hold me by his authority, when I think the time is come that I should go. He said, I shall not hinder you : only give you my old advice, not to harbor the thought, and I shall not give you any help. I told him I did not desire any help, only liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father thought that some persons and not God had raised such thoughts in my mind, 16 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. which occasioned him to restrain me, so I told him if this was the case, that he judged the matter wrong. 67. November 9th, being again tried in my mind with regard to preaching ; fearing lest I should run too fast or too slow, and querying from what quarter my impression came. I dreamed that I was walking in the solitary woods beside a brook, and saw a beautiful stalk about eight feet high : from the middle and upwards, ii was covered with bea-utiful seeds. I heard a voice over my head, saying to me, " shake the stalk that the seeds may fall off, and cover them up : the seed will be of great value to some, though not to thyself, but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter." 68. I shook the stalk and beautiful speck- led red seed fell off. and I covered them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on my way to serve the Lord. 69. Some time after, I thought I was there again, and saw a large number of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching up a great part of the seed. I discovered them and was very sorry, and went and drove them away; and watch&d it to keep them away, that the remainder, Avith my nourishing, might bring forth fruit to perfection. 70. Then I thought I began to preach, and immediately aAvaked, when the parable of the sower came strongly into my mind. 71. 19th. My mind has !)een bufFetted and greatly agitated (not tempted in the common sense of the word) so that my sleep departed from me, and caused me to walk and wring my hands for sorrow. Oh, the corruption of tciclced nature ! I feel the plague of an hara heart, and a mind prone to wander from God ; something -within which has need to be done away, and causes a burthen, but no guilt, and froni which discouragements frequently arise tending to slacken my hands. 72. I dreamed that I saw a man in a con- vulsion fit, and bis countenance was expres- sive of hell. I asked a by-stander what made his countenance look so horrible — said he, " the man was sick and relating his past ex- perience, his calls from time to time, and his promises to serve God : and how he had broke them ; and now, said he, I am sealed over to eternal damnation, and instantly the convul- sion seized him." This shocked me so much that I instantly awaked, and seemingly the man was before my eyes. I dropped asleep again, and thought I saw all mankind in the air suspended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a state of carnal secu- rit)'. I thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again awaked : and these words were applied to my mind Avith power : " there is a dispensation of the gospel committed unto yoL, and woe unto you if you preach not the gospel." I strove to turn my mind on some- thing else, but it so strongly followed me that I took it as a warning from God ; and in the morning to behold the beautiful sun to arise and shine into the \vindow, whilst these words followed — " and unto you that fear my name, shall the Sun of Righteousness arise, Avith healing in his wings." Oh ! how happy I felt : the help of kings and priests is vain without the help of God. 73. December 31st, the year is now at a close, I see what I have passed through, and what is to come the ensuing year, God only knows ; but may the God of pea?ce be with me ; and grant me strength in proportion to my day, that I may en*Iure to the end, and re- ceive the crown of life. I felt my h'^art drawn to travel the world at large, but to trust God by faith (like the birds) for my daily bread, was difficult, as my strength was small, and I shrunk from it. 74. 1796. January 7th, I received a mes- sage, with orders from C. Spry, the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren there, for a few days, that he might get some knowledge of my gifts : this visit caused some opposition. Afterwards, I was directed to go and meet L. Macombs, a preacher on New- London circuit, who after two days constrain- ed me to part Avith him, so I turned and went to East-Hartford, (having my brother-in-law's horse with me :) in this place I attended sev- eral meetings — from thence to Ellington, where I met C. Spry — who directed me to fulfil three of his appointments, (Warehouse-point, East- Windsor, and Wapping,) at one of which, whilst speaking, I was taken suddenly ill, even to the losing of my sight and strength, so I was constrained to give over. 75. 15th. I rode near forty mxiles to Munson and met N. Snethen, ^vith whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, when he likewise constrained me to part with him, after giving me the folloAving hints : — " You are but eighteen years of age ; you are too important, and you must be more humble, and hear and not be heard so much ; keep your own station, for by the time that you arrive at the age of twenty-one years, you will see where- in you have missed it — you had better, as my advice, to learn some easy trade, and be still for two or three years yet ; for your bodily health will not admit of your becoming a trav- elling preacher at present ; although, consider- ing your advantages, your gifts are better tnan mine when 1 first set out to preach, out it is my opinion that ^ou will not be re»eived at the next conference." 76. 19th. I feel gloomy and dejected, but the worth of souls lies near my heart : O Lord ! increase my faith, and prepare my way. 77. After travelling several days and hold- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 17 L ing a few meetings!, I attended the quarterly meeting at Wilbraham : C. Spry hinted that there were many scruples in his mind ^vith regard to my travelling ; as many thought my health and behavior were not adequate to it. 78. February 5th, I set out for home, and in the town of Somers, I missed my road and got lost in a great wilderness, and the snow being about two feet deep, on which was a sharp icy crust ; after some time, as the path divided into branches, so that I could not dis- tinguish one plainer than another, and those extending over the woods in all directions for the purpose of getting ship timber, I went round and round about, till I was chilled with cold, and saw nothing but death before me — at a distance I could see a village, but could discern no way to get to it, neither could I find the passage out, by which I entered; and night drawing on, no person can tell my feel- ings, except one who has been in a similar situation. I at last heard a sound, and by fol- lowing it perhaps about half a mile or more, found a man driving a team, who gave me a direction so that I could find a foot-path made by some school-boys, by which I might hap- pen to get through : towards this I proceeded, and by means of leaping my horse over logs, frequently stamping a path for the horse through the snow banks, with much difficulty made my way, and late at night got to my brother-in-law's, in Tolland, and the next day went home, and my soul was happy in God. I am glad that I went, although there was great opposition against me on every side ; I am every where spoken evil of, &c. I feel the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and my duty still to be to preach "the gospel : with a detennination to do so, God being my helper. 79. 20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house as I sat by the fire, a messenger came in and said, there are three ministers come from Eng- land, and in a few minutes will pass by this way. I followed him out, and he disappeared. I ran over a wood-pile and jumped upon a log, to have a fair view of them ; presently three men came over a hill from the west towards me ; the foremost dismounted : the other two, one of whom was on a white horse, the other on a reddish one ; both with the three horses disappeared. I said to the first, who are you? He replied, John Wesley^ and walked towards the EAST ] he turned round and looking me in the face, said, God has called you to preach the gospel ; you have been a long time be- tween hope and fear, but there is a dispensa- tion of the gospel committed to you. Woe nnto you, if you preach not the gospel, 80. I was struck with horror and amaze- ment, to think how he should know the exer- cise of my mind, when I knew he had never heard of me before ! I still followed him to the eastward, and expressed an observation for which he with his countenance reproved me, for the better improvement of my time. At length we came to a log house where ne- groes lived, the door being open, he attempted t\vice to go in, but the smoke prevented him, he said, you may go in, if you have a mind, and if not, follow me. I followed him a few rods, where was an old house two stories high, in one corner of which, my parents looked out at a window ; and said they to him, " Who are you ?" He replied, John Wesley ; Well, said they, what becomes of doubting Chris- tians ? He replied, there are many serious Christians who are afraid of death. They dare not believe they are converted, for fear of being deceived ; and they are afraid to disbe- lieve it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of God, so they live and die and go into the other world, and their souls to heaven \\\\\i a guard of angels. I then said, will the day of judg^ ment come as we read, and the sun and moon fall from heaven, and the earth and works he- burnt 1 To which he answered : " It is not for you to know the times and seasons, which God hath put in his own power, but read the word of God with attention, and let that be your guide." 81. I said. Are you more than fifty-five? He replied, do you not remember reading an account of my death, in the history of my life T I turned partly round, in order to con- sider, and after I had recollected it, I was about to answer hin), yes ; when I looked, and behold he was gone, and I saw him no more. It set me to shaking and quaking to such a degree, that it waked me up. 82. N. B. The appearance of his person was the very same as him who appeared to me three times in the dream when I was about thirteen years of age, and who said that he would come to me again, &c. 83. March 14th, about this time, my uncle made me the offer of a horse, to wait a year for the paym.ent, provided I would get bonds- men : four of the society willingly offered. O ! from what an unexpected quarter was this door opened ! ]\Iy parents seeing my way thus beginning to open, and my resolution to go forward ; with loving entreaties and strong arguments strove to prevail against it. Bu-. as they promised sometime before not to re- strain me by their authority, in case a door should open from another quarter, (they not expecting it would,) and seeing they could not prevail upon me to tarry, they gave up the point — and gave me some articles of clothing, and some money for my journey. 84. Not having as yet attempted to preach from a text, but only exercised my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter of 9 EXEMPLIFIED EXFERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL recommendation concerning my moral conduct : this was all the credentials I had. ' A])out the 10th of last month, I dreamed that C. Spry received a letter from Jesse Lee, that he v*'anted help in the province of rJaine, and that the said C. S. and L. IMacomhs con- cluded to send me. N. B. These we?e the two preachers who afterwards sig^ned the ahorementioned letter of recommendation. 85. 1796, IMarch 30th. This morning enrly I set out for Rhode Island, in quest of /. Lec^ who was to attend a quarterly meeting there — as I was coming away we joined in prayer, taking leave of each other, and as I got on my road I looked about and espied my mother looking after me until I got out of sight : this caused me some tender feelings afk^wards. 8Q. Until this time, I have enjoyed the com- forts of a kind father's house: and oh! must I now become a Avanderer and stranger upon earth until I get' to my long home ' 87. During this da3^'s journey, these words of our Lord came into my mind : " the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nest?, hut the Son of man hath not where to lay his head."' 88. The language of my heart is ; what is past T know ; what is to come I know not. Lord ! bless me in the business I am set out upon. I feel more than ever that God has called me to this work. 89. April 1st. Upon my arrival at Cranston in Rhode Island, I found that J. Lee was gone to Boston : I accordins:ly set out after him and found the preachers" boarding house in Boston, and they told me that Lee had gone to the east, and that I could not overtake him short of two or three hundred miles, and their ad- vice was to go to Warren in Rhode Island with TJiomas Coopers, native of IManchester, who was going to set out that afternoon — accord- ingly I joined him in company thirty-sLx miles. to East- Town. 90. Sunday 3d. This dav, for the first time I gave out a text before a Methodist preacher and I being young both in years and ministry the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear with my weakness and strong doc- trine, but judged me very hard, and would not consent that I should preach there any more for som.e time. 91. Having travelled a few days with T. C.j we came to Reynham, where attempting to preach I was seized with sudden illness, such as affected me at Warehouse-point, with the loss of sight and strength, so that I was con- strained to give over, and T. C. finished the meeting — after which, lots were cast to see whether I should pass the sabbath here, or go to East-town — it turned up for me to tarry here, which I accordingly did, and held three meetings, which were solemn. 92. I met T. C. who said, if I was so mind- ed I might return home ; which I declining, he said, " I do not believe God has called you to preach." I asked him, why ? He replied, 1st, your health — 2nd, your gifts — 3rd, your grace — 4th, your learning — 5th, sobriety — in these you are not equivalent to the task. I replied, enough ! — Lord ! what am I but a poor worm of the dust, struggling for life and happiness.* 93. The time now drawing near when I ex- pected to leave these parts, the society where I first attempted to give out a text, desired to hear me again : and contrary to my entreaties, T. C. appointed and constrained me to go, threatening m^e if I refused — Accordingly I went and gave out these words, " Am I there- fore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth." Gal. iv. 16. 94. June 30th. I rode twenty-four miles and preached once, and saw J. Lee, the presiding elder, Avho had just returned from the east — I gave him my recommendation. 95. July 3rd. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, from the representation that vvas given of me by T. C. I received a dismission from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was as follows : 96. "We have had hrothei Lorenzo Dow, the bearer hereof, travelling on Warren cir- cuit, these three months last past. In several places he was liked by a great many people ; at other places, he was not liked so well, and at a few places they were not willing he should preach at all ; we have therefore thought it necessary to advise hira to return home for a season, until a further recommendation can be obtained from the society and preachers of that circuit. John Vaximan, Jesse Lee, Elder. Thomas Coope. Rhode Island, July 3rd, 1797. To C. Spry, and the IMethodists in Coventry." 96. The time has been when I could easier have met death than this discharge — two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet through with tears ; my heart was broke, I expostu- lated A^ith them, and besought him for farther employment; — but apparently in vain. The next morning, as we were about parting, he said, if you are minded, you may come to Greenwich quarterly meeting, next Sunday, on your way home. 97. This evening I preached in Greenwich court house, as I once dreamed, and the as- sembly and place looked natural to me. 98. After travelling through Sepatchet, Smithfield, (in which I formed a class for the first time,) Providence, and Wickford, where attending a prayer meeting among the Baptists, * He since is expelled the connexion. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 19 I asked liberty to speak, which seemed to give them a surprise, and after some time, they said, if I had a message from God, they had no right to hinder me. I spoke a few minutes, to" their attention, and their leader seemed sa- tisfied, and bid me God speed. 99. From thence to South Kingston, I set oat for my native town ; to which I arrived, and met my friends who were glad to see me. 100. My parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I did wrong in going ? I told them no ; but was glad : others began to mock, and cry out, this man began to build, and was not able to finish. 101. After a few days, I set out io: Gran- ville, to meet C. Spry, who gave me a written license, and orders to come to the ensuing quarterly meeting at Enfield, where he would give me a credential for the conference ; and if I was so minded, and brother Cankey will- ing, 1 might travel Tolland circuit until that time. 102. But as the circuit extended through my native town, I thought proper to forbear, and set off for Hanover, in the State of New Hampshire, to see my sister, whom I had not seen for about five years. But /. Lee coming to town next da}', lodged at a house where I had inquired the road, and they informed him of me : he sent for me, and querying me whe- ther I still preached, and by what authority, and what I came there for — showed his dis- approbation at my coming hither, and then we parted. 103. I tarried a few days and held several meetings, and for the time met with no small trials of mind and opposition from without, and then returned to Connecticut, fulfilling several appointments by the way. 104. I went twenty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting for my credential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Canke)^ who could not give it to me according to discipline ; he sent me back to S. and he again to Z. C. several times ; but at length Z, C. said, have you not a written license V —J told him yes, to preach : said he, that is as good as a recommendation to the conference, which I believed, though C. Spry knew that according to the letter of the discipline I could not be received with this, yet he told me to attend the conference. 105. September 20Lh. Conference came on in the town of Thompson, and I passed the examination by the bishop before them : and afier some conversation in the conference, T. Coope, J. Lee, and N. Snethen, bore hard upon me after I had been sent out of the room : and those who were friendly to me durst say but little in my favor ; so I was rejected and sent home, they assigning as the reason, the want of a written credential, though the greatest part of therr were personally acquainted with me. 106. This so affected me that I could take no food for thirty-six hours. 107. After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, I accordingly resolved to set off the next Monday : but Philip Wagar, who was appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland, sent for me, and I went twelve miles to see him. 108. After that he had criticised and exam- ined my credentials, he concluded to take me on his circuit. I accordingly got prepared, and bidding my friends farewell for a season, met him in West-Windsor. 109. Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being troubled with the asthma- tical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some nights for the want of breath ; but at length lying down on the carpet, I found that T could sleep and breathe easy, 110. Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until the fall of the year, which I did without much trouble. But September 27th, being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people would despise me for my lodg- ing, and it would hurt my usefulness : and accordingly he insisted upon my lying in bed with him, he thinking it was a boyish notion that made me lie on the floor. 111. To convince him to the reverse, I went to bed, but was soon much distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up all night. After which, I would be persuaded to try the bed no more. After travelling with him a few days into the state of New York, he gave me a direction when and where to take the circuit. I travelled to New Lebanon, where I saw one who experienced religion about the time that I did, and our meeting in this stranore land was refreshing to our souls. 112. jMonday, October 10th. I rode twenty miles to Adams, and thence to Stanford : at these places we had refreshing seasons. 113. Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty m.iles across the Green jNIountains, in fifteen of vrhich there was not a sign of a house, and the road being new, it frequently was alm.ost impassa- ble : however I reached my appointment, and though weary in body, my soul was happy in God. 114. From Halifax I went to Guilford, and in entering a chamber where the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me. as though I had seen it before, and brought a dream to my remembrance, and so overcome me that I trembled and was obliged to retire for some minutes. In this meeting, three persons were stirred up to seek God. 115. Leaving the state of Vermont, I cross- ed Connecticut river, and through Northfield to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a refreshing season. 116. Thence I went to Orange, and preach J 20 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. ed in the Presbyterian meeting house, the clergyman having left the town. Being this day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to the youth. I spent a few days here, and I though meeting with some opposition, we had refreshing seasons. Oh ! how fast is the doc- i trine of unconditional reprobation falling, and mfidility and the denial oi future jpunishment prevailing! Men thus going from one ex- treme to the other, as they wish to lull con- science to sleep, that they may go on in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance : but, oh ! would they wish to be deceived in a dying hour T 117. I never felt the plague of a hard heart. as I do of late, nor so much faith as I now have that inbred corruption \vill be done away, and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice evermore. 118.1 never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of late, and it seems as if I could not give vent enough to it. Lord ! pros- per my way, and keep me as under the hollow of thy hand, for my trust is in thee. 119. October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place : oh ! how can people dispute there being a devil ! If they underwent as much as I do with his bufFetings, they would dispute it no more. He throwing in his fiery darts, my mind is harrassed like punching the body with forks and clubs. Oh! that my Savior would appear and sanctify my soul, and deliver me from all within that is contrary to purity. 1 20. 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, thence to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to Notown, where God gave me one spiritual child. — Thence to Ashburnham, where we had some powerful times. 121. November 1st. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful work of God broke out shortly after, though some opposition attended itj but it was very solemn. 122. Some here I trust wiW bless God in the day of eternity, that ever they saw my face in this vale of tears. 123. In my happiest moments I feel some- thing that wants to be done away : oh ! the buffetings of satan ! if I never had any other hell, it would be enough. 124. Thence to INIarlborough, where our meetings were not in vain. 125. Whilst I am preaching, I feel happy, b»3t as soon as I have done, I feel such horror, f "vithout guilt) by the bufFetings of satan, that am ready to sink like a drowning man, some- ames to that degree, that I have to hold my tongue between my teeth to keep from utter- ing blasphemous expressions; and can get rid of these horrible feelings only by retirement in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in God. 126. From Marlborough, I went to Pack ersfield, and thence to Chesterfield, where had one seal of my ministry. Leaving Ne\ Hampshire, I crossed into Venncnt, and cam to Marlborough. 127. Thus I continued round my circui until I came to Belcher — a few evenings pre-v ious, I dreamed that a minister came and re proved me harshly, whilst I was preaching — i this place it was fulfilled : for a Baptist preacb er accused me in the congregation of la^in down false doctrine : presently a Presbyteria: affirmed the same like^vise : because that said a Christian would not get angr)^ 128. Here also appeared some little fruit o my labor, among which were some of my die tant relations. 129. About this time I visited Mary Spald ing, who had been suddenly and miraculously restored (as was said) from an illness whid had confined her to her bed about the spac of nine years. Her conversation was so pre fitable, that I did not grudge the journe; of several miles to obtain it. I found it t strengthen my confidence in God : the accoun was published in print, by a Presbyterian min ister, \yiih her approbation. 130. On the 29th, I met P. Wagar, whic] seemed to refresh my mind. I had to take u a cross and preach before him : but, oh ! th fear of man ! The next day I parted wit] him and went on my way. 131. My discouragements were so grea1 that I was ready to leave the circuit, and would think within myself, I vrill go to m^ appointment to-day and then go ofi"; but beinj refreshed during the meeting, my droopin< spirits would be revived, and I would be en couraged to go to the next. Thus it would be day after day ; sometimes I was so happy and the times so powerful, I would hope '• thi ^vinter was past and gone ;'' but soon it wouh return again. Thus I went on, during thi three first months of the circuit ; at length, m^ discouragements being so great, and inwan trials heavy, concluded to go farther into th( country and spend my time in the best manne I could, about the neighborhood where mj sister lived. 132. December 15th, I rode fifteen miles tc Brattleborough. About this time on my waj I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almos lost my voice. The next day my friends ad' vised me not to go to any other appointments as they thought it presumption ; but I feelinc impressed on my mind, could not feel con tent to disappoint the people. Accordingly, ii the name of God, I set out in the hard snov? storm, and over the mountains, about ten miles and a solemn time we had. The storm stiL continuing to increase, the snow had no'w fallen about knee high, so that the mountains EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 21 were almost impassable by reason of snow, steepness, mud and logs ; the people here thought my life would be endangered by the falling of trees, or the extreme cold in the woods, as there was no house for several miles, and the wind blew exceeding hard : however, out I set, relying upon the strong for strength. The snow being driven in banks more than belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight and stamp a path for my horse : and though I was much wearied and chilled, yet by the goodness of God, I arrived at my appoinment, fourteen n\iles. We had a good time, and I did not begrudge my labor. I believe these trials will be for my good, to qualify me for future mefalness to others : and a secret con- viction I feel, that if I prove faithful, God will carry me through, and support me to see the cause that should ensue. 133. After my arrival at my sistefs I had thoughts of spending my time principally in study ; but feeling it my duty to call sinners to repentance, I could not enjoy my mind con- tented without travelling: in the neighboring towns, there being no Methodists in this part of the world. 134. I went to Enfield several times during my stay, (being first invited by a universalian) by which there seemed to be some good done. Here I received an invitation to fix my resi- dence among them, as their stated preacher. This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as by which I could have ease and acquire wealth ; an elegant new meeting house being also rea- dy ; but something would not suffer me to comply. — I still feeling it mv duty to travel, I went into Canaan, Lyme. Dorchester, Orford, Hebron, New-Lebanon, Strafford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, with many other adjacent towns ; and the feather edge of prejudice re- moved, and some few were awakened and hopefully converted to God. 135. i797, June 4th. Vershire in Vermont, I met with N. Snethen, who informed me that he had seen /. Leg, and that I must come down to the quarterly meeting ; and, said he, *' /. Lee disapproves of your travelling into so many nevv places, and what will you do pro- vided that he forbids your preaching V'' I told him it did not belong to J. L. or any other man to say whether I should preach or not, for that was to be determined between God and my own soul ; only it belonged to the Method- ists to say whether I should preach in their connexion ; but as long as I feel so impressed, I shall travel and preach, God being my help- er ; and as soon as I feel my mind released, I intend to stop, let people say what they will. But, said he, " What will you call yourself ? the Methodists will not own you ; and if you take that name, youll be advertised in "^the public papers as an impostor." Said I, "I shall call myself a friend to mankind." Oh ! said he, for the Lord's sake don't ; for you are not capable of it — and not one of a thousand is ; and if you do you'll repent it. I sunk in- to a degree of gloominess and dejection — t told him I was in the hands of God. and felt sub- ji missive ; so I bade him farewell and rode ten miles on my way. The next day I rode fifty miles to Charlestown, where I overtook /. Lee., to my sorrow and joy ********* * He mentioned some things, that if ever I trav- elled I must get a new recommendation from my native circuit, or else not offer myself to conference again. 136. We then rode to Orange quarterly meeting ; but J. Lee forbade P. W. to employ me any more, and then set off.* I ran after him and said, if you can get no text to preach upon between now and conference, I give you Genesis xl. 14, and then turned and ran, and saw him no more for some years, when we met at Petersburg in Virginia. 137. I then returned home to my parents, after an absence of eigh-t months ; having travelled more than four thousand miles, through heat in the vallies, the scorching sun beating down, and through cold upon the mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping with a blanket on the floor, where I could look up and see the stars through the bark roof, the frost nipping me so that I lost the skin from my nose, hands and feet ; and from my ears it peeled three times — travelling through storms of rain and snow ; this frequently drift- ed into banks, so that I had no path for miles together, and was obliged at times to alight and stamp a way for my horse for some rods ; at other times being engaged for the welfare of souls, after preaching in the dark evening, would travel the chief part or the whole of the night, journies from twenty to forty miles, to get on to my next day's appointment ; preach- ing from ten to fifteen times a week, and of- ten-times no stranger to hunger and thirst in these new countries; and though my trials were great, the Lord was still precious to my soul, and supported me through. 138. The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evan Rogers, who since hath turned churchman) after some close and solemn conversation, ad- vised me to preach in my native town, and providing I could obtain a letter of recommenda- tion concerning my preaching gifts as well as my conduct, he saw no hindrance why I should not be received at conference. The thought was trying, the cross was great, to think of preaching before my old acquaintances and relations ; besides, my parents were opposed to it, fearing how I should make out : how- ever, there being no other way, and necessi- • Tliis was the fourth time I had been sent home. 22 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. tated thereto, the people flocked out from every quarter, and after myfeehle manner I attempt- ed to perform, and I obtained a credential by the voice of the whole society ; wJiich was ap- proved of by the preachers at the quarterly i meeting; after which it was thought proper to send me to Granville circuit. 139. During my stay at and about home, though I went into several other places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials were very great, so that many almost whole night's sleep depart- ed from me ; I w^alked the floor and woods weep- ing, until I could weep no more, and wringing my hands until they felt sore. When I was in the north country, being under strong temp- tations to end my life, I w^ent down to a river to do it but a thought of futurity darted into my mind : the value of my soul ! oh ! Eternity. I promised and resolved that if God would grant me strength to resist the temptation, and see my native land in peace, that I would dis- charge my duty to my friends ; which he did, and now my promise began to stare me in the face. 140. I felt it my duty to visit from house to house ) but the cross was so heavy, I strove to run round it ; but the thorns beside the way scratched me : and to take up one end of the cross it dragged hard ; here the old temptation returned so powerful, that I durst not go from one appointment to another alone, nor with- out one to go with me, and sometimes to sleep in the same room, lest I should end myself at night J and for the ease and enjoyment of my mind, I was necessitated and did visit about sixty different families, and then set off to Gran- ville circuit, under the care of Si/lvester Hutch- inson^ with Smith Weeks and Joseph Mitchell. Weeks was at first unwilling I should come on the circuit, fearing how I would make out, but seeing I v^as under trials, consented : ac- cordingly I went round until I came to Suffield. Upon my entering the neighborhood, falling into conversation v^-ith an old man, he invited me to hold a meeting at his house. : accordingly I appointed to preach to the youth in the evening; and went to my other' appointment not far off. The man of this house shut his door and would entertain no more meetings. This was a trial to me, not knowing what the society would do for a place to meet in. 141. When I began to meditate M'hat I should say to the youth, I could think of no subject, and felt distressed, and was sorry I had made the appointment. 142. I withdrew to a field to seek help from' the Lord ; but 1 felt as if all the powers of darkness w^ere combined and compassed me about. 143. When I saw^the people began to col- lect, I thought I would have given the whole world if I possessed it, that the meeting had not been appointed, but as it was now given out, aad circumstances being as they were, I durst do no other than go to the house ; I went with this burthen to the house, and by an impression spoke ironicaJ.'y from the words of Solomon, which mightily pleased the youth at first. My burthen was soon gone ; the power of God seemed to overshadow the people, as I turned the discourse upon the judgment which the youth must be brought into : and one of the ringleaders was cut to the heart, and brought to seek God. Here a good work broke out, and where about thirty or forty used to attend, nov*^ the congregation was increased to hundreds, and this wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 144. In Northampton a society was collect- ed likewise, though iN'Iethodists had not preach- ed there before. 145. August 6th, after preaching in Con- way, I went to Buckland ; and when the people saw my youth, and w^ere disappointed of the preacher they expected, they despised me in their hearts. However, God made bare his arm, and I have reason to believe that about thirty persons were stirred up to seek God from this day. 1 46. The year past was remarkable for very many persons complaining of uncommon trials of mind from the enemy of souls, and scarcely any revival to be heard of either in Connecti- cut, Massachusetts, or the upper part of New York. 147. The flame kindled and ran into several neighboring towns, and some hundreds of souls professed to experience the forgiveness of their sins. 148. A great deal of opposition, both from preachers and people. Baptists and Presbyter- ians, vvere in this quarter; professing to be friends to God and truth, whilst to us they were secret enemies; seeking to get people converted to their way of thinking, and prose- lyted to their denomination. 149. I dreamed one night, that I saw a field without end, and a man and boy stiiving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands of birds w^ere destroying it. I thought there was such a necessity for the^ corn to be gathered, that let the laborers work ever so hard, the labor would not wear out their strength until the harvest was past. 150. This dream encouraged me to go on in this work, and in the space of twenty-tAvo days, I travelled three hundred and fifty miles, and preached seventy-six times : besides visit- ing some from house to house, and speaking to hundreds in class-meetings. In several other places, there was a good revival like- wise. At the quarterly meetings I obtained a CERTIFICATE, Concerning my usefulness and conduct here, and as S. Hutchinson thought EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 23I not proper to take alUthe preachers to confer- ence, concluded to leave me to help the rivi- vals, and that he would there transact my busi- ness for me, so I gave him my d is minion from Rhode Island, and my two last recommenda- tions to carry into conference. * 151. September 19th. Conference began in Vvilbrahani : my case was brought forward, to determine whether I should he admitted on trial to preach, or sent home, or expelled. 152. J. Lee^ and several others, of whom some were strangers to my person, took up hard against me, from say and hearsay ; and only one at first espoused my cause, (this was Joseph Jlitchell, with whom I had travelled these last few weeks,) after some time a se- cond joiifted him. The debate was sharp and j lasted for about three hours : when Mitchell and Bostwick could say no more, hut sat down and wept ; which seemed to touch the hearts of some : at length, it being put to the vote wliethcr I should travel or not ; about two- thirds of the conference were in my favor. All that saved me, in this conference, from an expulsion, was the blessing which had attend- ed my labors ; but still those who were against me would not suffer me to be admitted on trial, nor my name printed in the minutes. One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why not my name be put on the minutes'? if he be fit for one, why not for the other, &c. So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to emploij me or send me home, as he should think fit. He sent me a message to meet him on Long Island, which I never received in time to go : and the first preacher, (Daniel Bromley,) who came to me after conference, I asked what had the conference done with me. He replied, they have done by you, as they have done by me ; what's that I said I. He replied, they have stationed me on this circuit — and that Avas all that I could get out of him con- cerning the matter ; only he ordered me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he should go to see his friends, until he should meet me again. Accordingly I set out to go round the circuit. — I had heen on my way but a day or two, before I came to places where the preachers, on their way from conference, had been, and told the accusations against me, and my rejection. Thus it was, day after day : people telling me the same story. 153. From this circumstance, as the confer- ence had given me no station, and Hutchinson's message not reaching me, I concluded I should be sent home again ; as I had no license ac- cording to discipline, which one must have, if his name is not printed in the minutes. 154. My trials were great; I was afraid I should become insane ; and seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the name of Iklethodist, and assigned the reason why, viz. because the preachers would not receive ma as a brother to travel with them, &:c., and was resolved to set out for some distant part of America, out of sight and hearing of the Me- thodists, and get societies formed, and the next year come and offer myself and them to the connexion, and take this method tc get my character established ; for J. Lee had said, if I attempted to travel in the name of a Method- ist, A\-ithout their consent, he would advertise me in every paper on the continent, Sec, for an impostor. 155. But now arose a difficulty from another quarter ; I had lost my great coat on the road whilst travelling, and my coat was so worn out that I was forced to hoi'rrow one ; my shoes were unfit for further service, and I had not a farthing of money to help myself with, and no particular yne/zc/s to look to for assist- ance. Thus one day whilst riding along, fac- ing a hard, cold, northeast storm, very much chilled, I came to a wood ; and alighting from my horse and falling upon my knees on the vret grass ; I lifted up my voice and wept, and besought (^od either to release me from travel- ing and preaching, or else to raise me up friends. My soul was refreshed ; my confidence was strengthened, and I did believe that God would do one or the other : and true it was : people a few days after this, of their own accord, supplied all my necessities, and gave me a few shillings to bear my expenses. 156. Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteem- ed as a pious man, was expelled at the Wil- braham conference, and as he represented it to me, it was unjustly ; he went vdth me to the north, and a number of places he saw,' with me, the out-pouring of God's spirit : he was minded to form societies, and call our- selves by the name of Separate 3Iethodists. I told him, no ; for God did own the JNIethodists, and of course I durst not do any thing to their injury. This caused a separation between him and me : he formed societies on his own plan, and afterwards I saw him no more ; but by what I could learn, he and his people differed, and then he and some of them removed off to the western country. It appears that the con- ference was under the necessity of excluding him for a. foolish thing ; as he would show no humility-, but stubborn impenitence. 0 ! how blessed is the spirit of meekness. 157. I accordingly left the circuit and set off for the north : I had not gone far till I came to Deerfield river : in riding through which, the cakes of ice going down the stream, had like to have c^st me my life ; but this did not discourage me ; I still went on ray way, up- wards of an hundred miles, till I came to the town of Windsor, in Vermont; where God poured out his Spirit, and several were turned to him. I thought it not my duty to leave the 24 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIK^CE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. young converts to the devourinj^ wolves, tut to tarry and strengthen them for a season ; and whilst here wrote hack to some of my old friends, who told the preachers where I "was and what I was about: who wrote requesting me to come back to a quarterly meeting. At first I concluded not to go ; thinking what should they want but to scold me : but feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful man- ner, one evening, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and set out from Clare- mont, and continued travelling twenty-live hours, excepting the times of baiting my horse, during which space. I rode about an hundred and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway on my old circuit ; from hence, I proceeded to Buckland, where was held the quarterly meet- ing— and met the preachers, wishing to know what the}' wanted with me. 158. Hutchinson began to be very crabby and cross, seemingly at first, in his questioning me why I went away '? I assigned him as the reason, because that I had no chance for my life. Why, said he, did you not receive the message I sent you, to come to me 'I I replied, no ; (not until it was too late, &c.) which 'I could hardly persuade him to believe at the first. 159. L. Macomhs asked, what I came back for 1 I told him, I was sent for, and I came to see what they wanted of me. — Said he, what do you intend to do ? I replied, I ex- pected to go back to the north ; then he and Hutchinson went and talked together. I was sorry I had gone away, after I had" found out the mistake, and Hutchinson's friendship for me : accordingly in answer to a query which was proposed, viz. what satisfaction can you make 1 I replied, that I Avas willing to ac- knowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I did it in sincerity, not hearing soon enough of his message : which acknowledgment I made, first, in quarterly conference, before about thirty preachers, leaders, and stewards, with exhorters, and then he required it in a public assembly of about eight hundred people. 160. After which, I travelled several days, in company with iS. Hutchinson, who was go- ing to take me to Cambridge circuit ; and on the way, said he, "the conference have had a great deal of talk and trouble concerning you, and now you are under my care, and you shall live or dze at the end of three months : if you are faithful and your labors blest, so that you can obtain a recommendation from the circuit, all shall be well; but if nc', }ou shall die. 161. After reaching the circuit, a saying I remembered, viz. you had as good be hanged for stealing an old sheep as a lamb, and find- ing the people in a very low state of religion, I was convinced that nothing but a revival could save my life ; I was therefore resolved j to d^ my endeavors to get a revival or else to get the circuit broke up. So I went a visiting the people, from house to house, all denomi- nations, that were in the neighborhood, and where there was freedom, to exhort them col- lectively or individually, as I felt in my mind, after joining in prayer. 162. Pittstoum, New York, was the first place I thus tried on this circuit, and preached at night. Thus I did here, for several days successively, and it caused a great deal of talk. Some said I was crazy; others, that I was possessed of the devil ; some said one thing, and some thought another : many it brought out to hear the strange man ; and would go away cursing and swearing, saying, that I was saucy and deserved knocking down, and the uproar was so great among the people, that the half-hearted and lukewarm Methodists were tried to the quick, and became my warm opposers ; complaining of me to my travelling companion, Timothy Dewey, whose mind at first was prejudiced ! However, it was not lon^ before I had the satisfaction to see some small fruit of my labor here; which gave me en- couragement to strive to raise the inquiry of the people to consideration : though the devil should, be raised round the circuit. 163. In this place I visited about a hundred families, some of them twice or thrice over. In Ashgrove, I walked about four miles, and visited every family in the way, and generally met with a good reception, though the cross of visiting thus was the hardest and happiest that ever I took up. Wilson's hollow, which was surrounded by mountains, except one small entrance, by which I set out to go to an appointment; arid coming to a house, I felt 1 impressed to go in and pay them a visit ; but the cross being heavy, I strove to excuse my- self and go by, saying the other preachers who are older in years and in experience and learn- ing do not visit thus, and yet enjoy the com- forts of religion, and I will take them for my pattern ; thinking it impossible that God should call me to such a peculiarity, who was so weak and ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress in my mind : when I came to a second house I felt impressed as above ; but still supported my mind against it with the same arguments — when I cast a look to the sky, and felt as if God was about to revive religion there, and if I did not visit them, their souls would b« re- quired at my hand : it seemed as though the sun frowned upon me : accordingly, I resciv- ed, if the impression continued, that I would go into the next house, and if I met good re- ception, that I would thus go through all the families in the hollow, which amounted to about thirty in number. I called, and finding a good reception to my visit, I went to a se- cond and third, but was turned away : to all r EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 25 in the village, however I went, and some thought one thing, and some said another; however, they came out to hear a crazy man, as they lliought, and were struck wdth a great solemnity, whilst I spoke from these words, " Thus saith the Lord, set thine house in order, for thou shalt die and not live." The second and the third day, I held meetings like^vise, and said, at such a time, I hope to be here again, God willing ; and accordingly came, and proposed a covenant to the people, if they would attempt to pray three times a day, four weeks, (on their knees,) I would remember them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, God being our helper, to perform ; and those who would endeavor to do it, to signify it by standing on their feet, and those who would not, to keep their seats; for God is about to revive religion here ; and those who will put in for a share, may freely obtain, but those who neglect ^vill find to their sorrow. 164. About twenty rose up, to which I call- ed God to witness, and whilst we were at prayer, one who had not agreed, caught hold of a loom to avoid falling down, whilst his knees smote together. The evening after I was gone, the youth assembled to take coun- sel about their souls ; and were so concerned, that the cries became general, and were heard afar off: but eight persons found comfort be- fore they disbanded. 165. "To this place, Hutchinson came, just after he reached the circuit, though I had not heard of this effect of my labors. 166. Thus round the circuits I went, visiting from house to house, getting into as majiy new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no character in my public declarations. Many were offended at my plainness both of dress, expressions, and way of address in conversa- tion, about heart religion ; so that the country seemed to be in an uproar ; scarcely one to take up my cause, and I was mostly known by the name of crazy Dow. At length, quar- terly meeting came on in Welsh-hollow, and I expected an expulsion, the uproar being so great, as T. Dewey had come thirty miles to give me a scolding for my conduct : to whom I said, I make a conscience of what I do, and for it, I expect to give an account to God : if you should even turn against me, I cannot iiearken to you, in this matter. After which God gave me favor in his sight ; so that he took my part, and defended my cause (round the circuit, like a champion) to the lukewarm, unknown to me at first. Of him I was the more afraid, as I knew that he had promoted the expulsion of Ballard. 167. So I went to Hutchinson, and besought him to exclude me, that I might go my way and be of no more trouble to them ; which he refused, and gave me some sharp v?.:;rds, and said he would not ; but that I should tarry on that circuit another quarter, adding, but before the quarter is up, I expect you'll leave the circuit and run away : so we parted. But I was resolved he should be disappointed in me for once at least, if ao more. 168. At Claridon and Castleton the society were watching over me for evil, and not for good. These two places, I visited likewise, from house to house ; next to Fair Haven, where I met with hard speeches. Then to Poultney, where was no regular preaching. Here lived a young woman whom I began to question about her soul; but met with cool answers. Well, said I, Til pray to God to send a fit of sickness upon you, if nothing else will do, to bring you to good, and if you won't repent then, to take you out of the way, so that you shall not hinder others. — Said she, if you'll pray for such things as this, you can't be the friend you pretend to be to my soul ; and I'll venture all your prayers, and was much displeased, and so was her mother like- wise. She soon began to grow uneasy and restless, and went into one room and into another, back and forth ; then sitting down, but could get no relief. The w^hole family, except the father ant one son, began to grow outrageous towards me, which occasioned me to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of family quietness. 169. Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, and with two of her sis- ters, were found walking in the ways of wis- dom : and a society was soon formed in the place, although I saw them no more. 170. In Hampton and Skeinsborough, on the south end of lake Charaplain, was some revival, likewise. 171. Here was a w^oman who found fault with me, for exhorting the wicked to pray; saying, the prayers of the wicked were an abomination to the Lord. But I told her tlmt was home-made scripture ; for that there was no such expression in the bible : and after bringing undeniable passages to prove it was their duty, I besought her to pray : sh*^ replied, I cannot get time. 1 then offered to buy the time, and for a dollar she promised she w^ould spend one day as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, provided she could get the day, (she not thinking I was in earnest ;) I then turned to her mistress, who promised to give her a day — then throwing a dollar into her lap, I called God and about thirty persons pre- sent, to witness the agreement. She besought me to take the dollar again, wluch I refused, saying, if you go to hell, it may follow and enhance your damnation. About ten days elapsed, when her con.science roaring loud, she took the day, and read two chapters in the bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to show 26 EXEM7LIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. her what she was, and what he would have her to be, according to my direclions. 172. Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to hear that before night she felt distressed on j, account of her soul, and before long found the i comforts of religion. From thence I visited [| Kingsborough and Queensborough, where many were brought to a sense of themselves, among whom was Solomon Moon. 173. One evening, just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw a man to whom my mind was impressed to go ; and before I was aware of it, I was breaking through the crowd ; and when I had got to him, I said, " are you will- ing I should ask you a few serious questions ^" to which he replied, yes : do you believe, (said I,) there is a God ? said he, yes. 174. Q. Do you believe "there is a reality in religion 1 A. I am uncertain; but think we ought to do as we would be done by. Q. Are you v/illing for some good advice "? A. Yes. Q. Supposing L shall give you some that you can find no fault with the tendency of it ; are 5-ou willing, and will you try to follow it for. four weeks ? A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request. I then desired him not to believe what au- thors, ministers, or people said, because they said so ; but to search the Scriptures to seek for light and instruction there ; to read but a little at a time, an take the sense of it 2dly. Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors of religion ; nor the contra- diction of ministers' sermons ; but to forsake not what other people thought was wrong, but what he himself thought to be wrong : and then to take his leisure time, and go where none would see him but God, twice or thrice a day, and upon his knees beseech the Almighty to give him an evidence within, that there was a heaven and a hell, and a reality in religion, and the necessity of enjoying it in order to die happy: and then, said I, I do not believe the time will expire before you will find an alter- ation in your mind, and that for the better. Q. Is the advice good or bad ? A. I have no fault to find ; the natural ten- dency of it is to good, if followed. I then said, you promised, if the advice was good, and you had no fault to iind with it, that you would follow it four weeks ; and now I call God to witness to your promise ^ so left him. He went away, and began to meditate how he was taken in the promise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours neglect- ed it — when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease of his mind was necessitated to go and pray. 175. From hence I went to Thermon's pa- tent, and held several m.eetings, not in vain, and riding across the branches of Hudson River, I called the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing season fro]n the presence of the Lord. In eternity, I believe, some will be thankful for that day. 1 76 . After preaching at fort Edward, (where one took fire mysteriously^ and was burnt to death,) I went to East-town. — Here the youth, under plain dealing, Vv'ould frequently leave the house. Accordingly, after procuring the school house, I invited all the youth to come and I would preach to them ; and the house was filled from end to end : and then placing my back against the door, (to prevent their running away,) gave out the text, and did not spare, and was soon confirmed that God was about to visit the place. 1 77. Solemnity rested on ever)' countenance, and in the morning the congregation was tre- ble its usual number, and there was a shaking among the dry bone-s. This neighborhood I visited from house to house likewise, and con- versed personally with the youth, found that about two-thirds of them were under serious impressions, but durst not expose it to each other for fear of being laughed at, (though some fled from me to prevent being talked to,) and in this private conversation, they promised to pray for a season, one of which broke her promise and strove to escape my sight, but following her to a neighboring house, I sat in the door and vv^ould not let her out till she promised to serve God or the devil for a fort- night; the latter she chose, saying, I can't keep the other : and I called God to witness, and said, Til pray that you ma)' be taken sick before the fortnight's up — and left her. — Be- fore night she began to grow uneasy and was sorry she made the promise, and soon broke it, and began to seek the salvation of her soul, and in about a week was hopefully converted ;o God. 178. Afaer I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I set forth plainly the state of the youth, as abovementioned, and besought them not to be afraid of each other, but to continue seeking the Lord. And one evening whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a flash of forked lightning pierced the air, and rolling thunder seemed to shake the house. Some screeched out for mercy; some jumped out at the windows, and others ran out at the door. 179. From this night the sdr became visi- ble, and thirteen of the youth that night re- solved together to pursue religion, let their companions do as they would. A young man by the name of Gideon Draper^ said, "If I can stand the crazy man, I will venture all the Methodist preachers to convert me." And when I heard of his expression, faith sprang EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 27 up in my soul, and I felt a desire to talk to him: he objected, "I am too young;*' but here I God brought him down, and he is nov an itinerant preacher. 180. As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every society round the circuit promised, such a day, as much as their labor and bodily | strength would admit, to observe as a day of | prayer and fasting to God, that he would meet with us at the quarterly meeting ] which came on June 20th, at Pittstown. 181. Here, after .S. J/w^cAm^on had finished his sermon, /. Mitdiell began to exhort, when there commenced a trembling among the wick- ed : one, and a second, and a third fell from their seats, and the cry for mercy became gen- eral ; and many of the backsliding professors were cut to the quick ; and I think for eleven hours there was no cessation of the loud cries ; no business of a temporal nature could be done at this quarterly meeting conference. 182. The next day, Solomon Moon^ who had come moi'e than forty miles, stood up in the love feast and declared how he was caught in a promise, and to ease his mind, was neces- sitated to fulfil, and within three days, found the reality of what he had doubted : and be- j sought others not to be afraid of promising to serve God : for, said he, I bless the day that i ever I saw the face of brother Dow. It was curiosity, as he testified, which first induced him to come out to hear him that was called the crazy man. In this love feast, the cry be- gan again and continued till within two hours of sun setting, when I went off to an appoint- ment, leaving about twenty who were resolv- ed not to go away until they found pardon. 183. This day"s meeting was a season not soon to be forgotten. I have reason to be- j lieve, from observation round the circuit, that not less than an hundred souls were blessed and quickened here. N. B. It had continued | fi'om nine in the morning. 184. During these last three months. I had six hundred miles to travel, in four weeks, be- Bides meeting in class upwards of six hundred members and spectators, and preaching seventy or seventy-five times, and some visiting. 185. As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant place of upwards of sixty miles, where I, with some trouble, got a few places of preaching. As I was travelling, at a distance I saw one dressed in black, whom I overtook ; and I asked, in our conversation, if he knew any thing of the INIethodists and their doctrine lately, in these parts. He was a Calvinist Bapust preacher, and from my dress and questions i;e supposed that I was no preacher, but a stranger to the Methodists, so he talked just like a prejudiced Calvinist, about them ; and when he had found me out, he co- lored, and invited me to dine at an acquain- ance of his ; and I requested permission to pray with t?iem, which caused a surprise. — "Prayers,"' thought they, -'in the middle of the day I" Through this medium, the door \\ as opened at Brandon, where I made a covenant with the people ; here curiosity brought out one of the chief men, a merchant, with his proud niece, to hear, as he expected, a great man, but being disappointed in the looks of the person, was almost ready to go home : but considering in his mind, I have come a mile and a half distance, through a difficult road ; now I am here. Til stay to the end. He rose up in the covenant with his niece, not think- ing what they Avere about, but seeing others rise. I called God to witness to the covenant, and went on my way. The consciences of these two persons began to condemn them for breach of promise; and to ease their minds, were constrained to fulfil, and soon found com- fort ; and they, with his wife, at the end of four weeks, came out to join society; and twenty- two others followed their example the same day: in nine days after, twenty-five others joined likewise. 186. The commonalty said, the Methodists have done some good, by turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, to religion, and so we are kept out of jail. 187. In New Huntingdon, I made a coven- ant with the people, wiiich proved not alto- gether in vain. Shortly after, about forty were joined in class. This place, I visited from house to house, with Hindsburg, Monk- ton, and Starksborough ; where the wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 0 ! the joyful meetings we had in these nev/ coun- tries, will not soon be forgotten. 188. When in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came out to hear, but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me to leave the town, and have no more meetings there ; for, said he, you'll break up our good order. 189. From hence I proceeded to Richmoi.d, where was a woman, who being told by her physician that death was now upon her, cried out, why Dr. Marsh, you have been deceiving me, promising me life and health, not letting me know my danger, that I might prepare for death. Twice I have been brought to the gates of death, and promised God, if I might be re- stored, that I would serve him, and after re- covering, broke my promise, and went on in the ways of sin ; and now I am brought to the gates of death, and have not time to repent : and turning to a man in the company, said, whilst the minister is preaching my funeral sermon, know ye that my soul is in hell, and then expired. 190. Here whilst I preached, some liked, others mocked, and were unwilling to con- 28 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. verse with me, lest I should ensnare them in- to a promise. From hence T crossed Onion River (through some danger by reason of its depth) to Underhill, where God gave me one child in the gospel, as I found next year. From thence to Cambridge^ where I met with some opposition, and crossing the river Dem- iles to Fairfield and Fairfax^ where the people were serious, but some afterwards spoke evil of this way. 191. Thence to St. Albans., where one made disturbance in meeting, which I reproved. Af- ter meeting, he said, if I did not make him sa- tisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that I had abused him, he would prosecute me at law. I defied him to do his worst, knowing that the law was in my favor; then, said he, lay out for the worst. In another meeting, although he thought himself a gentleman, he came in and publicly attempted to wring my nose ; but I dodging my hea4, his hand slipped by ; and though I was a stranger, a man at- tempted to take my part, so I was forgotten by the first ; the wrangle in words was so sharp between them, that the woman of the house turned him out of doors. 192. The next day he waylaid me until he was tired and chilled, and went in to warm himself, and just then I rode by the house where he was. 193. I preached in Swanton, likewise, and though I had many i.ritics, and was publicly opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet three persons dated their conviction and conversion from this meeting : at the close of it, I appeal- ed to the people that I had proved every dis- puted point from the Scriptures ; whereas my opponents had not brought one whole passage of Scripture, in support of their assertions : so hav- ino; first recommended them neither implicitly to believe me nor my opponents, but to search the Scriptures for their own information, we parted. But the Baptists held a council amongst themselves, and came to a conclusion, that it was best to come no more to hear such false doctrine, as they deemed mine to be. From Canada., I visited all the towns on the Lake shore to Orwell, to my uncle Daniel Rusts, and God was with me on the way. 194. The circuit was now divided, and I was to take the part which lay towards Al- bany. 195. September 10th, having travelled on foot the preceding week, about ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I thought that something broke or gave way in my breast. I borrowed a horse and proceeded from Wells to Danby. Whilst speaking in the chapel, my strength failed and I gave over, and brother Lobdel concluded the meeting. 196. To his house I went, but was soon confined to the floor with a strong fever, being destitute of money, bound in body, and but one room in the house, and several children in the family ; and the walking across the floor, (the sleepers being long) caused a springing which gave me much pain, as I had but one blanket under me. A wicked physician was employed, without my consent, whose pre- scriptions I did not feel freedom to follow: but being over-persuaded by some who wish- I ed me well, I at length complied, and found a very bad efiect attended : being in this situa- tion, I began to meditate what course to take, knowing that unless I could get help soon I must die. — When I recollected an account I had heard of a man in a fever, who Avas given I over to die • and by persuading his watcher { to give him plentifully of cold water, which I was contrary to orders, he recovered in a few 1 hours. I endeavored to follow the example, by asking it in tea cups full, from both of my watchers alternately, (so that they should not mistrust my intention, lest they should with- hold it from me) as they w^aked up in the night, until I had taken twenty-four cups, which pro- moted a copious perspiration, and the fever left me,; but I was so w^eak that I could not bear the noise and shaking ; and the extremes from heat and cold, occasioned by fire being sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of the house with /. Mitchell^ were now gone to the conference at Granville. I hearing of another family of Methodists who were rich, persuaded a young man without religion, to make a bier and sew a coverlet upon it; with which, (the neighbors being called in) they carried me up and down hills, (like a corpse) several miles to the rich man's house, where I expected the best attendance ; but, alas ! I was much disappointed, for they seemed un,wdlling to assist me with nursing or necessaries ; neither could I send to where I had friends, by reason of the distance. Here I despaired of life, and some who were no friends to my manner of conduct, reported that I was dead, from w^hich it appeared, they wished it were the case. This report gained much ground, and circulated for some hun- dreds of miles; so that my parents heard of it, and believing it, gave me up for dead, and my sisters dressed in mourning, and the preachers on hearing it so credibly, ventured to preach my funeral sermon in several places where I had travelled. 197. The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a Quaker, (a namesake of mine, though no relation) who had accidentally heard me preach. 198. He came ten miles to see me, on hear- ing I was sick ; I hinted to him concerning my situation ; he went away and the next day came again, and brought a quart of wine, a pint of brindy, a pound of raisins, and half a EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIE?TCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 29 pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed to give me new strength, but were soon out. My nurse, who was a spiritual child of mine, offered to get me what I had need of at her own cost; but she having herself and two children to maintain by her labor, being for- saken by her husband, my heart was so tender that I could not accept of her kind offer. Then she prevailed upon the man of the house, with much difficulty, to get me a bottle of wine. The reason (I suppose) they were so unwilling to supply me with what I stood in need of, was because they expected no recompense. 199. The floor over head was loose boards, on which they poured day after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the ear ; which with the working of a loom, and spinning wheels in an adjoining room, besides the cider mill near at hand, all together, caused such noises as in my very weak state distressed me much. In addition to the above, the youth of the neighborhood made noisy visits, without restraint from the family. 200. A man who had heard of, but never seen me, came fifteen miles to know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after, two men who had heard that I was dead, and then alive, and dead again, came about thirty miles to find out the truth concerning me. I w^as glad to see them, and would take no denial, until they promised to come with a wagon and take me away : which they were unwilling to do, thinking that I should die by the fatigue, but at length consented. 201. The wagon came, and a message from a young woman, that if I would come to her father's house, the best of care should be taken of me. Her name was Mary Switzer. 202. I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate, but seeing it did not, I persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw under and over me we set out — and over rug- ged hills and mountains, carried me twenty- seven miles in eight hours, to the house where I was invited ; and beyond their expectation I received no harm. At this time I was so weak, that I was obliged to be carried ; not being able even to stand alone. 203. The young woman made good her pro- mise, and the young friends who had joined society when I was in this part before, spared no pains for my comfort — she being up with me four and five times every night, whilst I was still despairing of life. One evening as the young people were holding a prayer meet- ing in the adjoining room, a thought came in- to my mind, " Why is not God as able now to raise me to health as those in primitive days V something answered, "He is;" why is he not as willing T something replied, "He is;" anoth- er thought arose, "Why don't he do if?" the answer was, "because you lack faith:" It struck my mind, "is faith the gift of God ? or is it the creature's acf?" the reply was, "the power to believe is the gift of God ; but the act of faith is the creature's." I instantly strove to see if I could act faith ; and I did be- lieve, if the young people which were in the room, would intercede with God, faithfully during that week, that God would, in answer to many prayers, restore me to health. 204. I made this request of them, if consist- ent with God's will. About two hours after- wards I fell asleep, and had a singular dream, by which I was convinced I should see my native town in peace once more ; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly be^^an to amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten weeks' confinement, from the beginning of mv illness, I was able to ride alone. 205. During this illness I was frequently asked if I did not repent having exposed my- self to such toils and hardships, through the year past T I replied, no — if it was to do, 1 would do it again ; it brought me such peace and consolation, that now my very soul was lifted up above the fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely. 206. What I wished to live for, was prin- cipally these — first, to attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier here- after ; and secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and I desired to be useful to them. What I desired to die for, was to get out of this troublesome w^orld, and to be at rest with saints above. 207. I obtained a letter of recommendation^ signed by above thirty local preachers, stew- ards, and class leaders, &c. concerning my usefulness and moral conduct; which T. Dew- ey carried to the conference, and gave his opinion concerning me : when nine others and I were admitted on trial. My name was now printed in the minutes, and I received a writ- ten license from Francis Asbury. Then said S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this is the crazy man you have been striving to kill so much. 208. November 20. I set off with brother Dewey, for the north, though still so weak that I could neither get on or off my horse alone. 209. In Argyle, we had a solemn season : then we parted and I re-visited Thermon's pa- tent and Queensborough : after which I rode twenty-three miles, facing a cold north-east snow storm ; I think the hardest that ever I was exposed to : even wild geese could not keep their course, but flew round and round. The next day but one, I rode through Rutland thirty-six miles to Brandon : stayed a week ; met the societies ; preached fifteen times and bade them farewell, and returned southward, visiting some places until the quarterly meet- ing came on. 210. I took my leave of the classes and 30 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. people in the different places, taking them to record that I had spared no pains, either by night or day, in public or in private, to bring them to good; and if they did not repent, I should appear against them at a future day, calling the sun, moon and stars, with the fowls of the air and the beasts of the' iield to ^^'itness against them, that my skirts were pure from all their blood.^ 211. December 27th, I puked almost to death before it could be stopped ; but far be- yond expectation, God enabled me to speak at night. On the 29th, I held three meetings, which appeared not in vain. On the 29th, our quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove, where I was complained of, and was whipped (in words) by brother Hutchinson for jealousy. 212. The next day we had a refreshing sea- son and about two hundred communicants ] and after giving them my farewell, I felt as pure from the blood of the people as if I had never been called to preach. 213. During my stay upon these two cir- cuits, in ten months, about six hundred were taken into society', and as many m.ore went off' and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians. 214. From thence I started with brother Sabin for the South, I rode through Benning- ton, in a cold storm ; through tedious drifts of snow, to Williamstown. 215. January 1st, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be m^ore faithful to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to Stock- bridge, and met my friend Hubberd, who was^ to go where I had come from, and I to supply his place on Pittsheld circuit, while brother Sabin was to go to Litchfield. This circuit was in a very low situation, and the most despised of any in New England ; and as they had fre- quently sent complaints to conference against their preachers, I at first refused to go to it, lest I should be injured by false brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, with whom I was to travel, had been prejudiced against me. But upon conditions that Dewey and Sawyer would stand by me, as far as consistent with truth and discipline, I consented to go. 216. On the 3d, I began to pursue the cir- cuit regularly, after my irregular manner, to sinners and lukewarm professors, with back- sliders. 217. From Lenox, going across the moun- tains to New Canaan, I met with a loss, and had like to have perished with the cold and snow drifts. 218. 6th. I preached in Pittsfield : the mem- beis were high in profession, but low in heart; their prejudice being great, they did not invite me to their houses, but were sorry I came on the circuit. * I ha -e not seen them since. 219. 7th. Windsor. In the lukewarm class, the power of God was felt. From hence to Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to be friends; but with the repro- bation doctrine opposing as enemies behind our backs. 220. Thence through Clarksburgh to Pow- nal, where the people were once engaged in religion, but now were hardened; so we gave up the place. 221. Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heart, and shortly after a beautiful society was formed. This town being large, I went into several other parts to- break up fresh ground. 222. One day, a man said to me, "fourteen months ago I met you coming out of Troy; and you, after inquiring the road, asked, was my peace made with God '? 1 replied, I hope so ; (knowing it was not) for which my con- science condemned me ; but the pride of my heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that I lied : and you, after giving me good advice; went on your way ; which advice has not left me yet : and now I am resolved to serve God the remainder of my Hfe." This was an en- couragement to me, not to be discouraged, as bread thro\vn on the waters is found after many days. — Hence I went to Troy, where was some revival in the class. Thence to Green- bush, where a glorious work of God began. 223. The second time I went to this place the people flocked out by hundreds, to hear the strange man preach up his principles. I told the people that God had promised me twor souls to be converted from that day ; and if my labors were not acknowledged, they might brand me in the forehead with the mark of liar, and on the back with the m^ark of hypo- crite. 224. They watched my words. Plowever, two who Avere in the assembly thought, oh ! that I might be one of these two ; and shortly after both found pardon. A reprobation preach- er sought to do us much harm, when I publicly besought God, if he was a true minister, to bless his labors, and make it manifest : but if he had jumped presumptuously into the work, that God might remove him so that he should not hurt the people. Shortly after he fell in- to a scandalous sin, and so his influence was lost. 225. At Canaan-gore, a number of back- sliders and sinners were brought to a sense of themselves, and joined in a class; one of whom invited me to preach in Green River meeting house, as we had a right to it two days in the year. 226. The time arrived ; the people came out, and I went ; but having a hard day's journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times, r EXEXPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 31 and to speak to three classes, I had to he in earnest. 227. As I entered the meeting house, hav- ing an old borrowed great coat on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it singular that 1 did not bow to every pew as I went towards the pulpit, which was the cus- tom there. Some laughed, and some blushed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for about two hours, giving the inside and out- side of IMethodism. — Many, I believe, for that day, will be thankful, though I was strongly opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. My hat being taken from me without my con- sent, and two others forced upon me, I was carrying one to give a young man. 228. h\ New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people three miles, taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the people that God would soon surely revive his work ; which words they marked and sought to do me harm, as instantly the work did not ap- pear. 229. I besouf^ht God in public, that some- thing awful might happen in the neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the peoj)le. For this prayer many said I ought to be pun- ished. 230. A company of young people, going to a tavern, one of them said, I will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem : instantly his horse started, ran a distance, and threw him against a log. He spoke no more until he died : which was next morning.* 231. In this neighborhood, the young peo- ple assembled again to a gingerbread lottery ; and I preached from — " if they hear not Moses and the prophets; neither will they be per- suaded, though one rose from the dead.'' — They were so struck, that the fiddler who they employed, had nothing to do. 232. At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of gainsayers were shut : numbers were added to class. 233. On my way to Spencertown, at a dis- tance, I discovered a place in a hilly country, where I thought God would immediately revive his work. Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but found I had gone out of my way ; but^ upon being righted, I came to the place which just before I had seen from the top of a mountain, where I thought God would re- vive his work. 234. I began immediately to visit the neigh- borhood from house to house. The people thought it strange, (I being a stranger.) and came out to see where it would end. 235. Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought many out to the different meetings : amongst whom was an old man, * His name was Valenth who came to hear for himself, and told the congregation that I was crazy, and advised them to hear me no more. I replied, people do not blame crazy ones for their behavior ; and last night I preached from the word of the Lord : but when I come again I Avill preach from the word of the devil. This tried our weak brethren : however, the people came out by hundreds to hear the new doctrine. I spoke from Luke iv. 6, 7, and an ov^ershadowing sea- son we had of the divine presence. I besought the family to promise to serve God ; but upon receiving a refusal, my soul was so pained with concern on their account, that I could not eat my breakfast, and set out to go away in the rain. Conviction seized the minds of the family ; they follovred me at a distance with tears, and made me the promise, and not alto- gether in vain. Here the society was greatly enlarged ; those that were in darkness were brought into marvelous light. 236. In Alford, T preached Methodism, in- side and outside. — Many came to hear; one woman thought I ai.ned at her dress. The next meeting she ornamented far more, in or- der that I might speak to her. But I in my discourse took no notice of dress, and she went away disgraced and ashamed. 237. The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I was necessitated to pay for my horse keeping for five weeks : and being confined a few days with the ague and fever, the man of the house not being a Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation. 238. I had said in public that God would bless my labors there; which made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I visited the whole neighborhood from house to house, which made a great uproar among the people. However the fire kindled ; the society got en- livened, and several others who were stumb- ling at the un exemplary walk of professors, were convinced and brought to find the reali- ties of religion for themselves. When leaving this place, I was offered pay for my expenses, but I refused it, saying, if you wish to do me good, treat the coming preachers better than you have done me. 239. Stockbridge. Here the minister of the place had done his endeavors to influence the people to shut the preachers out of the town : but by an impression I went into one part, and by an invitation to another ; and though the opposition was great from the m.agistrates and quality, yet they found no way to expel us out of the place ; but the revival began, and several were stirred up to seek God. Now reprobation lost ground : the eyes of many were enlightened to see a free salvation offer- ed to all mankind. 240. In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at first, but the former quick- 32 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OH, LORENZO's JOURNAL. ened afresh. Here lived a young woman, who, by the unexemplary walk of professor^, was prejudiced against the advice torelig or, say- ing, I see no difference between their walk and others. Her parents besought me to say nothing to her about her soul, lest she should be prejudiced and hardened more. I began to consider M'hat to do ; and after seeking to God for wisdom and success, said, " Sophy, if you'll read a chapter every day till my return four weeks hence, Til give you this bible :" she thinking I was in jest, said she would : I in- stantly gave it to her, at which she blushed. At my return, as she said she had fulfilled, I re- quested a second promise : which was that she would pray t\^ice a day in secret another four weeks. She said, you'll go and tell it round if I do : which I assured her I would not, if she Avould only grant my request ; said she, ril retire, but not promise to kneel, so we parted. At the expiration of the time I came round the circuit here again, and requested one promise more, viz. to pray once a day kneel- ing, M'hich I would not take a denial of : and to get rid of my importunity, she promised • and before the time expired she was convinced of the necessity of being made holy, and was willing that all tlie world should know of her resolution to serve God during life.* 241. I visited Pittsfield extensively, and had the satisfaction to see the Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now they offered me presents, which I refused, saying, the next preachers invite home and treat well, for my sake. 242. In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized with puking, and expected to expire. Here also God revived his work. 243. Conference drawing near, and finding that my food did not nourish and strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless I could get help, I must be carried off the stage. I accordingly wrote to conference concerning my state, and requested permission to take a voyage to sea, as I had no hope of escaping any other way ; and Ireland lay particularly on my mind. Feeling a particular desire to visit Lansingburgh and Albany, which the preachers had restrained me from going to, I embraced the opportunity whilst they were gone to conference. 244. June 17th, I preached five times and rode thirty-five miles. On the 18th, I rode fifty-five miles; preached five times, and spoke to two classes. On the 19th I preached six times and rode twenty-five miles. On the 20th I preached twice and went to Albany, and preached eight nights successively, one ex- cepted, which I improved in Lansingburgh. 245. In the day time, I went to Coeyman's * A few years after she died happy. patent and Niskeuna. These visits were not altogether in vain ; wherefore I did not grudge the abovementioned hard days' work, to gam this time 246. 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to Hancock : which place I had visited extensively, it being newly taken into the circuit, and about forty persons joined in the class. Our quarterly meeting coming on, the congregation was so large, we were constrained to withdraw to the woods : for no building we had would contain them. It was a powerful time indeed, and many were re- freshed from the presence of the Lord. 247. My state of health being so low, I bade them farewell until we should meet in a future world, as I expected to see them no more on earth. 248. I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from all their blood, as I had spared no pains to bring them to good. 249 . When I at first came on this circuit, I felt like one forsaken, as they all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to feed me or my horse. For all my toil here, I received ten dollars, when my extra expenses were upwards of six pounds; so that when leaving it, I was sixteen pounds worse in cir- cumstances than when coming : yet it afforded me comfort that I could leave them in peace and have a joyful hope of enjoying some of them as stars in my crown of glory, which I expected soon to obtain. 250. As the preachers who had just come from conference told me that my request was rejected, and my station was on the bounds of Canada ; this information grieved me at first, however. I consented to go according to or- ders, after I had visited my native town. 251. Leaving this circuit, to which there were added one hundred and eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction for sin, I set off for Coventry, and riding through Gran- ville circuit, it caused me to weep and mourn when I saw some who were awakened when I was there, now in a backsliden state. — Oh ! the harm done by the laziness and unfaithful- ness of preachers. But some who were alive then, are alive still, and I trust to meet them in a belter world. 252. July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents and friends well in body, but low in religion. Next evening I preached ; many flocked out to hear the preacher who had arose from the dead, as was the common say. 253. I told the people, once I was opposed by them about preaching: I have come nome before now to see you and bid you farewell for a season ; but now I have come home, not a cousining, as some children do to see their parents, but to discharge my duty and bid you EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 33 farewell once for all ; and if God does not give me seals of my labor, you may still say he has not called me to preach. 254. I Avent to New London, to see if the salt water would do me any good, and coming through Norwich I met with a cool reception from the society : but in New London all seemed friendly. We had several powerful meetings ; two were awakened and one found pardon during my stay. 255. I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in my native town; where, having visited many, I preached in about twenty different houses. Having spent about four weeks, the time drew near when I must set off. 256. The class-leader, S. Parker, having received a wound, bled to that degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in the love of God. 257. I took leave of the dear families of my acquaintance, and, August 4th, preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of people ; both gentry and commonalty were drawn out by curiosity to hear one of their native town, whom they had heard so much about ; think- ing it would do to go to a funeral, when it would not to go to another of my meetings ; taking the funeral for a cloak. 258. After discharging my duty as God ^ave me strength, to old and to young, to pro- lessor and non-professor, I said, ye all see the decline I am in, and take you to record my walk and conversation since T first professed religion, and my faithfulness to you now; and if God permit, I intend to see you again at the end of eleven months; but it is im- pressed on my mind as though I should never see you in timo, (unless it should be in answer to many prayers,) I therefore bid you farewell till the judgment day; and then taking my youngest sister by the hand, (from whom I had obtained a promise to pray twice a day till I should be twenty-two years old, remind- ing her of my dream, she then being in the height of fashions, pleaded she would have none to go with her; I said, I myself had to go alone, and was enabled to endure — and you, after I am two and twenty, if tired of the service of God, can turn back, and the devil will be willing to receive you again, then tears began to roll,) bade her farewell, and strive to appear to meet me in heaven, and rather than have her turn back to sin, would come and preach her funeral sermon. Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in- law, I shook hands with likewise. My fa- ther's trials were so great, he withdrew, (I suppose to weep:) and then mounting my horse, all this being in the sight of the assem- bly, and the sun shining from the western sky, I called it to witness against that assembly if they would not repent, that my skirts were pure from their blood; and then putting the whip to my horse, I rode off forty miles that evening before I dismounted. On the 5th, I rode seventy miles to Chesterfield. A family with whom I w^as acquainted, being, as 1 thought, unwilling to receive me, I went to the next house and so pleaded that they tock me in. 259. The next day I rode sixty-four miles to Hanover, and the day after saw my brother-in- law and two sisters ; to whom I discharged my duty, and left them and went to Vershire. 260. A swelling appearing on my horse's leg, I left him and borrowed another to reach my circuit. On my Avay across the mountain, I preached in Berry, and the power of (xod was present. The next morning, crossing Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, being two hundred and fifty miles from my parents. Cold winter now approaching, my clothes considerably worn and few ; and no way apparently to get any more, having but one penny in my pocket, and a stranger in a strange land ; and unless God gives me favor in the sight of the people, shall have to walk on foot. My trust is still in God ; my mind is solemnly stayed upon him, and I do believe he will bless me here by numbers. 261. I met brother Sabin, (a local preacher, who came to my assistance,) in Jericho. Af- ter meeting, we set off (whilst one rode the other went on foot) to Fletcher: here a pow- erful work of God immediately broke out. The next day, we swam the horse across the river Demile, ourselves crossing in a canoe, proceeded through a wood without any path, for some miles, and late at night came to Fair- field, about thirty miles in all. My body was weary, but my soul was happy. 262. It was not long until I was sorely tempted to desist from travelling, and wait till my change come, but then considering the value of souls, I am constrained to exert the little strength I have. 263. On hearing brother Sabin preach in Shelden, I was comforted. The next day, we crossed Canada line into Dunn's Patent : here God began a good work. From thence to the Dutch manor, brother Miller's, where I had been before. 264. I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up to seek the Lord, and found comfort — and borrowing a horse, I went to break up fallow ground, and proceeded to Dunham, towards Mumphrey Magog Lake, and held meetings in different parts of the town. Some were angry, and spake evil of the way, and some were serious and tender, and desired to hear again. The people in this part of the world, were the offscouring of the earth, some having ran hither for debt, 84 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Others to avoid prosecution for crimes, and a third character liad come tg accumulate money. These were like sheep without a shepherd, having only two ministers, one of whom be- lieved one principle and preached another. Hence I went to Sutton, and got into three parts of the towji ] in two of which, there was a prospect of much good ; but in the other, reprobationism shut up the hearts of the people, and I must speak there no more. 265. Returning through these places tc Mussisque bay, the prospect of good increased. From thence I proceeded round the north end of the bay to the vv^est side, as far as I could find i'nhabitants. The roads were so sloughy and miry that they were almost impassable ] however, I got places to accommodate the in- habitants for meetings, ail along. Here, for thirty miles, there was no preaching until I came : but the Lord made bare his arm. 266. Returning I held meetings at the same places, and found the prospect to increase. Then going up the lake shore, holding meet- ings where I had the year past, until I came round to Fletcher ; here the work increased. Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up river Demile to Morristown. Here the people had not heard a sermon for two years ; we entered into a covenant to serve the Lord ; and many w^ere keenly convicted, and their hearts were like wax before the sun. 267. Hence to Stovfe, where for three miles T could get no house at first ] night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as the fami- lies would not take me in ; but at length I met a company of men, who had been marking out land in the woods ; 'to these I made known my errand ; and they invited me to go back about two miles ; and the house was soon filled with people, and solemn times we had that evening and the next morning. 268. Ten years ago, this was an howling wilderness, inhabited only by wild beasts, and now contained near one hundred families. Oh ! what an alteration there is in the earth. 269. From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where a reprobationist gave me these words to preach from : '■'■.Iso man can come to me except the Father who hath sent me draw him?'' The Lord loosed my tongue, and good I believe was done. 270. From thence, T returned to Mussisque bay, under trials and discouragements of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sabin. As I could not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on foot towards Magog : but my body being weak, I disappointed one congre- gation, to my sorrow, but reached the next day's appointments in Sutton and Dunham, and God gave me favor in the sight of some, who with horses conveyed me to the several places. 271. During my walking, I found one- fourth of a dollar, and reasoned why 1 found this '? I have not had any for some lime past. 272. I had to walk from Dunn's patent to the bay, which was about ten miles, the nigh- est way, on which lived but few inliabitants : I set out, hoping to get through that night, but falling short by reason of weakness, came to a house and requested they would guide me through the woods, but in vain : I then en- treated liberty to tarry under their roof all ■ flight, as it had now become dark, and impos- sible for a stranger to keep the road, it being narrow and miry, and closed overhead by the branches of the thick topped trees : be- sides, it was exceedingly dangerous, by the jlocks of hears, which were uncommonly nu- merous this fall ; but at first my entreaties were in vain : then remembering the piece of money which I had found, I offered it to them for the privilege, which on this condition I obtained. The next morning, with much dif- ficulty, I got through to a friend's house. 273. After breakfast, I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my appointments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my expectation, 1 was enabled to go through these, riding twenty-five miles that day, and visiting the isle of Noah and Hog island, (in the latter of which I held the first religious meeting, that was ever in it : and a solemn time it was,) I returned to the Dutch manor and sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau. 274. For some months past, 1 had no hope of recovering from my declining state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the im- possihility of it, as I thought, was so great that 1 rejected the idea. But it being strongly im- press€d these few weeks past, if that I tarried I should die according to the dieam ; but that if I were to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would be the the means which God did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, and pre- servation of my life for future usefulness, for some particular end unknown to me. But when I considered the dangers by sea, by rea- son of storms and tempests, at that season of .'.he year, and of being taken by pirates or pri- ^'ateers, into whose hands I might fall in this declining state, and what care would be shown me I did not know : and supposing I were even to get well to Europe, what might follow I did not clearly foresee : the country being in scarcit}^, with great disturbances, and w-ho would receive me I could not tell — and if re- jected by all, having no trade to pursue, I saw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression, and threw it out of my mind as a temptation : it returned with more force, and pursued me from day to day. By nourishing it, [ had EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL, 35 peace ; and by rejecting it, depression, which I Duxbury, and the quickening power of God caused great distress; so that many hours of was sensibly felt in every pi my sleep departed from me. This I made known to the preachers and some others, who had importuned me to tell them what was the matter. 27.5, After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not to entertain such a thought as coming from God ; seeing that my labors were here acknowledged, and that there was a prospect of an universal revival : Wherefore, it is inconsistent (said they) that he could require you to go away three thou- sand miles, into a strange country, without friends, leaving the circuit in this situation, (forfeiting the confidence which the confer- ence have placed in you, by giving you the care of the circuit,) and none to supply your place. 276. These arguments were powerful, and so confounded me, that I could not answer them : still there was something in my mind j that said, go, and by putting it away i could I get no peace. 277. September 26th. I preached in High- j gate, Swanton, and St. Albans, for the last j time ; in Georgia and in Milton likewise : in ! the latter, I once made a covenant, which they broke, and afterwards they hated me so, that they could not bear to see me. 278. 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in Essex. I made my exercise known, and the [ declining state I was in, to S. Hutchinson and t J. Mitchell, who would hearken nothing to it ; I but brought up the above mentioned argu- I ments. I besought for a certificate, concerning 1 my moral conduct, but was refused, with a 1 strict injunction not to go. S. Hutchinson \ said, T shall appear like a fool in the eyes of I the conference, for supporting your cause in I the manner I have done, as some said that you I would never prove true to the connexion, j which, by going awa}', will appear to be the 1 case. But if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, j so I still will be your friend; and the next i conference, your probation will be ended, and j you will be ordained. I bid him farewell, i giving him Hezekiah's lamentation — Isaiah I xxxviii. 9. &c. — He gave me Paul's charge to i Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had i given my farewell to the people. I 279, i now proceeded to fulfil what appoint- I ments I had made for myself; riding with ^ J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for I his, aftd my, and the work of God's sake, to I tarry, saying, " If you go away and leave us ; thus, I believe the curse of God will follow I you ;" and kneeling down, besought God, if he had called me to go, to make it manifest, and if not, to hedge up my way, and so parted for a while ; and I went to Cambridge, John- ston, Morristown, Stowe, and Waterbury, to 280. About this time I m.et Dr. Whipple, of New Boston, in New Hampshire, who gave me some things for my voyage, but saying he felt for me in this great undertaking. 281. ]My trials of heart were great, to think of leaving my people and country, and par- ticularly my parents ; probably to see them no more, (so contrary to the minds and advice of all those who wished me well ;) but I have endeavored to weigh the matter candidly be- fore God, as for eternity ; and after making it a matter of earnest prayer to know my duty, that if the impression be from God it may in- crease, and if from the enemy it may decrease : and according to the best judgment that I can form, I do believe it to be the will of God that I should go ; as I can enjoy peace of mind in no pursuit but this, and accordingly I am re solved to proceed as the door opens. 282. ]My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty-four dollars, I now sold for a small part of that sum ; and all which I could collect, including the price of my sad- dle, &c.', amounted to six guineas and some provisions. 283. October 12th. I met brother Mitckdl again : he would not bid me farewell, saying, I can't give my consent you should go. I bid him farewell, saying, I know you have ever been my friend, and are such to the present day; it is hard to go contrary to your advice ; and if you think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me wrong and hard : it is in tender conscience before God, that I leave you this day, for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I could otherwise enjoy, I would take up with your advice, " to stick and die by the stuff;" and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts melted with a feeling sense of the goodness of God ; and as Jonathan and David, our parting was hard. From thence I proceeded (in a ca- noe which had come for me, and started back, I being about twenty minutes behind the lims, but hailed him, so he stopped and took me in. This was a stranger, as the first man who was to have come for me was dead) down the Mus- sisque river, across the bay, to what is called the ridge, where God has begun a good work. Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with entreaties not to go, (which to pre- vent did not bring my chest ; as apparently I must die with sufferings amongst hard-hearted sailors :) but if I would tarry with them, I should have friends and a decent burial : but my mind was to go : so they went back and brought my chest to South river : we kneeled down on the bank, and besought God, if it was his will I should go, to prosper my way : but if not, to shut it up. Said they, " we expect to see you again;"' but I replied, "ll 36 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. " it is in my mind as though I should never see you again." Some were minded not to have brought my chest, that I might be there- by detained until it was too late for going ; (as the fleet was to sail in a short space.) Being disappointed of a canoe which was promised, we took another, which sprang a leak before we had gone far ) but we got a second down the river, and soon got into the lake. The waves ran high, and the people had advised us not to go, as they thought there was great danger of upsetting. 284. The man who had promised to take me to St. John's, breaking his word, I had to look out for another, who said, " such a day, I went out of curiosity to hear a strange man v\'ho had come to the neighborhood, whose words reached my heart ; and now I believe God has pardoned my sins, and I bless God that ever I saw your face." 285. Cutting down a bush and hoisting it for a sail, we reached St. John's about three in the afternoon ; and after wandering up and down the town for about two hours, I found a man, who for two dollars engaged to carry me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stage hav- ing gone off just before I arrived there. After being examined strictly by the military offi- cers, and my name recorded, I parted with the canoe man and went on my way; being now entirely among strangers, and probably I shall be so, I know not but for life. The cart broke down on the road ; so he had to borrow another : about three o'clock after midnight, I arrived at Lapareri, being very much chilled. 286. The market boats, at break of day, started for Montreal : and on my way I dis- covered several vessels lying at the wharf, one of which particularly attracted my mind, and after landing, I walked on board, inquiring where she belonged and was bound to. The captain answered, "belongs to Quebec, and bound for Dublin :" (the very place where I wanted to go.) Q. Will you give me a passage 7 A. Have you plenty of money? Q. What shall you charge ? A. Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one for eight. Q. I'll give you five and find myself ; will you carry me for that ? if not I must return to the States. A. I will ; but you are a devilish fool for going from a plentiful country with peace, to that disturbed island. I then gave him his money, and bought some more provisions, and had a few shillings left. 287. After attempting to preach in a con- gregation of the hardest of the hard, I went on board the vessel, and put down the river a few leagues. 288. October 16th. I this day was twenty- two years old; the dream of the prophet now lay with weight upon my mind, which said, that I should live until I was two and twenty, and the hours passed solemnly away. A wo- man passenger said, " I judge this man's a Methodist ;" I turning away as with an air ! of disdain, said, what do you lump me in with that despised people for % She replied, " be- cause you don't drink and be jovial and cheei- ly as what the rest of us are : but you are gloomy and cast down ; like that people, al- ways melancholy." Well, said the sailors, we'll try him over the ground, and see what he is made of ; then they began to put tar on my face and tallow on my clothes, until I told the captain he ought to make them behave more civil, being commander of the ship. However, I was the object of all their sport for seven days on our way to Quebec : during which time I suffered much with cold, having no blankets, and lying either on the cable or across some barrels filled with potash, and my garments being thin, and nothing but a side of leather to cover myself with : But the last night I found a small sail, and begging it of the captain. I ^vrapped myself in it and thought myself comfortable. There was no fire below decks at this time. One morning, a lieutenant came on board before I was up, and describing my dress, inquired of the captain if such a per- son was on board : I came up, and the cap- tain told me what had passed. 289. The officer then said, you were seen at Lapareri, &c., and was thought to be one of IM 'Glen's party, as a spy, and I have come a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear yourself, or go before the chief commander. I showed him my license and some private letters, and told him my bu- siness : he the/i replied, " I believe you are I an honest man, and if you'll enlist, I'll give you so much bounty and' a sergeancy ; and if not, you shall be pressed." I replied, fight I cannot in conscience for any man ; because it w^ould be inconsistent for a man one hour to be praying for his enemies, and the next hour learning to handle a gun to shoot them ; but if you take me on board, I shall preach. At length, I found a strange piece of money in my pocket ; and he attempted to take my hat to put a cockade on it ; I snatched it out of his hand and pushed him away; to which he said, remember, you are not in the States now ; here it is treason to resist an officer. I ma- king as if I would throw them overboard, he besought me not, as the cockade was costly ; on condition of his letting me have peace till I got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our ar- rival, it being evening, I would not stay on board in the captain's absence, knowing the sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, as I carried his little chest or trunk to his lodg- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 37 ings, said he would send his servant to pilot me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, but it being now late, altered his mind, and gave me entertainment all night, with blankets and fire, which was refreshing to me. He and his captain exerted themselves to lead me into sin ; but before we parted I obtained liberty to pray with them. 290. The next morning I enquired for Me- thodists, and through the medium of an Eng- lish lad, the people being mostly French, found a few backslidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. The week preceding, a society of about twenty-six, belonging to the army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three of their wives were left. T found the place where they used to hold their meeting, and collected about a dozen English to a meeting in the evening. 291. The next evening the congregation in- creased to about thirty ; thus on to about a hundred and fifty the five days I was there. A woman the first day, on finding out who and what I was, invited me to dinner ; then her husband invited me to eat and drink as I needed, as often and as long as I stayed : This I looked upon as providential. This woman was very inquisitive to know all the particu- lars of the materials I had procured for the voyage ; and the day but one before I was to set sail, gave me all the small materials that were lacking — and the last evening after I had done preaching, one and a second and a third, &c. of their own accord, without any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of money, amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood in need of at this criti- cal time : and a buffalo skin dressed with the hair on, (which I had to lodge on while here in the city.) and a blanket, was given me by one person for my bed on the voyage. Now I began to meditate, when I entered this city, according to human appearance, I must fall short of the voyage for want of necessaries, and no place to lodge in whilst here ; but that God Vv'ho I believed had called me to go, to him I looked (when in retirement under a fort wall) and found my wants supplied ; and if he thus far had opened my way step by step, what reason had I to doubt but what all my journies might be made as prosperous as this through trials, and I preserved for future use- fulness, and yet see my native land in peace ; and my soul was strengthened to put my trust in God and go forward. I think about twenty were stirred up to seek Go, " the very hairs of your head are all numbered ;" immediately I lay down and fell asleep, ar.-d dreamed that I saw a person put leaven into a bowl of meal, it leavened and leavened until it swelled clear over on the ground, then leavened under ground till it got a distance of some score rods, imperceptible by the inhabitants : at length it broke out in the furthermost place ; and then appeared in several other spots. This dream strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was prepar- ing, though imperceptible to me. When I awaked, my trials of mind were greatly less- ened. I besought God if he had any thing for m»e to do in this country, to open a door and prepare my way ; but if not to take me to him- self, for now I was only a burthen to myself 40 EXEMPLIFIED EXrERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. and others; and I did believe that one or the other he would grant. 315. 20th. Whilst we were at family pray- er, a Scotch soldier overheard iis, and came in and invited me to preach in the barracks at Chapel-izod ; which I did several times. Sev- eral other doors opening in difFerent barracks, I improved the "opportunities : one of which was at Island-bridge, where God began a re- vival, and a small society was formed. Having a desire to visit the country, at first the door appeared shut ; but one (who for a scruple of conscience had been expelled society,) upon hearing thereof, sent word to me, that he was going to the Queen's County, and if I was minded to go, would bear my expenses. 316. 26th. Taking the canal boat, we pro- ceeded to jMonastereven, whence we walked to Mount jNIellick. Here I found a man out of society, who had been abused, which occa- jsioned the separation of about thirty, who held meeting by themselves. I held several m.eet- ings in diiferent parts of the neighborhood, and refreshing seasons we had from the presence of the Lord. A quarterly meeting was held here : I petitioned for liberty to go into the love feast, but was denied, saying, you belong to no particular people. 317. My congregations were so large, that no private house could contain them : for which reason some got open the preaching house doors, contrary to my advice; lest it should look as though I wanted to cause divi- sions ; as the preacher had left strict orders not to let me in, &c. 318. Here I heard two women from my own country preach, (called Quakers) for the first time of my hearing any of their society. 319. A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong in coming away from my own country: is it not possible I lay under a mistake after all ?• Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed that I died and was buried under a hearth ; the lid Avhich composed a part of the hearth was marble : j\Iy father coming in- to the room, said, What is there 1 one replied, your son lies there ; he then pulled off the lid, and behold it was truth ; and I stood and looked at my body; and behold it began to pu- trefy and moulder. I was then a mystery to myself, to see my body in one place and I standing in another. I began to feel, to see if I was flesh, when a voice seemed to answer, I will explain the mystery to you : if you had tarried in America, you would have died as the prophet predicted, and your body would have been mouldering as you now see it; but now you are preserved for future usefulness. I waked up with the queries gone. 320. From hence (Mont Mellick,) I return- ed to Dublin. — I received two letters from the north, requesting me to return with all speed to Lame. I had received money enough from the withdrawn members to return. 321. After holding some more meetings n the barracks, (and paying my passage, ana procuring some provisions, having two shil- tings left,) I set sail, but was put back by a contrary and tempestuous wind, after beirg out thirty hours. 322. I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this ; for a powerful time we had at Island bridge the same evening. 323. January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles I embarked again, and just as I was going on board heard the shrieks of a woman, and turning round saw (a door shut to) one weeping as if her heart would break ; I asked the cause, she said she had three children at home, who had eaten nothing since yesterday, and that she had not a six- pence to buy bread for them, and this fa- mily would not lend a shilling, and that her husband would not receive his wages till Sa- turday night. There was a dialogue in my mind whether duty required me to relieve her want, (as I reflected how much better my pre- sent circumstances were than hers.) however I did not leave her till I had given her one of the shillings I had left ; and, 0, how grateful she appeared ! The wind was not entirely fair, however we put to sea : the storm in- creased, and the sea seemed to run mountains high, and washed several valuable things over- board ; but what surprised me was, I never once heard the captain swear or take an oath during all the time. 324. On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, and came to anchor within two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot's boat and gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore ; and through cold wind and rough sea, reached the town about six o" clock in the evening ; I wandered up and down for some time, the way I felt my heart inclined,^- till recollecting a letter I had" in my pocket ; but how to find the person to whom it was directed I did not know, but feeling my heart drawn up an alley, I went to the door and rapped; the people de- sired to know what I wanted, I told them, and they invited me to take tea, which favor I re- ceived as from the hand of God ; then a lad piloted me to the house where I wished to go to, where I found the mother of sergeant Tip- ping, in whose room I preached at Island bridge, he having sent by me a letter to her. 325. Here I had lodging, and continued a few days. I went to see the preacher, Andrew Hamihon, jun., to whom I related all my si- tuation , and after a little conversation, he gave me the right hand of fellowship, with liberty * By the light of lamps — famine and death now stared me in the face in this large town — yet could not saj I was •orry I had left America EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 41 to improve round his circuit, so long as my conduct should be such as it had been at Larne : He could not be blamed for this pre- caution, for if I behaved bad he would be blamed. I told him I hoped he would not by me have cause to repent giving the liberty. He likewise gave me money, to pay the pas- sage of a letter to New York, to get justice to my character. 326. From thence to White-abbey, where I was questioned very close, and it v»as judged I did wrong in leaving America ; but /. Mor- rison, whom I had seen at Lame, (the local preacher who formed the class and questioned me very close to know where I came from and was going to,) persuaded them to call an assembly, to whom 1 spoke. 327. Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a jailer apparently died and remained for some hours, then revived again for some hours, and appeared to be in great horror,) and held several meetings ; to these two places I had notes of introduction from a preacher. 328. Thence to Ballycarey, and held three meetings, which were very serious. From thence to Larne, which I gained about twelve o'clock. I took breakfast, and visited two or three families; and though my dress was somewhat altered, the people knew me, and were staring from their doors and windows. 329. I spent some more time about here not altogether in vain. 330. The society, when I left it, amounted to about sixty in number. Such a village as this I never met with before, for universal friendship to me, considering I was such a stranger. 331. One man by the name of Martin, showed every possible kindness, whilst I was confined by a breaking out, which was gene- rally thought to be the small-pox. 332. One morning the shop door under the same roof, was found wide open ; though late in the evening, the mistress had examined par- ticularly, as was her constant custom to see that it was locked and barred just before she retired to rest, and nothing was missing, though money and valuable articles were in it. 333. The man who said his wife made so much ado about religion, at first was unwill- ing to hear me preach, or even to pray in his family, being much given to jesting, &c., but when sickness came upon him, he made vows to serve God, and sent for me to visit him, and a few hours before his departure, found acceptance. 334. Isle of Magee — Here was no society; many were the opposers to a free salvation ; contending for reprobation and blinding the people thereby. However, many tender minds of the youth appeared to be stirred to con- sideration during the few meetings I held among them. 335. In Strade and Cogray, were a temper people ; at Doe the oificer of the guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting in the evening, so scores were disappointed ; however, I held meeting in the morning and several times afterwards, and the disappoint- ment brought more out to hear, by which means I hope good was done. 336. One morning I went to the Barracks, and found many of the soldiers round the card-table, which seemed to dash them; I threw a pamphlet on the table and walked off. These things so attracted their attention, that on a Sabbath day the parade was omitted, that the men might come and hear me. The greatest part of the assembly were caught in a covenant to pray to God ; but some were angry, and said I swore the people to be religious. 337. In Carley, the family had not notified the people according to expectation, fearing the martial law. However they thought and said it was a pity I should lose my visit ; and calling in the neighbors, Ave had a refreshing season. Some more meetings I held in this vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In Ballynure and at Bryantang, vre had comfort- able seasons. At Kilwater the Lord has be- gun a good work. In Belleaston church, I spoke to the young people from, "Is it well with thee?"' having walked fourteen miles and spoke four times. 338. Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went fourteen miles ; preached four times : many felt the word, and it was a happy day for me. 239. jMarch 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said. Where are you going "? A. To Larne. Q. Where did you come from 1 A. Ballycarey. Q. What's your occupation ? A. I have got none. Q. Where do you belong ? A. No where. Q. What, are you strolling about the coun- try ? A. Yes, I have no particular place of resi- dence. Q. Where's your pass 1 A. I have got none. Q.. Where w^as you born 1 A. North America. Q. Well, to America you shall go again. — Come, go along with me to the guard-house. Q. VVhat do you follow, and what did you come after ? A. I follow preaching, and come upon ac- count of my health ; and Methodist preachers don't apply to magistrates for passes. Well, said he, (upon observing I could not 42 EXEBIPLlFrED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. walk fast, my feet being sore,) if ever I see you this way again, Til send you to prison. 1 replied, you are at your option, and can do as you think proper ] then he put the whip to his horse and went on. 340. My mind has been much exercised of late, as though it would be my duty to travel the vineyard in other lands; and the time of my departure from about here I believe is nigh. 341. I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to spend and be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is still in God ; but oh ! the hindrances of Zion ! stumbling-block professors, I fear are the ruin of many souls. 342. When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such things, if, when I resist them, it brings a burthen, and if wiien I cherish them, it brings love, I generally pros- per in following it. 343. My soul is pained on Zion's account. The sores upon my feet grow worse, and I have no one who can sympathize with me in my singular state. 344. Sunday, 16th. I preached in Larne^ for the last time, from, "Finally, brethren, farewell," &c., to many hundreds of people, and a melting season it was; hard to part with the young beginners ; but the will of God be done. 345. On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walked to Caron Castle. There I held some meetings, and there seemed a prospect of good : from thence to Glenarm and Canayla : here we had solemn seasons. 346. Returning to Carrickfergus, I held several meetiiigs ; as w^hen I left this place before, I put up a public notice, requesting the people to turn out when I should come again, and hear me, not as critics, but as sin- cere inquirers after truth. Word flew over the town, "the American's come, the Ameri- can's come ;■' so I told them I would speak to the youth ; which brought out a multitude. Then I said, invite out the deists and I will preach to them ; so the deists in town were invited personally, and came out. After seve- ral meetings, I felt myself clear from the place and went away. The power of God was sensibly felt here, and one soul, I trust, found religion, whom in some months after, I met in Dublin. From this, I infer, that I ought not to be discouraged, if the fruit of the word does not immediately appear. 347. April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where I met several preachers, who treated me with love and friendship, as miXch as I could expect in my situation. One's name was Wood. A woman at Newry, who had got her mind prejudiced, had said, God lias forsaken the Methodists, and will bless them no more, and the Evangelical society have got the crown. Wood said, God has not forsaken them, but will bless them again, and tvyenty souls will be converted before Saturday night: and how he came to speak these words, he could not tell ; it was the beginning of the week, and no visible appearance ot a revival, until the next evening, when some were awakened powerfully, and just twenty before sunset on Saturday, professed to receive remission of sins, and some hundreds were shortly taken into society. 348. I walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were solemn and tender, and re- turned to Belfast. Round this place, I had some meetings in the street ; for which I was sent to prison. But A. Hamilton said to the officer, preaching in the streets^ is a privilege allowed us by government, and they will give you no thanks for your loyalty in sending this young m.an to prison ; for he seeks to do no harm, if he can do no good. I got a good opportunity to speak to the prisoners by this means, and shortly was let out. I bless God for this singular event, for it brought more people out to meeting. 349. Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, I bought a passage. These words were run- ning through my mind, " and the waters as- suaged."* I told the people, I believed we should have a rough passage. Some advised me not to go ; but feeling my work done here, I set forward on Friday 11th : but on Saturday night the wind began to blow, and the waves to toss the vessel, which drove the captain and hands to their Romish duties, as they got affrighted. 350. The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, in the isle of Man ; and we anchored about a mile from land. The waves being high, I did not venture on shore for several days. 351. The sailors ate up my provisions, whilst I slept, and their provisions my weak stomach couid not endure; so for more than eighty hours I did not break my fast, except with cold water, and I despaired of life. 352. The wind and storm increased. A schooner near us slipped her cable and drove off towards Scotland. Our captain, the night following, got terrified, as did all the hands and passengers; but my mind was calmly composed and stayed on God. 353. The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore to the mercy of God : but at length day broke ; a signal of distress was hoisted, and a boat came from shore and towed tlie vessel to the quay, and I went on shore to get something to eat, having but one sixpence with me ; and after much difficulty I found a JMethodist boarding-house, and made known my situation to them, who gave me some food : and eating rather hearty in my weak EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 43 state, it seemed to give me much pain. Here also 1 obtained a lodging for the niglit. ^ly soul was melted to tenderness under a sense of the divine goodness, in turning my present captivity. The next day, a preacher came to town, to whom I made known my situation ] and God gave me favor in his sight. 354. The preaching house doors were open- ed to me, where some hundreds of people came to hear me the first night ; and conditionally if the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak the next. 355. The vessel attempted to sail out un- known to me ; but broke her anchor against the quay; which detained her another tide; so I fulfilled the meeting and did not lose my passage. And the captain, who said I was either a v>'itch, or a wizard, or a devil, or something, and if it had not been for me, he would have had a good passage ; and before he would take me again, I should pay five pounds. He and the crew came to hear me preach. 356. I visited about twenty families ; v/hich times were tender indeed. The disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable. They were minded I should tarry for some weeks ; but not prevailing, gave me the neces- saries for my passage ; so we set sail for Dublin. 357. I did not regret all my sufferings, con- sidering the good times we had in this place. 358. The night before I got on shore, (whilst the waves were running over the deck, every now and then the water coming into the forecastle where I was, which made me wet and chilled.) I dreamed that I got on shore and held two meetings : this I related to the people before I held the first meeting. 359. After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin, and was glad to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin. 360. I went to my old lodgings at W. Thomas's, where I continued about twelve days, to let my feet grow a little better; but the same shyness still appeared among the Methodists. 361. During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. Several meetings I attended, and found it not altogether unprofitable. 362. Here I saw one, who when hearing I was sick in the north, sent something for my relief, and here gave me more to bear my ex- penses. 363. May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where I tarried a few days, and the edge of prejudice seemed to be re- moved in general ; and some refreshing meet- ings we had, though the preaching house was shut against me by strict orders from the preachers. The class leader said, I believe you mean well, but did wrong in coming away \\ithout liberty ; for which reason these afflictions in body, &c. pursue you ; but if you are faithful, will at last work for youi^good. 364. A door being op.ened, I rode three miles and held four agreeable meetings. 365. A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount JNIellick, as my feet were so soie I could not walk ; my hands likewise so sv>'elled, that I could neither dress nor undress myself : so I tarried ^vith T. Gill for several days, holding meetings in the evenings; the fruit of which, I expect to see in the day of eternity. Thence I rode to ^Maryborough, Vv-here I found kind friends, and held four meetings. Thence to IMount jMellick, where we had some refreshing times. Then I hob- bled along about two miles, to T. Gill's, and spent a liitle time more. — My trials concern- ing my singular state, and the exercise of faith God calls me to, and to see so little fruit of my labor, and the cause of God so wound- ed by ministers and professors of all denomi- nations, that I wished to retire to some lonely part of the earth, and weep and mourn out my days. But I cannot feel myself released from the important duty of sounding the gospel trumpet ; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I would have given them for a re- lease ; but in vain were my thoughts. I sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some small degree, with Jeremiah and Jonah ; but not lon' ; at first, the discipline seem- ed to hinder, and then they durst not deny. The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality and commonalty, filled the meeting house full, to whom I spoke an hour or more ; this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be forgotten. 383. Very early the next morning feeling my mind free of this place, I set out for En- niscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride on a car, which greatly eased my feet. 384. I spoke a few words ia the Methodist meeting, and at night put up with a Quaker., in whose house I spoke to a number of his servants. Thence I walked to Carnew; I here was received as a friend by a Methodist supernumerary preacher, who gave me the right hand of fellowship ; and in his house I had some meetings. Attempting to ride on a car from thence, I had not gone far before I was overtaken with an express from the Wid- ow Leonard, who wished to see me. Here I called another meeting, which was tender. Thence I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to a few hundreds, and a solemn time it was. 385. From thence to Eicon, holding one meeting on the way, and two here, which were times not soon to be forgotten. 386. Thence to Rathdrum : here I spoke to a few, amongst whom was the preacher who had shut me out of the love feast at Mount Mellick. Here he pretended some friendship, with color in his face. 387. Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a Methodist : after which I was permitted. But some gentry being here, they could not bear the truth. 388. From thence I came to Dublin about the 15th of July. Here I met Doctor Coke, who had just returned from America. By him I received a letter from my dear friend, /. Mitchell, who was so unwilling that I should come away ; and also another from R. Searle. These gave me some refreshment. About this time I received a letter from my parents and sister ; which gave me comfort, to hear my parents were well, and my sister still endured. 389. Dr. Coke requested me to go a mission- ary to Halifax or Quebec ; and upon condi- tion* that I would promise obedience to what he should direct, for six years would bear my 46 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. expenses ] and I should want nothing of books, clothes, &c. Having twent3--four hours consideration, I weighed the matter, and re- turned my answer in the negative ; as in ten- isr conscience I durst not leave the kingdom yet • believing it the will of God I should stay. At v/hich time tears llowed plentifully, and it seemed as if my head was a fountain of wa- ters. The doctor grasped me in his arms, gave me a hug, and went his way. 390. At the time he made me the pro;)Osal, (whilst we sat at breakfast,) one preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, " what do you desire or request of the confer- ence that they should do for you 'P' I replied, (supposing him to be my friend,) nothing; only that the preachers should not spsak against me, to blacken m.y character ; where- by to prejudice, people against me, to hedge up my way, and hurt my usefulness. He then removed to the opposite side of the table, and said, if he attempts to travel in the name of a Methodist and preach in the streets, the mob will be upon him; and if they once be- gin, they will attack every preacher that comes along, and fall on our Irish missiona- ries next : and if they begin, it will be hard to stop them ; and government will immediately conclude we are at the head of these disturb- ances, or the occasion of them; by which means they will deem us enemies, and take away some of our privileges. Whereas, said the doctor^ there was never such a thing known, when in the midst of external and in- ternal wars and commotions, that preachers were permitted to travel and hold meetings as oft as they pleased. He then added, I don't know but your travelling about, may do more harm than the conversion of five hundred souls may do good ; take it upon all accounts, I can't say but I shall be under the necessity of I writing to Lord Castlereagh, to inform him ' who and what you are ; that we disown 5'ou, &c., then you'll be arrested and committed to prison, and if you once get in jail, it will be hard to get out. 391. These things were mentioned for my consideration, during the above-mentioned twenty-four hours. 392. But the impression on my mind was so strong to tarry, that if government had threat- ened to send me to prison in irons, as yet I durst not consent to go. 393. After this, it was talked over in con- ference, and agreed that the connexion should show me no countenance, but disapprobation, which they requested the doctor to tell me, though he never did his errand ; but Tobias, upon finding out his mission, took upon him- self to do it, without being appointed ; and forbid me coming to Waterford (where he was stationed) among the Methodists, or to the meeting house, and if I did, he would preach against me in public and in private. Upon this, several of the preachers who were friendly in their hearts, durst not show it out- i wardly, &c. I 394. Now, according to appearance, my | way was hedged up all around. Ivly trials were keen ; but God was my support, in whom I put my trust, believing he would pave my way step by step. 395. About this time I had a short sketch of the general run of my experience committed to the press, in order to give away for the benefit of mankind — it contained about twen- ty small pages, the edition Avas near three thousand — none of which I sold; but sent some of them to different parts of the country. 396. I took a walk out of town, in order to preach to a garrison ; but could not get them together ; so I gave them some pamphlets, and set out to return ; and on my way from the Pigeon-house I was suddenly taken unwell, and thought I should have died on the spot ; and staggering along, I got into Kingsend; Vv'hen after some little refreshment in a gro- cer's shop, I gained some strength, and visited a couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. This was the first Lord's day in August. I took tea with the famil}^, and retired to my chamber, where I was confined about thirty- two days, without the sight of the sun. 397. In the beginning of this confinement, it was thought I had the measles, but an apothecary being called in, on examining closely, he said the eruption was too promi- nent for this, and therefore it must be some- thing else, perhaps the small pox : so my friends halted between two opinions ; scarcely knowing what to do — I being unwilling to have any physician who had not the fear of God before his eyes : knowing I had suffered so much from them, with very little good. 398. But a Quaker woman, who heard of me, came to see me, and said, " I wish he was in the care of Doctor Johnson., and I should feel my mind easy." I, upon hearing the words, made some inquiry concerning the man, and consented he should come; and bein ; sent for, he came without delay, as he lia . heard of me just before, and was considering in his mind whether he should come of his own accord and oifer me his assistance. 399. My eyes, at this time, were entirely closed, and continued so about a fortnight: and for about ten days nothing passed through my bowels. *^400. Here I despaired of life, and expected to die : but the Lord was precious to my soul as ever. Three things I desired to live for, which were :• 401. 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I might be happier hereafter. EXEXPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 47 Daring this time, there was something 402. 2d. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to he useful to them. 403. 3rd. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, lest when they heard of my death, it would bring them to the grave with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to give them up, and leave them in the hand of God to protect and support. 404. What I wished to die for was, to get out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above : yet T fe'lt resigned to go or stay, as God should see lit : sensibly feeling the presence of God, and reading my j title clear to the mansions of glory. The very sting of death was gone ; so that it appeared no more to me to die, than to fall asleep and take a nap 405 ~ " whispering in my mind, as thouc^h this sick ness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, and would turn to his glory in this world, and yet I must travel other countries to preach the gospel; but the possibility of it seemed so contrary to human appearance, that I did not give much heed to the whispering voice ; but my soul was happy all the time. 406. Some thought it strange that I did not speak more than I did about religion : but I feeling my mind weak, and my thoughts some- times to wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, and thereby perhaps hurt tender minds, as some had already said that I was better in my heart than in my head. After twenty-two days thus passing away, hope be- gan to spring up in my mind that I should re- cover, and yet labor in the vineyard of the Lord. 407. The physician. Dr. Johnson, had at- tended me faithfully from the time he first came ; sitting up with me about ten whole nights, and visiting me repeatedly through the day : and as soon as he thought I was able, had me carried in a sedan chair to his own house; though he was neither in membership with the Quakers .nor Methodists. 408. Here I continued seven weeks. I think for about twelve days after I came, the blood would gush out of my sores, upon at- tempting to rest the weight of my body upon my limbs ; but upon the forty-fourth day of my sickness, I attempted to venture out with help. During this space of time, God gave me favor in the sight of the people, though a stranger in this land, and having but one I guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted for nothing during the whole time. 409. Oh ! how different are the dealings of man to me now, from those in America, v/hen confined with the bilious fever. — Surely there j must be the hand of GocJ in this. He let me know what it is to want and to abound, that I might feel my weakness and dependence, and prize my privilege by feeling for my fellow mortals, and improve my time for eternity. ■ 410. I think of all the people I have met with for four years and seven months' travel, this doctor has shown me the greatest kind- ness and friendship ; for which, may God re- ward him in the day of eternity I 411. After some little 'recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I asked for White-friar-street preaching house; but was denied. Then for Lady Huntingdon's society meeting house in Plunket-street, but could not get it. Thence 1 applied to the Quaker society, but they could not, consistent with their religious principles ; yet they behaved very kind and friendly to me. Then I sought for a play house in vain : thus my way seemed to be hedged up. 412. The first place that presented to view was, the Weavers hall, on the Coombe in the Liberty ; which was occupied by the separate jMethodists, (by some called Kilhamites,) but by themselves, the 7iew connexion. Here I had several meetings: some laughed; others stared ; but in general were solemn and quiet, and some were melted to tenderness. I form- ed a covenant in one of these meetings, which appeared not altogether fruitless. In their meetings also, I had liberty to speak what I felt. 413. About this time, I received a letter from S. Hutchinson, dated New York, July 21st; in which I found he was now reconcil- ed to my coming, and sent my character to this country, to A. Hamilton, doing me jus- tice ; which letter I showed to one of the sta- tioned preachers, and had my character read in a public assembly, to let people know what I was, as many had been scrupulous concern- ing me. 414. At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had thoughts of leaving Dub- lin, and going to the country, but could not feel my mind free, until I first had visited several prisons, and held a meeting at the doctor's house. 415. October 16. I was twenty-three years old; the prophet's prediction was fresh in my mind, not only the year past, but now. What is past and gone I know; but what is to come, I leave the event to God ; believing he who hath preserved m.e and brought me through the m.ountains or waves of affliction and trials, will still be with me, and grant me strength in proportion to my day, if I cleave to him with all my heart, and have but the one thing in view, viz., the glory of God and the salration of immortal souls. 416. 18th. I have held a few meetings of late in Chapel-izod, which seem not to be alto- gether in vain. On the 19th, I held my last there, and at the Coombe. 43 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. On the 20th, I visited several prisons, hold- ing meetings with the prisoners ; and gave them some bread and books : and called some of the most serious and decent of the nighbor- hood into the d-^ctor's house at even, to whom [spoke about an hour, and all was solemn and quiet; so for the present I feel my mind released to go and visit the country. What is before me, I know not; I expect trials and hardships in the way; but as soon as I can find my mind released and free, and the door open, I intend to return to my own country. 417. 2 2d. In company with my doctor^ I went to Ixatiicool, but the woman of the house, who invited me, being absent, I met with a cool reception ; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went to Leixlip. where I had been invited, but the family holding somxe diiferent sentiment, my situation here was trying too. 418. At Lucan, I was disappointed, and then began to grow discouraged ; querying in my own mind, whether the preachers were not right and I under a mistake. — Whilst spend- ing some time solitary and w^alking the floor, I besought God if he would make my journey prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of the people, to give me a token for good ; and upon this I lay down to rest, and soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was walking up a river side, through a smooth plain, and began to feel faint and weary, and meditated what I should do for refreshment; and suddenl}^ com- ing to the door of a cottage, which was open, I saw the table spread, and as I rapped, the mistress came, and grasping me by the hand, gave me a hearty welcome, to my astonish- ment.— Said I, " how do you know me ?"' Said she, " our little Jemmey, (as I thought a boy about twelve years old.) dreamed last night that God sent tvv^o angels to us, clothed in white, with a message to entertain a trav- eller, with such and such a dress and features, who should come in the afternooon, and you answ^er the very description ; therefore you are welcome." I then looked, and behold ray robe was white, fine unspotted linen ; and oh ! how joyful I felt, to think angels were sent to prepare my way. I then awaked with my mind solemnly stayed on God ; and my spirits refreshed to pursue the journey. 419. Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatch, I went to Athy, and on the way the passen- gers solicited me to play cards, I replied, I will play one game when you have done, but must have the captain's consent ; they then looked and laughed, and played on ; now and then turning a joke on me. 420. I gave one of my pamphlets to the captain, and in the evening, as soon as the gaming was over, after they had done playing, I offered to buy the cards ; the captain replied, I don't sell cards, but will give them to you : T thanked him, and played my game by throwing them out at the window into the ca- nal. The company seemed to be thunder- struck and conscience convicted, and their merriment was soon over. Solemnity seemed to rest on every countenance ; they novv and then forced out a word, as though they took my conduct as an imposition ; but in a man- ner they seemed dumb or confounded ; but I i felt justified tn my conduct. 421. In Athy I met with a kind reception, and had the liberty of a chapel which was not the IMethodists. I held two meetings, but the curate thought I was for party, as I preached up free salvation, he knowing it was a con- troverted point, and at first would not consent for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, he would take no denial but 1 should hold a third. These meetings were quickening. 422. Thence to Carlow, where I held three meetings : here I was troubled with the Asthma, for the first time to prevent my rest since I came into this country : thus I per- ceive the seeds of death are in my body, which, if I am not faithful, I expect will carry me suddenly hence. 423. I walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long Irish miles. I enquired for swaddlers, (for if I asked for Methodists, the Romans there would immediately direct me to the worst enemy they had, through an evil spirit,) and was directed to a house, (not a member, but a hearer,) and asked for liberty to ta.rry all night, as I could not hear of a man who had invited me to come previously. The woman said, if you will accept of some straw, you may stay, which I thanked her for, as I felt so vreary, I scarce knew how to walk any farther ; but the man perceiving my thoughts of tarrying, objected ; I then rummaged my papers, found a few lines to a man out of town, who was not in a capacity to entertain travellers, so I walked to his father's (being piloted by a lad, who returned immediately) about half a mile, and came to the door and rapped. The family were unwilling to let me in, as several persons the night before had been robbed, and house robberies were fre- quent in that quarter. I now was called to an exercise of my faith, as there Avere several dogs to guard the house without, and appa- rently I should not be let in, as they question- ed me back and forth through the door, with entreaties to go to a tavern, yet they could re- collect none near, but what was filled with soldiers. At length the old man, who was the only INIethodist in the house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt these words run through his mind (as I wa.^ ab'^nt to go and take up my lodgings on the ba.is: of a ditch) repeatedly with power, " be not forgetful to enter- J EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 40 tain strangers, for thereby some have enter- tained angels unawares ;" he began to grow restless and uneasy, and finally prevaikd on the family to open the door and see who and what I was. As I came in I saw fear in their countenances, and began to sing an American hymn and talk with them about their souls, and soon it was gone. The old man says, I think I have heard of you before from Mount Mellick. They entertained me all night. As I was going away in the morn- ing, the old man said, will you not hold a meeting ?• I said, if you will get the people convened. During the day two daughters were following the new fashions ; observing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, I said, every time you w^ear them, remember another suit you'll have, the muffler and the winding sheet, which seemed to sink in their minds ; and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear, (several ways) these young women were found walking in the ways of wisdom. 424. In all I had four meetings here. In Tinnehely I had two in a house and one in the street. In Killevany we had several re- freshing seasons. At Rednah we had two powerful meetings. At Roundwood we had two likewise. At Castle-cavan the people were hard, but I hope some good was done. At Echon I fell in with Mr. Matthew Lanktree^ who I expected would treat me with coldness, considering what had passed at conference, but was agreeably disappointed. 425. He gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as I pleased. He, I think, is one of the holiest men I have met with in Ire- land. He strove to persuade me to accept from him a razor, which something within had in times past prevented me from using, and forbid it still, as it was a guard, sentry, or watch to remind me of my duty, and that if ever I fell away to become a backslider, (properly speaking,) I should never be re- claimed. 426. Arklow had lain with some weight on my mind for several weeks : I accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the town, I knew not where to go ; but God put it into the heart of a man to open his ball cham- ber, in which I held several meetings, which were very tender. A man who had opened a malt-house to other missionaries, denied it to me. 427. On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me with coolness at Ross, and had some trying reflections for it, took me upon his horse, and he himself walked six miles. He now gave me the right hand of fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 428. Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved in the rebellion; she is liberal, 1st, in sentiment— 2d, in alms— 3d, in plain deal- ing. She has built a large preaching room, which is open to all ; is prudent in temporal and external matters, and in religious things, sees men as trees walking. 429. Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and take a glass of wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a certain something within, which is tender, and to grieve or go contrary to it, pains me, iid I know not but condemnation may follow if I persisted in going contrary to its dictates. Here I had several refreshing seasons. A few days since, as I was credibly informed, there w^as heavenly melodious music heard, from whence could not be ascertained : and at the same time a young woman died happy. 430. At Castletown, Arklow-rock, Bally- murtah, Minerrock, and Sally-mount, we had melting times. In Wicklow, two solemn meetings. In Gorey, I held three in a house, and one in the street. The chief commanding oflicer, as the sergeant said, was coming to stop me ; and when within a few yards, turned and went ofl" muttering. 431. At Ciough, I had one meeting. In Ballycanew, two. Clinganny, one. Bally- more, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, and one in its vicinity, which was quick- ening. 432. At Enniscorty, after holding two meet- ings, I went out of town on my way, but going burthened and distressed, returned back and held two more for the ease and enjoyment of my mind. 433. I went on Vinegar-Hill, and took a view of the place where much blood was shed on account of religion. — Oh ! when will the time come, when the earth shall be of one heart and of one mind, and the nations learn to war no more. Many who say they are enlightened, being still in darkness, rest con- tented, and fight for the form of religion, but know not the power or the purity of it, 434. At Wexford, I met M. Lanktree again; I told him he must prepare for a scolding at the next conference, provided he gave me such liberties. He replied, 1 dare not oppose you ; 'tis evident God is with you ; and I look upon it providential your coming here, and so does my wife, as she has found it a blessing to her soul ; and I entreat you to tarry longer on the circuit ; and as we were about to part to see each other no more, as we supposed, he cou d hardly refrain from weeping. 435. I held three meetings here, and one at the barony of Forth, which was the most re- freshing I had seen for some time. 436. On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the way side, reading the bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet. 437. As I called at a tavern to refresh, I 50 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZO S JOURNAL. found a young man under some convincement. I conversed plainly with him, though a stran- ger, and gave him a pamphlet. 438. At Ross, I held three meetings, and some said I was Quakerized ; others said I was too much of a Methodist, and some that I was a mystic. 439. From thence I set off for Waterford, where 31. Tobias was stationed, as this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was now called to a trial of my faith, as I did not expect one Methodist in the place would re- ceive me. But this afforded me some comfort, that I could appeal to the Searcher of hearts. I had no other end in view, than to do his w^ill, believing it to be my duty to go. 440. Having a letter to a class leader which was not particularly directed, as to his resi- dence, I inquired for the man; one said, he lived in one street ; another said, in another ; thus I wandered up and down the town for some time, and suddenly I discovered a man : a thought arose, that man won't lie ; I ran to him and showed the letter ; said he, do you think I know the man ? I told him I wanted information : he asked me several questions, and piloted me to the door. The man of the house read the letter, and after tea took me to the preacher's house to hear what he would say ; and behold it was the man I had seen in the street, Zechariah Worrel. 441. He gave me the right hand of fellow- ship. I told him to look out what he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at night, and on Sabbath morning too ; but at night he durst not give me the liberty ; as then was the great congregation. On Monday evening, through the intercession of the leaders, I held a third meeting, and appointed for the fourth ; the house was well iilled> and in the congre- gation were several Quakers. There was a considerable movement among the' people. 442. The next morning, I held my last meeting ; the class leaders, of their own ac- cord, gave me a recommendation; first, that they believed I preached the gospel as held by the Methodists; and second, that my Itibors were blessed to the people. 443. Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and money offered to me, which I refused ; however, about eleven shillings were forced on me. I visited several backsliders and quitted the place. 444. In Pill-town, we had a shaking time ; here I pasted up some printed rules for holy living, in the streets; as I had done some "written ones in several other places. 445. To Carrick-on Suir, I had several let- ters, which paved my way to getting the preaching-house; in which I had five meet- ings that w^ere tender. The chief person of the society, when I first came here, was ab- sent; hut on coming home offered me two shirts and some money, which I refused. Said he, '' it argues a sound heart, but a weak head ; and if I had been at home when you first came, I would not have given you the preaching-house, as that would have Leen an encouragement to impostors : but you might have preached in my private house as often aa you pleased." I had several other 'things offered by other persons also, which T refused, and went to Clonmel, having about five hun- dred papers printed — rules for holy living. Here I got the preaching-house, likewise; which some previously said I would not get : however, the congregations were larger than had been known for-^many months ; and the power of God was serisibly present. 446. Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer; but feeling my mind free, after holding three meetings, and after pasting up some rules, I quitted the town. 447. I had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling burthened in my mind, gave up the former to the person. 448. At night, I put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin, which took all the money that I had, amounting to 2s. 6d. English. 449. On my way to Tallow, a magistrate overtook me. Q. What have you got in your bundle 1 A. Papers. Q. What papers ? A. Rules for holy living. Q. Where did you sleep last night ? A. Capperquin. Q. You made good speed this morning — where was you born ? A. North America. Q. What did you come here after 1 A. Partly upon account of my health, and partly by, an impression on my mind, believ- ing it to be the will of God. Q. And what do you do here 1 A. I strive to persuade people to serre God. Well, said he, that is a good practice : but do you meet with much success 1 I replied, I am striving to do what I can ; but it is the spirit of God that must accomplish the work. He then proposed several of the questions again and again, with some others, I suppose, to see if 1 would contradict myself. I then gave him a paper and a pamphlet, and told him, if he wanted further information, to search me. He said, there are many ^ho go about to stir up the minds of the lower class, (alluding to politics, riot, and rebellion,) but my mind is satisfied concerning you, and so he rode on. 450. In Tallow, I held two meetings, the house being opened to me ; but now I had an* EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 51 other trial ; my feet being so sore, appa- rently I could walk no further; but a man who was going my road, took me up before him on a horse, and carried me six miles; and another man afterwards let me get upon his car now and then ; and now and then I would hobble along a spell ; so I got to Cork late in the evening ; and having a letter to a man, I was provided with food and lodging. 451. Next day, I went to see the assistant preacher, who was also chairman of the dis- trict. Said I, " what privilege will you grant me ?" Said he, " go away, and come at such an hour, and I will tell you ;" which I did. — Said he, I have talked with some of our most respectable friends, who think it not proper to give you any encouragement, as it would be too great encouragement to impos- tors ; and we think you to be out of your sphere. But, said I, suppose I hold meetings in town, not to intrude upon your meeting hours ; nor yet say any thing against you ; neither lay down contrary doctrines 1 — Said he, it will be taken as opposition, if you hold any meetings any where, at any time here ; so. I parted with him; this being Saturday evening. 452. Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took breakfast with a Quaker, who treated me cool enough. I attended their meeting, and then, by an impression upon my mind, took upwards of an hundred of my handbills, or printed rules, and went through the town distributing them to the gentry, and heard a preacher at night. The next morning, feeling the want of some money, I attempted *o sell my watch, but could find none that would buy it. At length, I went into another watchmakers, who looked 3tt me and said, tell me your cheapest price : I said a guinea, it being not half the value. He asked me what countryman I was : I burst out a cry- ing ; he then gave me a breakfast, a guinea, and a shilling. He asked then my religion ; and I gave him a pamphlet and paper ; and requested a guide out of town, to which I gave half the guinea : with orders to carry it to the man Avho had provided my bed and board, as he had a wife and three others of his family sick at that time. In the night I arrived at Bandon, and in- quired for Methodists ; the woman said. What do you want with them ? A. To tarry all night. Q. Are there any near ^ A. There is one near you. Q. Did you ever hear of an American in this country 1 A. Yes. Q. What is he doing ? A. Wandering up and down striving to do good, and he has had the small-pox of late. Q. Are you he? A. Yes. Come, walk in. I felt thankful to God that he had provided me lodging for the Mght, &c. 453. Next day I went to see the preachers ; one of whom treated me rather cool ; the other said, I can give you no encouragement, and I will give you no opposition ; I am willing you should go round the circuit and do all the good you can. From this, I perceived that he felt x-ore love in his heart than he durst show out. But in a dream of the night, my mind was so impressed, that I quitted the town early in the morning, leaving my staff behind and bidding none farewell. It took me more than seven hours to walk nine miles, to Kinsale : on the way I was near being stopped by a magistrate. I sat down by the road side and reflected thus ; " here I am, a stranger in a strange land ; but little money, and few that show me friendship : I am going now to a place ; and I have no ground to expect reception ; I cannot walk much farther ; I cannot buy a passage to a dis- tant part ; and what shall I do, seeing I have no way to get bread? Once I had a fathers house and tender parents ; and how would they feel if they knew my present case ? Un- less God works wonders for me soon, I shall surely sink." — Then I lifted up my voice and wept. 454. The first Methodist I met in town treated me coolly ; but recollecting to have seen a young woman in Dublin, who lives here, I inquired and found her. She at first was sorry to see me ; she being in a low, uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents not Methodists. However, they invited me to tarry ; and so it happened by the overruling hand of Provi- dence, that I got the preaching house : first, by talking with the members individually, and provoking them to say, I have no objection if the rest have none ; and then by making bold to stand up on Christmas night, after a local preacher had dismissed the people, and spake a few words, and formed a covenant with the assembly to pray three times a day for a week, and the greater part of which agreed, and I called God to witness to the engagement. And when the society met to speak on the privilege of the meeting house, there was none to ob- ject. 455. Early the next morning many came out to meeting, and at evening likewise ; thus for several days together ; and God's power was felt by several who were quickened to start afresh for the kingdom of glory. 456. I held one meeting, to preach io the children. The preacher w^ho had treated me with slightness in Bandon, came to the &tairs and listened. At a love feast, there was never such a refreshing tmie known there before. 457. I wished for a passage to Dublin, a vessel being ready for sea; but the owner would not consent that the master should take me on board : saying, where they have got priest, minister, or preacher on board, there is 52 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. no prosperity or good luck ; and the vessel was wind bound for several days. 458. During my stay here, I frequently thought every meeting would be the last, and would appoint no more, hoping by some means to get away ; but no door opened. I received invitations to breakfast, dine, and sup, more than I supplied. At length, some people (not in society) procured me a passage, unknown to the owner, by persuading the captain to take me on board, and provided sea stores, and then gave me information that the \vind was coming fair, and if I would, I could now sail for Dublin. The people at a venture would come out to meeting, and seemed as though they could not keep away. I requested my departure might be notified that night; and within two hours after hearing that the cap- tain would take me, went on board, and was under sail ; and after fiftj'-two hours passage from Oyster-haven, I landed in Dublin, and went to my old home, Doctor Johnson's, where I was cordially received, having been absent eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by land and water about seven hundred English miles. 459. It Ij'ing weighfily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher said, I wrote to him to the following purport. 460. " I don't see how you could in justice take it as wicked opposition, if I did nor said nothing against the Methodists, provided I held meetings, without judging me hard. I acknowledge you treated me with less seve- rity in harsh words than I expected ; but lest you should write letters before me and hedge up my way, I left Cork as I did ; and now re- member, if souls be lost in consequence of it, that ^\'ill lie at your door, for God knows, if I could have kept my peace of mind, I would not have left America ; but in tender conscience I was constrained to come." The person who carried the above, delivered it as follows : Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo. Preacher. Oh ! is he in Kinsale 1 (reads the letter without changing countenance,) he is displeased I did not let him preach : did he preach in Kinsale ? Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations; and a prospect of good. Pre. I'm glad there is a good prospect — he has been a zealous preacher in America, and came away against rule, or order of his assist- ant— he follows his own feelings too much — he is Quakerized. Bea. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit, for his labors are owned of God. Pre. Poor man, he fatigues himself— I told him he ought not to walk so much. I bid him call on me in the morning, in order to give him some assistance; but was too ill to see him. Bea. I don't think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir ! he is not a burthen to any of our so- cieties. Pre. I hear he is abstemious, and will not take sufficient nourishment : he won't take clothes, and such a poor figure as he cuts! why, when he went to Bandon and stood at the people's door, they could not tell what to make of him ; and so he concluded, with saying something concerning my heart and head. 461. January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in this city. I went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more friend- ship than ever before ; yet there seemed to be something out of order between us. 462. Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Stafford, from whom I received manifested kindness.) who had been very hardly treated in the south ; and turned and kept out of society for no other cause, than because in conscience she could not desist from- holding public meetings. She was kind to me during my illness, and was the occasion of the preachers first coming to see me. Oh! prejudice and austerity, when will ye be done, away ! By the means of Alice, I procured a large room for meeting, in Stephen-street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Cha- pel-street, twice — some seemed to. feel the word ; others were angry. In Thomas-str»et, I met a few. In New-street, I had four meet- ings ; some people were solemn ; others noisy. I spoke twice at the Coombe ; three times in Spital-fields ; — twice in Ransford-street ; once in Cathedral-lane, besides family visits, at which came in a few in different parts of the city. At Elephant-laue, I had two solemn and attentive meetings. 463. For some months I had a desire to preach at Blackrock ; but saw no way till now; the young curate, by the name oi Mitch- ell, whom I had seen at Athy, gave me the privilege of 3Ir. Kelly's chapel : in which I spoke to an attentive serious people. 464. Having it impressed upon my mind for several months, to give the inhabitants of Dublin a general warning, I never saw my way clear to proceed until now ; and believing the judgments of God hanging over the place, I got about three thousand handbills printed, such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest part I distributed among the quality and de- cent kind of people ; which I left either in their shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, and gave it to a sentinel in the castle-yard for the Lord Lieutenant ; "but fearing he would not get it, got a second framed and directed in gilt letters, ybr the Lord Lieutenant, sealed in black wax and paper, and tied tape round it— ^ this I left in the porters lodge. 465. I got two others framed in black, and directed in gold letters: one for the merchanUy EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 53 the other /or the lawyers . the first I hung up in the Royal Exchange : the other I left on the floor in the sight of the Lawyers, in the hall of the four courts, and walked out, (it ^^ ing court-time.) 466. A local preacher said he was willing I should have a meeting in his house, if it would not grieve his brethren ; at the leader's meeting it was objected to. 467. At John Jones's^ my printer, in Bride- street, I held my last meeting, which was so- lemn and refreshing, having had near thirty since this time of coming to town. 468. Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college, (as I had left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter box,) and bound to the west of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dublin friends, saying, I know not I shall ever see you again in time ; but several said it was impressed on their minds I should return to the city before I went to America. 469. February 1st. I took leave of my dear Paul and Letitia, who had showed every par- ticular kindness and attention to me during this visit, which parting was painful to me, and taking the canal boat, I arrived in Tulla- more after night fall. This day one passenger called for a pack of cards, another reproved him, saying it is Sabbath day ; this opened a door for me to distribute some handbills and pamphlets; some of which passed into the first cabin, which influenced the passengers to send for me in there. Som.e of these cross- questioned me concerning my leaving America, and travelling through the kingdom, with other parts of my conduct which they had heard of. I endeavored to return my answers to the pur- pose, and yet in such a manner as should be profitable to the whole. God was my helper, and his power seemed to come over them. These people spread over the town, what a strange man they had in company. The Me- thodists who heard of it, came to the house where I was confined with sickness to my bed I near all day, and asked if I would hold a meeting at night. I said yes, provided you will give me the preaching house, and get the people notified. Here prejudice had formerly shut the door and the hearts of the people against me. 470. Tn the evening the seats were filled ; the next night the house was filled ; the third night all the people could not get in. The next morning early the seats were filled, and I gave my last : the day but one preceding, I put up one of the rules for holy living in the market place, which occasioned a Protestant and a Roman or two, to come first to words, and then to blows ; and then one of the Ro- mans who held the Protestant \vhilst the other beat him, was obliged to run into his house and not show his head in the market all day. lest the Orangemen should give him a beating : he was one of the richest merchants of his profession in town : I spoke that day in the street to near fifteen hundred people, generally well behaved : here I was offered half a gui- nea, and the oflfer of a return carriage to car y me sixteen miles ; which I refused, knowirig that example goes before precept; and lliat the eyes of many are upon me. I walked nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a cool reception ; likewise at Cree, to which I had a letter from their friend ; nevertheless was cool enough received. Well, said I, I have come about twenty-two miles out of my way to see you ; and if it w^ere convenient, shcild be glad to hold a meeting, but if you call i.ot the people together, I shall be pure ; and leaving them immediately, after giving them two pamphlets, I reached Eyre-court that night. 471. The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got benighted ; I called at a farm- house and got liberty, for money, to tarry all night, but found no freedom to eat in the house, except two or three roasted pota- toes. 472. Next morning walked on and a car overtook me, and I hired a driver to carry me into Tuam, at which town upon my arrival, felt a sudden halt in my mind ; enquired for Methodists, and after getting some refreshment found one, who treated me kindly and got me the preaching house and about ten score of hearers that night. 473. For several days past, feeling the ne- cessity of a preacher's being assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else his labors to be of but little use, and feeling my own weakness, trials began to arise and discour- agements to desist, but here God revived my spirits by granting the quickening influence of his grace to assist me to go through the meetings both at night and morning, 474. At Hollymount, we had two solemn meetings, though the class leader had treated me with some neglect. 475. At Castlebar, where Mr. Russel and his wife were kind and friendly more than I expected, I held a number of meetings which were refreshing and powerful : here one wo- man said she had seen me in a dream two weeks before. 476. At Newport good was done; here I was met by Sir Neal, who observing me to have a bundle of papers under my arm, which I had got printed a few days before as a warn- ing to the people of the country, being more and more convinced there is an awful cloud gathering over the land. He questioned me very harsh and sharply what those were, and who and what I was ; and after taking me to his house and examining different papers, said 54 EXEMPBIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. he believed I was an honest man, and gave mf a pass. ' 477. At Nappogh the people were cold ana hard : at Westport in the day of eternity, I expect the fruit of two meetings will appear. 478. At Tullagh, a country place, about two hundred came out at night, and as many the next morning, though the ground was white with frost. 479. At Cappavico, the Lord's power was to be felt, and at Menalo we had memorable times. About this time, I fell in with the Rev. Mr. Averill, who entreated me to tarry longer on the circuit ; saying, the cries of the people are after you, which I look upon to be the voice of God in their hearts, for it is evi- dent God is acknowledging you amongst them, and if you will tarry another year, I'll give you a guinea a month, to bear your expenses, and providing the next conference set their faces against you as they did the last, I'll pay your passage home to America. I told him, I believed the time Was near, that it was the will of God, I should return home ; therefore durst not engage to tarry. 480. At Foxford we had good times — at Ballina, we had three powerful meetings. About this time, I had some articles of cloth- ing and money offered to me ; but a small part I telt free to accept, though I would have to live by faith about my passage. 481. I walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming to Sligo, I met Mr. Averill again. He preached and administered the sa- crament, the latter of which was refreshing. 482. In the evening, I spoke at the court house to about a thousand people, and en- treated them to prepare for trials, which I ex- pected were coming on the land. The next morning, after speaking to about two hundred, Vv^ent to Manor-hamilton, where was a great ado about religion, and some good doing. 483. I attempted to speak at night, and about two-thirds through my discourse, I was suddenly stopt, like one confounded, and other preachers carried on the meeting, and concluded it. 484. The next morning, feeling greatly de- pressed in mind, I wrote a letter for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and quit the house before the family was up, and walked twenty-one miles to Enniskillen, where I spoke to a few at night, not in vain. The next morning, speaking to a number more, I went to Tempo, and at a tavern where I took some refreshment I missed my pocket-book, in which were a number of letters to people's friends in America. At night, I called in a market town, and after distributing a number of handbills, called at a house, and for the sum of thirteen shillings English, could have supper, and lodging, and breakfast, and liber- ty of holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist, the woman a Presbyterian. The Methodists then besought me to tarry a day or two, in vain. 485. Partly in the rain, I walked twenty- one miles to Dungannon, and whilst distribut- ing handbills through the town, a soldier I met, who knew me though it was night, and took me to a sergeant's house, who said, " when we lay at Chapel-izod last year, when you came there and formed the covenant, a corporal who agreed thereto, afterwards be- came serious, and died in peace." 486. Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs w^hilst I was asleep, which had like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills after this, running through my body, and fe- verish, and my bodily strength greatly reduced. The sergeant, who a few days previous, was wishing that he knew where I was, that he might send for me to come to that place, ask- ed the circuit preacher if I might have the meeting house, who said, "by no means;" however, the sergeant knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the preacher had dis- missed the people, spoke out, and said : Take notice, there is an American in town, who will hold a meeting to-morrow evening, but the place is not determined on ; then walking and whispering to the preacher, said, will you forbid its being here T Who replied, I will neither approve or oppose it. The sergeant turned to the people and said. It will be here. 487. I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, which were solemn and at- tentive. 488. I held several in the neighborhoods of this place, which seemed to be attended with some degree of power; at one of which, a seceder's school house would not contain the people, and church service just being over, I got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked upon as singular and providential. I spoke to near seven hundred people, and mentioned, I believed tiials were near. Thence I pro- ceeded to Lisburn, and put up with one who had been a Quaker, but had withdrawn. He appeared to be a conscientious man, but the Scriptures bear but little weight with him, and the divinity of Christ he seems to stumble at. Thence to Belfast; on my way I called at Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular cir- cumstance, respecting one's losing their hair ; which was thought to be supernatural ; it ha?t produced a great effect upon the man of the house. 489. All the vessels in Belfast were full of passengers, except two ; one of which was so dear, and her provisions not such as I requir- ed, she I declined. But a Quaker said, Lo- renzo ! I would not wish to transport thee ; but if thy mind is clear to go home, we will EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, CR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 55 make thee out a passage ; thee speak to thy | friends, and I to mine ; which I did, but no notice was taken of it : then the Quaker with a friend gave me two guineas to engage my passage on board the other ; but the captain who was bending towards Quakerism, ob- serving I had the small pox some months be- fore, refused to take me ; saying, I know not but the infection may still be in your clothes, and five of my hands have not had it, and if they should be taken unwell, I shall be knocked up on my voyage. 490. About this time I received three let- ters from Dr. Johnson, giving some account of my last visit in Dublin, and with an anx- ious desire for my return; but if I did not see my way clear to come, might draw on him for as much as should be needful for my voy- age, and receive it either as a gift or lo^n, whichever might be most agreeable to me — but I in a letter replied, " I cannot see my way clear to ask the Methodists for much help, lest they should lay claim to me and seek to tie my hands : and to ask too much of the Quakers, I must look all round; and for you to pay it out of your own pocket, I I cannot consent, no, not in my mind : but if people are willing to do the same, shall look ; upon it as providential." ', 491. In one of his letters, he expressed a ■ desire, if consistent with the Divine will, he I with his dear Letitia might see me once more, i to take leave of me, ai)d see me properly I equipped uiider their own inspection. Ac- j cordingly,_a3 my way now seemed hedged up i in the north, and feeling my mission to be { nearly ended, unless it were a desire to visit two or three neighborhoods, and feeling that I could go without condemnation, 1 took the mail coach to Lisburn, where I held a meeting in what is called the new connexion, which was solemn and tender. 492. Thence, being an outside passenger, I came to Dublin the next day, chilled and tired, and if it had not been for the kindness of the guard accommodating me with his seat, I must have given out on my way. 493. About six o'clock in the morning, I arrived at my friend. Dr. Johiison's, to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing of the Doctor's singular conduct, in sending some notices to persons of different persua- sions, that " if any person of ability had a de- sire, and would consider it a privilege to as- sist in sending Lorenzo Dow comfortably home to his own country, such assistance would be accepted by Letitia Johnson, 102 New street." In consequence of this, they re- ceived somewhat more than the voyage re- quired. I held two meetings in Bride street, i the latter of which was solemn and tender, nnd the two Dublin preachers were present. 494. March28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since I first came on to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been robbed and mur- dered, I have been preserved by land and sea. Though a few days ago, I was informed, the crew with whom I sailed, when drove into the Isle of Man, were plotting to mrow me over- board, if an Englishman had not interposed. I have known less of hunger in this country of scarcity, than ever for the space of time in my own, since travelling. *495. To-morrow, God willing, 1 expect tc embark for America. What is past, I know ; what is to come, I know not. I have endured trials in my own country, and have not been without them in this, even from those whom I love and wish well, both outward and in- ward, temporal and spiritual : but my trust is still in God, who I believe will support me, and give me a blessing upon my feeble labors in my native land, though I expect to wade through deep waters there. 496. I know not but I may come to Eu- rope again, though there is but one thing which will bring me, viz., to save my soul. 497. April 2nd. I took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia Johnson, and \V Jliam and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard part- ing, and embarked for America on board the ship Venus, S. Taber, master, 250 tons bur- then, seventy-three passengers, mostly Roman Catholics. 3rd. At one o'clock, A. M., took in our an- chors, hoisted sail, and in about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were half across the ocean, w*hen the wind came against us, so that we were driven to the north, and south, about two weeks, making but very little head- way. 498. 26th. I held meeting on board; good attention appeared among those who could attend. After forty-seven days passage, we hove in sight of land, and shortly after came to the quarantine ground, (Staten Island,) where I was detained thirteen days : dunng which time I got relief from some persons in New York, whereby I escaped these vermin that are troublesome on long voyages with a number of people, &c. On our passage my life was despaired of through costiveness, (as in thirty-three days no means of m.edicine an- swered but thrice,) by some gentlemen on board, who, with the captain, showed me kindness. After holding two meetings, and my clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to come into the city; where I was cordially received by S. Hutchinson, and some other kind friends ; but they durst not open the preaching house doors to me for fear of the censure of the conference now at hand. 499. Dr. Johnson, who had given me a pa- per signifying that if I v/ere brought to want 66 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LOREMZO's JOURNAL. in any part of Ireland, could draw on him for any sum I chose, by any gentleman who traded m Dublin, which paper I never made use of. He sent a library of books by me, with orders to sell them, ana make use of the money to buy me a horse to travel with, &c. These books were of singular service, to aid me in my travels, which I thought to be my dut}^, viz., instead of being confined on a circuit, to travel the country at large, to speak on cer- tain points, which I considered injurious to the kingdom of Christ in this World, &c. Not knowing the value of these second hand books, one took the advantage of my ignorance to get them under price ; but my friends insisted he should give up the bargain ; to which he with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, M^ith the proviso that Kirk (who sold them for an hundred and fifteen dollars) should have no profit. Oh ! the cursed love of money.* 500. June 16th. Conference came on, and some of my old friends were minded I should take a circuit ; but did not blame me for go- ing to Europe, considering the advantage I had got to my health, &c. 1 could not feel my mind free to comply, feeling it my duty to travel more extensively. Their entreaties and arguments were hard to resist ; and on the other hand the discouragements, if I rejected, or discomplied, would be great. It w^ould not only by them be deemed wilful, and must ex- pect their disapprobation ) but still be, like the fowls of the air, to trust Providence for my daily bread : here I was brought to halt be- tween two opinions, thinking it was easier for one to be mistaken than tvv-enty ; yet I felt it my duty to travel the continent at large. Here my trials were keen. 501. A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk was minded to reprint it; but Bishop Whatcoat said I belonged to them, and they ought to have the first privilege of printing my experience : and being under great trials of mind, concluded to give up my judgment to theirs, and take a circuit ; which I had no sooner consented to try for a year, the Lord being my helper, than an awful dis- tress came over my mind ; but I could not re- call my words. My mind being somewhat agitated, gave the bishop somewhat encour- agement relative to my journals, of which, on reconsideration, I repented, as the time was not yet. 502. I was restored by the conference where I was on going away, viz., remaining on trial. The conference was more friendly than I ex- pected, when on' my voyage home ; but I did not make any acknowledgment that I did wrong in going away. Some thought I had broke discipline; but on re-examination it I paid the doctor afterwards. was found I had not^ as one on trial has a right to desist as well as they to reject. 503. My station was on the Duchess and Columbia circuit, with David Brown and Wil- liam Thatcher — Freeborn Garretson, presiding elder. Thus distressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck, on which way, one attempting to go on board the vessel, was knocked out of the boat, and carried down the stream more than a mile be- fore he could be picked up. Oh! what dan- gers are we in ? How uncertain is life'? When I arrived at the flats, I called at a Methodist's, and got meeting appointed for the night. One of the prf.:cipal Methodists came to inquire, who is stationed on our circuit 1 I replied, Brown, Thatcher, and Dow. Said he, Dow, I thought he had gone to Ireland ! I replied, he has been there, but has lately come back. Said he, Dow ! Dow ! why he is a crazy man ; he will break up the circuit ; so we parted. After meeting, I appointed another at the new meeting house then building, which tried them at my boldness, they not knowing who I was, (but supposed a local preacher,) and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, for the dedication. Next day, some desired to know my name, which I desired to be ex- cused from telling. I held a number of meet- ings in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, though we had some good and pious friends ; yet I could not speak with life and power as formerly ; but felt as if I was delivering my message to the lorong people. For it had been in my mind, to return to my native town, and there begin, and travel extensively : first, in the adjacent places, and so abroad, as I might find Providence to open the door. 504. When I got to this place, I had two shillings left, and hearing of a place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit, (con- trary to the advice of my friends,) and having got a few together with difiiculty, and leaving two other appointments, returned, having paid away all my money for ferriages, and when the time commenced in which I must go and fulfil the appointments, saw no way to get across the ferry, and whilst walking along in meditation on past providence, and raising my heart, that a way might be opened for my getting across the ferry, I cast my eye upon the sand, and espied something bright, and on pickiirg it up found it to be a York shilling, the very sum I wanted in order to cross over. And when I had fulfilled my first appointment, and was going to the second, a stranger shook hands with me, and left near half a dollar in my hand, so I was enabled to get back. Thus I see Providence provides for them that put their trust in him. — Having some scripture pictures framed sent by me from Europe to dis- pose of, some I gave away, and the remainder I let go to a printer for some religious hand- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 57 bills, &c. in Poughkeepsie, some of which I distributed through the town, and hearing the sound of a fiddle, I followed it, and came to a porch where was a master teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some handbills, which he called after me to take away, but I spoke not a word but went off. Here the people are hardened. — At Fishkill and the Highlands, the people were hard, and apparently sorry to see me. — At Clove and Snarlingtown likewise, I visited some neighboring places, and had some tender meetings. At Amenia and Dover, the Methodists seemed shy; I put up at a tavern several times. Swago, I visited from house to house, but have not the art nor the spirit of visiting as when in the north country. Sharon —J found two classes here, the first hard and sorry to see me ; the other tender with Chris- tian love. In Salisbury and Canaan, (Con- necticut,) I had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not in my right sphere. A report that crazy Dow had got back from Ireland, brought many out to hear. Mount Washington, Shef- field, and Egremont, (Mass.,) I visited; thence to Hudson, and so to Rhinebeck. 505. After quarterly meeting, I went home to see my friends, and found my parents well, and one sister, who l^d become more serious within the course of a few months, which was a matter of consolation to me. 506. The expectation of the Methodists was raised, expecting such times as we had before, not looking enough beyond the watchman — once some were prejudiced against me; but now too much for me, so I was clogged with their expectations and shut up. Walking to Norwich, gave away my pocket handkerchief to get breakfast, and took shipping to New London, where wc had three meetings that were large and tender. One who was near and dear to me did not come to see me, neither durst I go to see him^ which caused me some pain of heart. 507. September 3rd. I went forty miles to Middletown, and had four meetings which were good and tender. At New Hartford, I hired a ball room, which cost me a dollar and a half. The man thought I was going to have a play at first — many came to hear, to whom I spoke from, After I have spoken^ mock on. — Some were tender, and some disputed, saying, all things are decreed, and they hoped they were Christians, and no man can be a Chris- tian unless he is reconciled to God's decrees. I replied, if all things are fore-ordained, it was fore-ordained that I should talk as I do, and you are not reconciled to it, and of course are not Christians ; but deceiving yourselves ac- cording to your own doctrine. The young people smiled, and so we parted. 508. Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchman shall see eye to eye, and the earth be filled with God's glory ? — Thence I went to my circuit, and continued round with my mind burthened, as whei> sailing up from Nev/ York : and have been burthened and de- pressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do not have such meetings as formerly, though the cause of God, and the worth of souls lies as near my heart as ever. What can be the cause, unless out of my sphere '? I felt a pain in my right side, and on the seventh day, an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, and I raised a putrefied matter, and was forced to cut my labor short the next day through weak- ness of body. After this, I had hardly strength to keep up with my appointments ; but fre- quently was obliged to lie upon the bed whilst addressing the people. At length, I got a lit- tle more free from my pain, and was in hopes that the raising would cease, and the place heal. • 509, October 24th— 25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this circuit, by G's. direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did not ask for location, as I wished to go through the year if possible, considering my engage- ment, and the nature of my standing. 510. 26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked through the town, and gave notice for meeting, and invited the peo- ple ; and some ministers and lawyers, with the people, accepted. The second meeting scores could not get in. At I\Iilton, God has be- gun a good work. In Kent, the people are hard. New IMilford, Washington, Woodbury, Goshen, Winchester, Bristol, I visited. Some were hard ; some were prejudiced ; and with some I had comfort; amongst whom were some seventh day Baptists near the last place. In Farmington and Northinglon, religion seem- ed low, in the latter, harm was done by the minister opposing the work under brother M. In Granby and Barkhempstead, it is low. Hartland hollow, once a flaming place for pie- ty, but seems to be diminished greatly, yet of late some small quickening. Colebrook and Winstead I visited ; in the latter is a large so- ciety, but not so much engaged as they used to be. Thus I have got round the circuit — scarce any blessing on my labors, and my mind depressed from day to day. 511. Of late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not recover whilst I continued in this sphere of action ; and that my ill health came in consequence of not doing what I had felt to be my duty, viz. to travel the continent more at large ; and the only remedy to escape and recover from this declir>e, would be by a change of air and climate, &c., and as though Providence chose to make use of this means for my recovery, for some end unknown to me. And the more 1 made it a matter of prayer, that if it were a temptation, it might decrease : 58 EXE.^IPLIFIED EXP£RIE^-CE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. but if it were from Him, it might increase ; and the more I think upon it and weigh it as for eternity, the more it increases, and cords of sweet love drew me on. 512. The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty, is somewhat trying, as I had done it once before; and some perhaps may conclude there is no confidence to be put in me. The island of Bermuda, or Georgia^ is what I had in contemplation. 513. November 21 — 22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall ; I told brother Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials; he said he was willing I should go. But Gar- retson, my spiritual grandfather, would not consent ; but offered me a location on the cir- cuit, if I would say I could travel no longer ; but would not consent that I should leave it on any condition at first. I could not say tut what I could travel a space longer, and yet apparently but a very little while. At length I strove to get him to say, if it was the opin- ion of brother Moriarty, that my health was declining, he would not charge me with diso- bedience at the next conference : he said I . must then labor not in my usual way, but like |i the other preachers, viz. the regular appoint- ments only, and thus indirectly it was left — so I continued on. '27th. ]My strength I think declines. 514. December 1. I reached my parents again, tarried four days, had two meetings, and told my parents of my intention of visit- ing the southern climes. They did not seem to oppose it as I expected : but said, once it would have been your delight to have been received and regularly travelling on a circuit, and now they are willing to receive you, you cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit, which, if we were to have our choice, it would be to have you continue ; then you will have friends, and can come and see us ; but you must be your own judge in this matter; weigh it well, and act accordingly. 515. I left my horse, saddle, bridle and watch, in the hands of Nathaniel Phelps^ and had some money of a neighbor, viz. my horse, with the man who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave me a dollar, when I was sick in the north country. Peter Moriarty, the as- sistant preacher of the circuit, being gone home to wait till God should send snow that he might move his family, it was uncertain when I could get his judgment respecting my deoline, and there being no probability of my ob:aining Garretson's consent, I was now brought into a straight. Being unable to fulfil the appointments with propriety any longer, I got brother Fox to take them in my stead. 516. My license being wrote in such form by Mr. G. it would only serve for the Duchess j and Columbia circuits, so that when he remov- ed me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, so I destroyed it, and of course, now had no credentials to aid me in a strange land. The thoughts of going away under the above diffi- cult circumstances was trying both to my na- tural desire, and to my faith ; yet it appeared to me I was brought into this situatio.a by my disobedience, and the only way would be to obey in future. 517. December 9. A friend, N. P. carried me to Hartford, and being disappointed of shipping, I set off on foot to New Haven, and though weak in body, I went twelve miles, and stopped at a tavern ; but it being the free-mason lodge night, they made such a noise I could not sleep, so I went to a farm- house. • 518. Set ofi'at dawn of day, and a man in Meriden saw and knew me, gave me a break- fast, and sent a horse with me several miles, so I reached New Haven that night, and spoke to a few. The next evening I spoke again, and God gave me favor in the sight of some. At length I set sail for New York, ! and making a mistake as the passengers I divided when going on board, I carried j away two bottles which belonged to the other packet where my things vrere ; and on I our arrival, I paid the damage of the porter, 1 which the people drank up without my con- I sent. However, they were so kind as to rum- j mage my things and write in my journals some scurrilous language belonging to sea- faring people. After my landing, I went to my old home at the house of brother Jeffery. I took the advice of several physicians, whose advice it was to go. And finding a vessel bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on account of my religion; but captain Peleg Latham^ going to sail for Savannah, offered to take me, and throw in a fifth part of my pas- sage, considering the cause of my going. 519. Through Dr. Johnson's books, I had procured my horse, got some religious hand- bills printed, containing rules for holy livings Sfc. paid my passage, and had about one dol- lar and a half left me, eighteen dollars still being in G.'s hands. My friends made out my provisions. JNIy cough and weakness in- crease. I am more than ever sea-sick. I said, to tarry is death, to go I do but die. 520. January 3d, 1802. I am in lat. 34 deg. 38 min., long. 76 deg. 2 min. INIy cough has almost left me ; but my raising coniinues. The people are as kind and civil as I could expect under the circumstances. Natural and human prospects appear dark ; what is before me I know not; my trust is in God. I have but one to look to or rely upon in this under- taking. JNIy trials are keen — indeed it is a trial of my faith to go ; but Jesus is precious EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 59 to my soul on this roaring sea these ibur days past are contrary 521 " " ■ • •' - know spiritual father : and to him I never spoke. My mind was tried by the enemy of souls : something within said, you will see such good days no more : the openings and favors you have had are now gone, and, as it were, death awaits you.' But one evening, when thus tried, when lying down, a thought arose, why have I not as great a right to expect favors from God now, as in days that" are past and gone. Immediately hope and faith began to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. Soon after, the wind came fair, and The winds [ ones in town. But one of Hammet's party, Adam C. Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not at first, gave me the liLerty of his There is but one in all Georgia that I j know I have seen before, Hope Hull, my | preaching house that night, in which I spoke 'to about seventy whites and blacks ; but to get them collected, I took upwards of a hun- dred handbills, and distributed them through the town, and threw one into a window where a man was dying; and a Baptist preacher being present, read it to the family, as he afterwards told me, and that it was a solemn time. He, Mr. Halcomb, ever denied me his meeting-house. On Sunday and Monday even- ings, I spoke in the African meeting- house ; it did my heart good to see the attentive blacks. — Andrew, the black preacher, had we run from five to nine miles an hour, till \ been imprisoned and whipped until the blood we had run our latitude. On our way, a ! ran down, for preaching; as the people whale played round our vessel for an hour or j wanted to expel religion from the place, he two. being the only preacher in town. The whites 522. January 6. Saw land — it being foggy, at length sent a petition to the legislature for did not venture into port. The night follow- j his permission to preach, which was granted, ing found we had but about two fathoms of j Said he to me, " my father lived to be an hun- water, as we sounded to cast anchor upon a j dred and five years old, and I am seventy, and hollow shoal; it being then high water, the , God of late has been doing great things for us. captain began to prepare the boats to flee ; the , I have about seven hundred in church, and noise awaked me up — I saw the people terri- now I am willing to live or die as God shall fied and preparing to escape. I began to ex-' see fit. ' The whites offered me a collection. amine whether I was sorry I had come, or was prepared to die — felt great inward peace, and no remorse, and fell asleep again ; but their ado soon awaked me. I dressed myself, sung an hymn, and lay down. I observed some praying, and one man reproving an- other, saying, it is no time to swear now — soon the vessel struck, the cable they cut off at five blows, and hoisted a sail, leaving the anchor, and the tide carried us through a nar- row place into deep water, striking twice on the way — ^just before, was a smart breeze, but now a calm. Through this medium, by the providence of God, we escaped. Gladness appeared on every countenance, and drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking Cjod's name in vain, appeared on the carpet. My heart was grieved to see this, and I could but reprove and counsel them. Oh, how fre- quently will people be frightened in danger and deny it afterwards ! 523. 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and anchored in the river at night. Friday, 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through the town. I found a burying | which I declined, lest wrong constructions should he put upon it, and I deemed an im- postor, as I was a stranger. I gave my trunk, &c. to the family where I tarried. In pouring out some crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my friends flung in at New York ; this I stood in need of. As I v.-as leaving town old Andrew met me, and shaking hands with me, left eleven dollars and a half in my hand, which some had made out : So I per- ceived God provides for those who put their trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell in with a team ; I gave the man a hand-bill, which he said he would not take half a dollar soon for, and bade me put my bundle in his cart ; thus with help got I on about twenty miles that day. 524. The captain with whom I sailed, said, he discovered a visible alteration for the bet- ter in my health, previous to our parting, as my cough left me, I raised less and less, and my strength returned more and more, far be- yond expectation. It was thought, when I sailed from New York, that I should not live to return. 525. The day after I left Savannah, a man ground, and the gate being down, I went in, j overtook me, who heard of me, and said and spent an hour or two in thanksgiving ; " are you the preacher who has lately come and prayer for my deliverance, and a prosper- 1 from the northward T" I replied in the af- ous journey. Oh, the poor blacks ! a boat firmative. Said he, " I heard you in Savan- of them with some white people came along- nah, and desiring to find you, I saw one back side of our vessel : my heart yearns when I in a wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if view their vsable faces and condition. I in- he was the man ; he replied, no, sir, I love quired for Methodists, and found no regular ' rum too well." 60 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 526. He took me on his horse, and carried me to old father Boston's, near Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and called in a few neighbors, to whom I spoke, and appoint- ed meeting for Sunday. In the interval they began to interrogate me where I come from, and for my license or credentials ; which, on the relation of my situation, caused them to think I was an impostor ; but at length they found my name on the minutes, so their fears were in a measure subsided. A Methodist preacher, on his way from conference, fell in there on Saturday, and behaved as if he thought I was an impostor; ho,wever, my ap- pointment was given out, and could not be recalled. And while I was fulfilling of it, the melting power of God was felt, and tears were rolling on every side. As I was leaving the assembly to go to my evening appointment, about ten miles off, several shook hands with me, and left pieces of money in my hand to the amount of some dollars, which I perceived increased the preacher's jealousy, as I refused the loan of a horse. I walked and fulfilled my evening meeting, where a collection was offered, which I refused, however, about four dollars were forced upon me. 527. 18. Continuing my course. I saw the sand hill or hooping crane, the largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw ; also, a flock of geese flpng over. Sure — instinct ! what is it ? or who can tell ? the powder of attraction ? Men are wise, yet the more they find out, the greater mysteries are presented to view, and the more puzzled they are relative to the book of nature. Oh, the wisdom of God ! The birds of flight know their appoin-ted time ; and oh, that the children of men would consider theirs I dined gratis at an inn. 528. 20. I reached Augusta^ (the place seemed familiar, as if I had seen it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four times dreamed of preaching in a similar place, and seen some similar people,) and inquired for Methodists, and the first direction was to go to the house of a Frenchman, where the family treated me with great ridicule and con- tempt. From thence I was directed to the house of a Calvinist, where I was treated ^vith equal coolness. Thence to a house where the fashionable preachers put up, but got no encouragement to tarry ; but was di- rected to the common preachers' boarding house, where I was thought to be an impostor, and so was sent to a private boarding house ; I went there, but could not get entertainment for love nor money : and espying a grove of woods at a distance, concluded to go and take up my lodging there that night ; and leaving a handbill, I set off and got about two-thirds of the way out of town, when a negro over- took me with an express that his mistress wanted I should come back. I went back and tarried all night, and for my supper, lodging and breakfast, they would take nothing, nei- ther would they keep me any longer, though I offered them any sum that they should a.^k for a week's board. Next night I offered a fami- ly pay for four nights lodging ; they said they would take me on trial ; I did not eat nor drink with them ; they kept me three nights for nothing, but they would not keep me the fourth. Next night, I went down on the bank of the river to take up my lodgings there, and whilst walking back and forth, meditating on my singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from which came a negro, and called me by name : I asked him where he saw me 1 He replied, I heard you preach in Savannah ; did you not in such a place 1 He asked me where I lodged : I told him I had no place ; said he, will you sleep where black people live 1 I replied, if they be decent ones. — He went off, and after about half an hour came back, and piloted me to a black family, who lived in as good fashion as two-thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed all night, and though T offered them pay, yet they would not receive any. neither would they keep me any longer for love nor money. I procured my provisions and had them dressed at the bouse of ]\Ioses, a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. Whilst at his shop, I heard of a man who was friendly to the Methodists, to whom I sent a line, signifying that if he would make me an appointment, I would cross the ri^er to Camelton, where he lived, and preach. He did as I desired, and I held three meetings. — Here 1 had a singular dream, which seemed to be as singularly fulfilled in some degree shortly after. I spoke in the Af- rican Baptist meeting house to some hundreds of blacks, and a few whites, the ]Methodist meeting house being denied me by the socie- ty, and the preacher, L. G., they supposing that I was an impostor. 529. 30. I tarried two nights at a planta- tion house w^here the man was trouoled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a coun- cil of physicians, who supposed it to be a po- lypus in the heart. In the night I was seized with an inward impulse to set off on the Washington road, (my things not being ar- rived up the river.) so that my sleep departed ; in the morning, when I arose, it was apparent- ly gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected the impulse as a temptation ; but it returned with double force : and for the sake of peace of mind, I set off; but what I was after I could not tell, and when turning it over in my mind, I appeared Kke a fool to myself. And after travelling about ten miles, an old man between seventy and eighty, who was riding very fast, stopped of a sudden as he met me, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 61 and said, young man, are you travelling ? I answered in the affirmative, and gave him one of my handbills; he, on finding the contents, dhook hands with me, and said, I am a Bap- tist, but my wife is a Methodist ; and invited me to his house, about seven miles off on the Uchee creek, and procured me a congregation the next day, among whom was a respectable family which attended, (Esquire Haynes and his wife,) who got their hearts touched under the word, and invited me to hold meeting at their house, which I did the next day ; and through this channel my door was open for visiting several neighborhoods, where the people seemed melted to tenderness ; and so I was not examined for credentials. I begged two children of the above mentioned family, (only they were to have the care of them) which since have become serious. Appoint- ments being sent on before me, I w^ent from Haynes s to Pieman'' s — thence to Capt. Thorn- ton''s, on Upton Creek. 530. February 10th. I got to Hope Hull's before sun rise, having walked nine miles that morning. I found him in acorn house. I sa- luted with, how do you do, father ] His re- ply was somew^hat cool ; he agreed to make me an appointment in the court house, (he living above a mile from the town,) having influence amongst the people. After breakfast, before he had started for town, I took a quantity of handbills, and running through the woods, got to the town first, and distributed them among the people, and cleared out before he got to town, having scarcely spoken to any one. Thig made a great hubbub amongst the people, who I was, and where I came from: but w^hen he came in to make the ap- pointment, he unfolded the riddle ; this brought many out to hear. Next night, I spoke again ; it was thought I should get no hear- ers; how^ever, the latter congregation was larger than the first : a young clergyman from Connecticut, at the first meeting, said I spoke many truths, but was incorrect, and was mind- ed not to come again ; however, he did ; and after I had done, he voluntarily made a flow- ery prayer, in which he gave me a broadside. 531. I once had a sister who resided in this town, and her husband, who was a country lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a duel, afterwards died at Charleston ; his life and death, when I reflected on his future state, caused me some tender sensations of mind. One night in a dream, I thought he appeared to me, and replied, " It is better off with me in the other world than what you think — it is well with me ; when I was dying, and so far expired that I could not communicate to others, I was convinced of the truths of reli- gion, and sought and found acceptance." When I awoke, my mind was greatly relieved. 532. Hope Hull said to m°, the kindness you received in Ireland, might be accounted for on natural principles — the affection of the people taking pity on you ; and if one v.^as to come to this country, and behave well, would have the same kindness shown him : He en- treated me to give over this mode of travel- ling, and to return to New England, and agree to taks a circuit and w^ander no more; for, said he, though it appears that Providence hath been kind to ) ou, yet you will not al- ways find Dr. Johnsons in your travels : but said, he thought that trials and difiiculties would devolve upon: me, and involve me by and by. He mentioned that God suffered Ba- laam to go where he desired ; likewise a young man that came to Charleston, who lay under a mistake on a certain occasion, and some other things similar to this ; which, considering who he was, and my singular standing, and danger of running too fast or too slow, or going on one side or the other, discouraged me much, when I gave way to reasoning and doubting on the subject of my duty in so travelling, but when I put my confidence in God, and submitted the matter to him, I felt peace and happiness of mind, and an inward refreshment and courage to go forward : he said that he did not know, when travelling, that ever he felt it impressed on his mind to go to one place more than another ; but said he, if I heard of a place opened, or a meeting house vacant of a minister, or a wicked neighborhood, why reason said I should go. In reading Alexander K — '5 life, I could not but remark his dream, page 96, about the pit and spring of w^ater, &c. 533. H. H. gave me a paper where to call on certain families ; I cautioned him on what he did, lest he should be censured for opening my way : said he, I leave every man to pad- dle his own canoe. I left the house before the family was up, and walked nine miles ; at Washington, w^here H. lived, a contribution was offered, as well as at Uchee creek, and some other places, which I refused, knowing that example goes before precept, and that impostors are fond of money, and if I were not guarded, should be esteemed as such ; however, at the latter place, eleven dollars were sent from the people by Mr. H. and forced upon me. 534. I found the great Baptist meeting would take off the people, so I continued on my walk until I got about twenty miles from H's, (giving away handbills on the road,) where I sat down in the forks of the path and medit- ated what I should do to preserve my journals from an approaching shower. Just then a man, whom I had given a handbill to, came along and invited me to his house : he dis- mounted from his horse, and I got on, and 62 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LOREKZO S JOURNAL. soon arrived there, which wa? about a mile, when an awful shower of rain fell, I think as ever I belreld ; so my journals were preserv- ed. This man had no religion. In the night I felt uneasy, and my heart bound upon the load ; the man perceiving that I was getting up, inquired the cause, and strove to discour- age me ] but not prevailing, arose, and taking two horses from his stable, carried me across two or three streams of deep running water, and by a tavern where was a sharp cross dog. Soon as the day dawned, he went back, and I continued my course a few miles, and found a family of Methodists where I took breakfast : but thought that they supposed that I was an impostor ; and being informed where a funeral sermon was to be preached, I quit them, and went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the power and demonstration of the Spirit ; after which, I asked and obtained permission and spoke a few words, as Caple thought I could do no harm, (I appeared so simple to him, as he afterwards said,) if I could do no good. Thence I went to Greensborough, and held meeting that night, and the night following, and then concluded to go, not amongst the Methodists, unless it came in my way; but principally around to the court-houses, &c., and on my way to Oglethrop, I called at a house to rest, (having the night before tra- velled a considerable distance till two men overtook me, and on finding who I was, pro- vided me lodging for the remainder of the night ;) and the man began to find fault about the Methodists, (he not knowing who I was,) by which means I found one in the neighbor- hood ; went there and left some hand-bills for the neighborhood ; and as I was going off, the family found out who I was, and invited me to tarry and hold a mieeting after they had enquired, and found that I was not one of O'^Kdlys party. In the meeting, a black wo- man belonging to General Stewart^ who was brother to the man of the house, fell down and lay like a corpse for some time ; and her hands seemed as cold as death. We were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to have knocked me over. After about an hour and a half she came tc, and praised God. I gave her my pocket bible, with orders to carry it home ; and if she could not read her- self, to get the whites to do it for her. I had a meeting next night, and morning following : and thence proceeded to two appointments, which the family had sent on ; one was at Lexington, at Pope's Chapel. About this time I had a singular dream, which induced me to cross the Oconee river, and tarried with a kind Baptist family that night; next day I called on Tigner, a noted Methodist; and finding that the circuit preacher, T. C, would be there the next day, I left a parcel of hand- bills, and went on my way until evening, when I stopped for lodging ; and hearing of a serious family, I called on them, but scarce knew how to introduce myself; however, the family, on asking me various questions, in- vited me to tarry all night ; and in the even- ing, on finding out what I was, invited me to hold a meeting next day, which I accordingly did ; this being in Clark county ; and at night in Jackson old court-house, where a few dol- lars were forced upon me. I was solicited to tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn to travel with expedition over these interior countries and return to New England, as my health and strength had returned far, far beyond my ex- pectation. 535. Monday, 22. I walked thirty-five miles to Franklin, and had a meeting at night. 536. 23. Yesterday, espying some drunken people, (apparently so,) I left an appointment, which to-day I fulfilled, and such attention is rare to be found. 537. 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles, and had meeting at night in Elberton, and the night following. I got an opportunity of sending some hand-bills to the Tombigby, Avhere perhaps I may one day visit. What am I wandering up and down the earth for ? — like a speckled bird among the birds of the forest. What is before me I know not ; trials I expect are at hand ; my trust is still in God — my trials are keen — my mind seems to be led to return to the north by the way of Charleston. 538. 26th. I went to Petersburg— had a letter from Dr. Lester^ of New York, to Solo- mon Roundtree there, who opened his house for m.eeting, and showed me the greatest kind- ness of any man since I came to the south ; I went through the town and dispersed some handbills, which brought many out to meeting. I visited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued my course towards Augusta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, with the offer of an horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find freedom to tarry, or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained to reeeive, lest in attempting to do good I should do harm. Some good impressions appeared to be made. I called at a house on the road, where I saw a woman ask a blessing at the table, and I, to give her a sounding, talked somewhat like a deist. She was a Methodist, and was going to turn me out of doors, when a man said, he is one of your own party; which was the preventative. I tarried all night which she would take nothing for, but gave me some ad- vice; as she halted between two opinions who I was. Calling for some breakfast on the road, the old man insisted I should pay before I eat, which I did, and asked the cause of a collection of youths so early : the reply EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 63 was, to revive the yesterday's wedding. After some talk, I gave them some handbills. The old man took one, and began reading like an hero ] when feeling conviction, could hardly go through ; I prayed with them, and went on my way, and some of the young people who came for the resurrection of the wedding, (as they called it,) followed me out of doors, with tears, and the old man forced back the quar- ter dollar which I had paid for my breakfast. 539. Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sit- ting down to rest, by the forks of some roads, four persons were passing by me, and I over- heard the word meeting ; which induced me to ask, if they were going to meeting ; but the answer was cool ; so I followed after them, and going along to see what they were after, about half a mile out of my road, I came to a large assembly of people at a Presbyterian meeting-house, waiting in vain for their minis- ter : I gave them some handbills, the people read them, and then showed them through the assembly ; and some persons present who had heard of me before, told it ; so I was invited to speak, with this proviso, that I must give over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an hour on free salvation, but the minister did not come. I received an invitation to a Methodist meeting house, where I had two meetings, and some dated their awakenings and conversion from that time. From man, we may receive favors, and ask again and be denied with resentment • but the more we ex- pect from God, the more we shall have in an- swer to faith and prayer, in sincere patience, in submission to the will of God ; and the longer I pursue the course of religion, the more I am convinced of the truth of these scripture passages, that all things shall work together for good to them that love God ; if we don't bring the trials on ourselves need- lessly ; and no good thing will God withhold from them that walk uprightly. Lord, in- crease my faith ; I expect trials' are at hand ; the devil can show light, but not love, and in going in the way of love's drawings, I gene- rally prosper : but in going contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burthens, and unfruitful- ness, and sorrow, like going through briars and thorns ; and as it is GotTs will to make us happy, it is our duty to go in the paths of peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and in so doing, I don't remember the time I was sorry, though I perceive not the propriety of the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards ; therefore, act as a mortal being who possesses an immortal soul, and expect to give an ac- count at the bar of God, as if my eternal happi- ness depended on the improvement of my time. Improvement enlarges the experjence, and ex- perience enlarges the capacity ; and conse- quently can know more and more of God ; and God made us so that it might be the case with us : and if it were not so, we could nei- ther be rewardable nor punishable, for there would be nothing to reward or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or accusations for misimproved time and talents, the natural consequence of which hath brought them there, and this would make distress. As holiness constitutes the felicity of para- dise, what nonsense it is for an unholy being to talk 0^ going there ; for it would rather tend to enhance their pain to behold the brightness of that sweet world; therefore I think they had rather be in hell ; and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will in justice send them there, for it is the will and goodness of God, to send people or persons to the places suited to their nature, disposition and choice. Oh, may God teach me the things I know not — a forced obedience is no obedience at all ; voluntary obedience is the only obedience that can be praise or blame worthy. All good desires come not by na- ture, but by the influence of God"s Holy Spirit, through the mediation of Christ, which are given to make us sensible of cur weakness and wants, that we may seek and have the same supplied : and of course, it is our duty to adhere to the sacred influence by solemn considerations, and a resolution to put in practice the same, by breaking off from that which we are convinced is displeasing and offensive in God's sight, and looking to him for the blessings we feel we want, in earnest expectation that he will bestow it through the merits of the Son. 540. Crossing Little River in a canoe, I held meeting at ten o'clock in the morning ; and though the notice was short, sixty or seventy came out, and it was a tender time. Sunday, 7th. I arrived in the town of Au- gusta, and my things having arrived, I went through the town, distributing handbills from house to house. Some I gave to black peo- ple ; some I flung over into the door yards, and some I put in under the doors, or through the windows where the lights were out ; and whilst doing this, a negro came after me three times to go to his master's house, saying that Mr. Waddle (a Presbyterian minister) wanted me. I went and obtained a breakfast, he being about to leave the town, and hearing of me before, and being a candid man, was tlie means of removing prejudice, in some degree, from that society. Then I went to the Metho- dist meeting-house, where the preacher beck- oned me to come up into the pulpit, which I declined until the third time, and then went. Said he, the elder. Stith Mead^ will be in town this morning, and he wants to see you. He had got on my track, and some knowledge of my conduct, which had removed prejudice 64 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. from his mind : at length, he came, and after preaching a funeral sermon, offered me (if I desired it) liberty of the pulpit, and the jrivi- lege of giving out my appointment for the afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then went off to the Presbyterian meeting, and told them of it as soon as the meeting was dis- missed ; and the African Baptist likewise, and then to my room, (the people said, I was a cnuzy man.) The bell was rung to give the people notice ; this was for the convenience of the Presbyterians. I spoke in my feeble way, and appointed meeting for the next evening. The Methodists said, you will have no hearers to-morrow evening, for Mr. Sne- then was liked the best of any minister that was ever here, and he could not get but few hearers on a week-day night. However, the people flocked out more on Monday evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tuesday, and told the young people, if they would come out, that I would give them hymn-books^ which accordingly they did, and the congregation was larger still. I proposed a covenant to the people, to meet me at the throne of grace daily in private devotion, which hundreds agreed to (by rising up) for a space of time, which I bound them by their honor to keep. I expected to leave town next morning, but S. Mead prevailed on me to tarry till the fol- lowing Sabbath, considering the prospect of good. Solemn countenances were soon seen in the streets. On Wednesday evening we had meeting in Harrisburg; on Thursday evening, the man who had just finished a job about the meeting-house, kept the key, so that it was with much difficulty that we ob- tained it for meeting in the evening ; he as- signed as the reason, arrearage of pay ; we told the people of it ; I mentioned that I es- teemed it a privilege to have such a house to hold meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give ten dollars towards the deficiency; and if they would come forward and subscribe liberally, perhaps they might not feel the loss of it, for God might bless them accordingly. We got upwards of seventy dollars that night. I told the youth, if they would come to a prayer meeting next evening, I would give them some more books ; about six hundred persons cam.e out, to whom I gave several hymn-books more, making an hundred in all. Saturday evening and next morning, I held meeting in the vicinity, and the work evi- dently appeared ; for mourners came forward to be prayed for. In the afternoon I gave my last discourse in Augusta, and then I request- ed those that were determined to set out and seek God, to let me take their names in writ- ing, that I might remember them in my devo- tions when gone ; about seventy, who had been careless, came forward. 541 . Last evening, we got about thirty dol- lars more for the meeting house — it was ex- pected that I should have a contribution last meeting, for my labors, and well wishes to the town, &c., which I declined, and many thought it strange, yet five dollars I was constrained by my friends to take from a man out of so- ciety, lest my refusal should do harm. Next morning. Doctor Prentice, who had treated me as a friend, and was the first man that gave me an invitation to make his house my home in this place, sent his servant and chair with me nine miles ; thence I continued on my way towards Charleston. _ 542. Wednesday 17th. I set off before sun- rise, but was taken unwell, so I walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, I reflected thus; how do I know but this weak- ness of body came by the will and wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, as afllictions happen not by chance nor come from the dust, but are God's mercies in disguise : presently there came along a Methodist backslider, who at times strove to reason himself into the be- lief of deism and universalism; but still he could not forget the peaceful hours he once enjoyed, yet the word preached would reach his heart, so that he but seldom went to places of meeting. I obtained a promise from him, however, that he would try to set out again ; and as we parted he was tender. I spoke at night and next morning to a few, and some wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in some of them by turns. My shoes heating my feet, I gave them away for some bread, having a pair of moccasins with me, which preserved my feet from the sand. 543. Friday 19th. I called at a number of houses, to get entertainment, but could not for love nor money, till about the middle of the night, when coming opposite to a house or cottage, an old woman opened her door, and as I saw the light, begged permission to tarry, which I obtained, and she gave me some bread, and said, I suppose the other families did not take you in ; but supposed you to be some thief, as you did not appear to be in the cha- racter of a gentlem.an. I paid her for my lodg- ing : but for the bread she did not require it. Next evening, I travelled till late, likewise inquired at almost every house for entertain- ment, but could not obtain upon any condi- tions. At length, I espied a light, but durst not venture near it for fear of the dogs, but found a convenient tree, where I could screen myself from the dogs, and then alarmed the family. After some time, I was answered, and piloted to the house, where 1 found an old woman and her son, and she, to relieve m.y hunger, gave me such as her cottage afibrd- ed, viz. coflee and cake, gratis; however, I paid her, and next morning I went to Dor- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 65 Chester, and called on a Mr. Car, to whom I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where good seemed to be done, after that I had heard a Mr. Adams, an independent minister, in their meeting house. i 544. Monday 22d. I came to Charleston, ; and found the preachers friendly, and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference j so the }>reaching house was shut against me. I called on Mr. Matthews, then one of Hamefs ' preachers, for some handbills, which were sent there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took the measles,) and distributed about twelve hundred of them through the town, and then obtained the liberty of the poor house, in which I held several meetings. Matthews invited me to supply an appointment for him in the great meeting house, which was built for the Methodists, and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. When M. was gone out of town, I advertised the meeting, and about tv/o thousand attended, to whom I spoke : it was thought to have been as still a meeting as had been known in that quarter, for such magnitude. A collection was offered to me, which I refused. A gentleman opened a large room in which I held several picked meetings ; a collection was offered here, to which I de- clined; however, a few dollars I received from some, partly through constraint and the me- dium of Mr. 3Ionds, who appeared loving and kind. The family here, where Jones the preacher had piloted me, expecting pay for my board, I found a little book here which I want- ed, and when paying for it, left money in the man's hands, a sufficiency for my board, and quit the house, and took up my lodging with Esquire Terpin, who was inclined towards the Friends or Quaker society, where I held several picked meetings : the Hamet Methodists were i low — the Ashhury Methodists (so called) were i shy. At length, I took my departure for New j York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the captain and all hands were unkind, and one passenger shot a pistol off near my , head, in the small tight steerage, which seem- ; ed to injure me much in my low state. I 545, April 8th. I landed in New York, (though on our way we had crossed the Gulf stream,) and about two days after, my life was despaired of by Dr. Lester, (as the inflamma- tory fever had set in.) Whilst I was confined at the house of brother Quackenbush, the Lord was precious to my soul — the sting of death was fled, and sometimes I turned my thoughts on future joys, and realized that some of my spiritual children had gone before, and I ab- sent from Jesus : 0 how did my soul wish to be in those sweet realms above ! But then turning my thoughts on time, 1 considered the value of souls, and that poor sinners were in the dangerous, blind, dark road — the question arose, which I would choose, to depart to Par- adise, or spend twenty or thirty years more in this vale of tears, in laboring in the spirit of a missionary for the sake of my fellow mor- tals' salvation ; and after a short pause I felt such a travail for souls, that if it might be consistent with the Divine Will, I wished to recover for their sakes, and still to be absent from my crown of glory ; yet I felt resigned to go or stay as God should see fit. 546. After about twelve days' confinement, I put on my clothes with help, though during that time I could sit up but a very few minutes at a time, and that not without assistance, to prevent fainting. The day that I got able to stagger abroad, the mistress of the house was taken ill : the Lord was good that we were not both sick together. 547. I went to the south, without consent : some of the preachers in the city appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt my feelings, not to be visited in my sickness, though one came at times for a morning walk, and at length another ; but perhaps there was a cause. 548. May 2d. God opened the v/ay for my getting into the state prison, (which I had long before felt a desire to visit,) to hold religious meetings there. Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ireland, was one of the keepers, and obtain- ed a verbal permit for a friend oif his to hold meeting with the convicts, though in general written ones from two inspectors were requir- ed from those who are invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists preached there generally : but this Sunday one of them was called away to a sacramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give up his part of the day without examining who or what I was — (these three circumstances of the one inspector and two preachers, I perhaps view in a different light than what some do) — I thought predestination was poor stuff" to feed these pri- soners with, considering their conduct and state ; so I spoke upon particular election and reprobation and a free salvation, not out of controversy, but to inform the mind. I had held but one short meeting since my sickness; and I was still so weak, that I scarcely knew how to stand ; yet I soon forgot myself and stood an hour ; and in the afternoon I stood about two, whilst speaking on deism, and the melting power of God seemed to be present, as we formed a convenant to meet each other at the throne of grace, &c. (I spoke at night in the poor house) — I believe there were between three and four hundred prisoners. 549. Monday 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, who was condemned to imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery : he was a deist when put in : but now he seems desirous for salvation — he, in the name of a number, requested me to visit them. 66 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 550. Tuesday 4th. I visited the cells where some of the most impenitent were confined, and tears began to flow ; throu2:h the iron grates, I spoke to others in the different rooms of the mechanics, (nailers excepted) — I spoke with some and prayed also, and aJ was still and attention ; so my heart seemed to melt to- wards them in love. Then I visited the bad women, and it was observed that some of the worst of them were brought to bow. I obtain- ed the favor of visiting the prison through and speaking to the prisoners on a week day : this I was informed had not been granted to any one before — they were going to petition the governor for a permit for the visit if I had not obtained it without, considering I could not tarry till the following Sabbath. After- wards I was informed that a number became serious ; and one who aided in burning Al- bany, who was deistical and a bad prisoner, got convicted and died happy soon after; which was a matter of consolation to me — the preachers visited the prison, and hearing of the impressions made on some minds, appear- ed more soft and friendly, and had thoughts of offering me the African meeting house ; but feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not feel free to stay. I got some religious handbills printed, and procured some books to give away ; so I had not money enough left to carry me home ; and giving away about seventeen hundred handbills over the city, I found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went on board just as she was going off, though the captain was a stranger to me ; the vessel put into New Haven, where I debarked, and the captain gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not but that I had plenty of money, which happened well for me. I held a few meetings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain, though the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his chil- dren, or agents, one of which came through the window in the pulpit and struck just by my side. A young man of no religion left a dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take the stage, (though J still was feeble in conse- quence of my late illness,) thirteen miles and procure me a breakfast ; then walking a few miles to Durham, I called at an inn to rest, and the landlord, who was a Methodist, knew me, and constrained me to tarry all night and hold two meetings. I then sent forward ap- pointments into the neighboring towns and parishes, &c. in every direction, though I knew not in what w^ay I should get on to fulfil them. 551. Thursday 13th. I arrived in Middle- town, expecting the society would treat me cool, but was agreeably disappointed. — When in the south, I found some minutes of a con- ference held between the Presbyterian, Bap- tist, and Methodist preachers ; twenty-five in number, to form regulations, &c., how the dif- ferent societies might be on more friendly terms together, as the contentions between the different sects had been a great injury to the cause of religion in the unbelieving world : these minutes met my approbation, so I got hundreds of them reprinted, and sent them to ministers and preachers through the north ; ind finding the congregation divided about an independent meeting house here in Middle- town, and being informed that the parties were to meet, &c., I went in the dead of the night, and had some of my union minutes pasted on three doors of the meeting house. The next morning they were read by many. T suppose each party, on the first sight, con- cluded it was a threatening from the other, till they found its contents ; when they met, I sent in a petition for the liberty of its pulpit, &c., and afterwards the Methodists had it more frequent. 552. Oh, the mercy of God! Oh! the re- bellion of man! discouragements are before me, but my trust is still in God. 553. Saturday 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week past, which were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of their length &c. a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to Eastbury about ten at night, where was a quarterly meeting : the preachers treated me with more friendship seven times than I ex- pected, particularly Broadhead^ the Elder, who had wrote to me in Europe, a friendly letter, that many preachers and people in my native land would wish to see my face again, though I had never seen him before. I had laid out for the worst, and if I were disappointed, it should be on the right side. Sunday 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time, at a quarterly meeting, and the melting poAver of God seemed to be present, and a quickening was felt amongst the people. I sent forward about threescore appointments, in different parts of this State, from this meet- ing, though I saw no way how I could get on to fulfil them. However, Providence provided a way. — Abner Wood, one of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered it to me very reasonable, so T gave him an order on Mr. Garretson, for the eighteen dollars in his hands, and let him take my watch, (which a woman had sent me just as I was embarking for America,) at what price it . shohld be thought proper, &c. Brother Burrows gave me an old saddle, and one of the preachers, John Nicholes, gave me a whip. Selling the gospel is not in so good a de- mand now as formerly, and bigotry through America is falling fast, and God is bringing it down, and Christian love prevailing more and more. This visit, which I am now upon, was EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 67 what I felt to be my diit}^ when on my pas- sage home across the Atlantic. 544. When I was on the Orange circuit, I felt something within that needed to be done away. I spoke to one and another concerning the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which caused a burthen, but no guilt : some said one thing, and some another ; but none spoke to my case, but seemed to be like physicians that did not understand the nature of my disorder : thus the burthen continued, and sometimes felt greater than the burthen of guilt for justifica- tion, until I fell in with T. Dewy, on Cam- bridge circuit. He told me about Calvin Wos- ter, in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed the blessing of sanctification, and had a miracle wrought on his body, in some sense. The course of nature turned in consequence, and he was much owned and blessed of God in his ministerial labors. I felt a great desire arise in my heart to see the man, if it might be con- sistent with the Divine Will ; and not long after, I heard he was passing through the cir- cuit, and going home to die, I immediately rode five miles to the house, but found he was gone another five miles further. I went into the room where he was asleep — he appeared to me more like one from the eternal world, than like one of my fellow mortals. I told him, when he awoke, who I was, and what I had come for. Said he, God has convicted you for the blessings of sanctification, and that blessing is to be obtained by the simple act of faith, the same as the blessings of justi- fication. I persuaded him to tarry in the neighborhood a few days ; and a . couple of evenings after the above, after I had done speaking one evening, he spoke, or rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken in consequence of praying, in the stir in Upper Canada ; as from twenty to thirty were frequently blest at a meeting. He told me that if he could get a sinner under conviction, crying for mercy, they would kneel down a dozen of them, and not rise till he found peace ; for, said he, we did believe God would bless him, and it was according to our faith. At this time he was in a consumption, and a few weeks after expired ; and his last words were, as I am informed, " ye must be sanctified or be damned," and casting a look upward, went out like the snuff of a candle, without terror ; and while whispering out the above exhortation, the power which attended the same, reached the hearts of the people ; and some who were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the field of battle ; and I felt it like a tremor to run through my soul and every vein, so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell to the floor, and by faith, saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto ex- perienced, or in other words, felt a Divine conviction of the need of a deeper work of grace in my soul ; feeling some of the remains of the evil nature, the effect of Adam's fall, still remaining, and it my privilege to have it eradicated or done away : my soul was in an agony — I could but groan out my desires to God — he came to me, and said, believe the blessing is now ; no sooner had the words dropped from his lips, than I strove to believe the blessing mine now, with all the powers of my soul, then the burthen dropped or fell from my breast, and a solid joy, and a gentle running peace filled my soul. From that time to this, I have not had that extacy of joy or that downcast of spirit as fornrerly ; but more of an inward, simple, sweet running peace from day to day, so that prosperity or adversity doth not produce the ups and downs as formerly ; but my soul is more like the ocean, v/hilst its surface is uneven by reason of the boisterous wind, the bottom is still calm ; so that a man may be in the midst of outward difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may be calmly stayed on God : the perfections of angels are such, that they cannot fall away ; which some think is attainable by mortals here ; but I think we cannot be perfect as God, for absolute perfection belongs to him alone ; neither as perfect as angels, nor even as Adam before he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and tend to clog the mind, and weigh the spirit down ; nevertheless, I do believe, that a man may drink in the Spirit of God, so far as to live without committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have love the ruling principle within, and what we say or do to flow from that Divine principle of love from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time. But it is no sin to be tempted, unless we comply with the temptation, for Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, and yet without sin. James saith, count it all joy when ye fall (not give way) into di- vers temptations, which worketh patience and experience, &c. Again, it is no sin to mistake in judgment, and even in practice, if it flows from the principle of Divine love ; for Joshua wholly followed the Lord, as we read ; for one sin must have shut him out of Canaan, as it did Moses ; yet we find he mistook in his judg- ment and practice, in the matter of Eldad and Medad, prophesying in the camp, thinking they did wrong, '&c., which was not imputed as a sin ; and many infirmities Ave are subject to whilst in this tabernacle of clay, which we shall never get rid of till mortality puts on im- mortality. But nevertheless, as before ob- served, I think a man may have love the ru- ling principle, which is the perfection in Christ I contend for, and why may we not have it 1 God gives us desires for it, com- 68 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. mancis us to pray for it in the Lord's prayer, and that in faith ; and commands us to enjoy it, and love him with all our heart, and his promises are equal to his commandments, which are, that he will circumcise our hearts to love him, and redeem us from all our ini- quities ; and as death doth not change the dis- position of the mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or future purgatory — no, we should expect it now, as now is the time and day of salvation, saith the Lord — Enoch walked with God three hundred years : the an- cient disciples were filled with joy and the Holy Ghost, and John, and those to whom he wrote, were made perfect in love ; David, when a stripling, was a man after God's own heart, but not when a murderer, for no mur- derer hath eternal life abiding in him, saith John, but after his confession God put away his sin; and Paul in Romans vii. spoke to those who knew the law and rehearsed the language of one under it, when he said, I am carnal, sold under sin ; but in the three first verses of the next chapter, he informs us, that himself was free from the law of sin and death ; if so, he could not be groaning under the bondage of it, unless you can reconcile liberty and bondage together, which I cannot do, because I cannot think that a man can be carnal, which is enmity against God, and yet be one of the best men at the same time, be- cause it is a contradiction, and a contradiction cannot be true. — A garrison may have inward foes bound, and armies without, perhaps three, and yet have peace among themselves, destroy some of the inward foes, and there are some left ; destroy the whole, and there are none left within, yet there are some with- out, viz., the world, the flesh and the devil ; there is need for the garrison or person to keep up their watch afterward when the in- ward foes are destroyed, as well as before, or else the outward foes will come in, and then they will have inward foes again : therefore, you see that the blessing of sanctification is not only obtained by a simple act of faith, the same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant exercise of faith in God, as a man going towards heaven is like one rowing up a river, who, when diligent, makes headway, but if he stops, the tide will take him back ; therefore, as a vessel, whilst a stream runs in it, will be kept full, if it be full; but stop the stream above, and it will grow empty by the outlet ; so the Christian, while in constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion with his God ; but if he does but neglect his watch, he will feel an aching void vithin. 0 Christian ! can you not realize this, or witness to it from experience ? 555. Tuesday 25th. I found my friends well in Coventry — held some meetings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or work, which I had felt to be my duty when coming home from Ireland, namely, to travel the continent at large, to speak on certain points, which I conceived to stand, or be in the way, to the no small injury of Christ's kingdom, which I had been persuaded to give over the year be- fore, at the New York conference, and in con- sequence thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was delivering my errand to the wrong people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recov- ery from my decline, which I believed came in consequence of the distress of my mind, which originated from undertaking to do that which I thought not to be my duty ] when giving up my judgment to the judgment of others, in a matter of magnitude and conscience ; though having to trust Providence for my daily bread in future, as when in Georgia and Ireland ; yet the peace of mind that I have, and do enjoy in this critical line of life, more than compensates for all the discour- agements as yet, and my trust and hope is still in God, who hath helped and supported me hitherto. — Gilead and Hebron were the first of my visiting on this tour, and the pow- er of God was to be felt. Lord, open my door, and prepare my way through the State. 556. 29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke ; and at Windham court house at night ; the people, except a few, were solemn and tender ; then tarried at a house where I called the first day I set out to face a frowning world, who then were preju- diced against me, but now more friendly. Oh cursed, hard prejudice, what hast thou done to benight the understanding, and prevent it from judging aright! it is the devil's telescope, and ^vill magnify and deceive according as you look through it. Sunday 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canterbury. 557. 31st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and thre&in Stonington, and a quick- ening seemed to run through the people. I feel the want of more faith. — Faith among the preachers and people causes good meetinga from the presence of the Lord. I spoke at the head of IMystick river, and in Groton, and New London, to many hundreds of people. 558. My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath been since my return. Glory be to God — who would not serve so good a Being as this I 559. June 2d. I spoke at Quakerhill, and in Colchester, four times that day ) I trust not in vain. 560. The conference is sitting, and I expect to be as a leper shut out of the camp — yet I have broken no discipline, for I was only a preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, and of course cannot be expelled from the con- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 69 nexion, seeing I was never in. — And I never was a member of the quarterly conference, and of course am not accountable to any particular quarterly conference for my conduct : And the class that I once belonged to is now broken up ; and ray standing happened to be such, that there was none in particular to call me to an account; yet I had plenty to watch over me either for good or evil. If my standing had been any other than it is, I must have had my heels tripped up at this critical time. Sunday 6th. I spoke in the congregational meeting house, in my native town. 56 1 . Monday 7th . The dysentery took av/ay my strength considerably. Wednesday, I vi- sited one in despair of God's mercy, though a member of the congregational church ; she had been the means of turning her son from pursuing religion, back into sin. 562. Friday i 1th. I preached in Andover, to about an hundred, generally well behaved ; this parish had been (something like Jericho) shut against the Methodists. 563. Saturday 12th. This day or two past, I have been somewhat distressed : I went to Thompson, and on my way the burthen fell, and was encouraged to go forward, as God's spirit seemed to run. through the assembly. — I spoke in Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, Franklin, Norwich, and at the landing, where the people appeared serious, and many tender; at the latter place, one came to me and said, last August I heard you preach, and it was the means of my conversion to God. and one more. 564. Tuesday 15th. I spoke in Sterling, where the Methodists had not spoke before, and in Plainfield ; thence to Bozrah. and some adjacent places, and had meeting. About this time, I fell in with the bishops on their jour- ney to the east. Mr. Asbury was more friend- ly than I expected — and said, he thought I missed it, that I did not tarry at the New York conference, adding, if I could have cleared up some things, (which I suppose was about my deserting the circuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of th^ preachers, perhaps I might have been ordained; and added further, that my name was taken off the minutes, as they kept none on but such as travelled regularly. Mr. TVJiat- coa.t said, we should join as one man to go forth as an army to hold each other up ; but if you attempt to travel at large, you will meet with continual opposition from your brethren, (though some approbate you,) and this will have a tendency to discourage you, and weaken your hands, and wean you from your brethren, so after a while you will fall away. — Jg^*- See Appendix. 565. T visited New Salem, Chatham, Had- dam, and Guilford, where one got religion.* • Who since has become a black preacher in the West Indies. — thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, wnere bigotry is great in the hearts of the people. 566. Tuesday 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled the first appointment about sun rise, in Newington; I went to the second in Wethersfield, and when I had done, a woman who was a stranger, shook hands with me and left a dollar in my hand, which was the only money T had had for some time. On the way to the third meeting, my horse flung me in the city of Hartford, and ran, and I got him. no more till November following ; when I was falling, my horse started towards me as I was getting on, pitched me over him to the other side, which some people seeing, screetched out, supposing my brains Avould be da.shed out against the pavement ; however, it so hap- pened that I did not get entangled in the har- ness, and received no material injury, except a severe shock. How far angelic interposi- tion is present on such occasions, we shall more clearly .see in a coming world. The be- fore mentioned dollar enabled me to take the stage, and go on my rout to Windsor. At the time I fell I had about an hundred appointments given out, and about seven hundred miles to travel, all to be performed in five weeks, but how to get on, I did not know, as my horse was taken up and advertised, and got away again, and then not heard of for some tim.e ; and the man in whose possession they were, would not deliver up my saddle and outward garment, unless I would pay him several dol- lars, after proving them mine ; so I left him to his conscience to settle the matter. How- ever my tru.st was still in God, whom I did think would overrule it for good, which ac- cordingly took place : for there were several neighborhoods which I had previously felt a great desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely shut up the way until now, when the above incidents were overruled to the cast- ing of my lot in those vicinities, where the door was opened, and I held meetings, the fruits of which, I expect to see in the day of eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, West- field, Springfield, Ludlow, Wilbraham, Staf- ford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping, Hart- ford five miles, Mansfield, Eastford, Thomp- son, Killingly, Abbine:ton, Plainfield, Volun- town, Cranston, and Providence — where Pro- vidence opened my way, by raising me up friends to assist me to get from place to place, to speak to thousands of people. A few ap- pointments were not given out according to my expectation, so I disappointed them, as they clashed with my own : but those which were given out accorcling to my direction, I fulfilled all, except one, which I withdrew, so none was disappointed. I visited Lyme, and several neighboring places. About this time I lost my pocket handkerchief, and borrowing ano- 70 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. tlier at tea, forgot to return it as I arose from the table, and immediately went to meeting : from this circumstance, an idea was conceived that I meant to steal it. Oh, how guarded should we be against a spirit of jealousy! which is as cruel as the grave ! However, I sent the wonian money, as I had lost hers likewise, while riding. In ten weeks and two days, I rode about iifteen hundred miles, and held one hundred and eighty-four meetings ; and feeling my mind drawn out to declare a free salvation, I frequently stood three hours, and generally near tw^o. I received two let- ters from Dr. Johnson., which were a comfort to me. 567. Daniel O'Strander is appointed pre- siding elder of Connecticut : he gave me a re- commendation for a local deacon's ordination, &c., but I observed a clause in the discipli>ne that was made whilst T was in Europe, that every local preacher should meet in class, and that if he did not he should forfeit his license, which made me rather suspicious about being ordained; as it would he impracticable to meet in a class, and yet travel as extensively as what I expected, and if I travelled without meeting in a class, I should forfeit my license, (or rather credential,) and he excluded, &c., and to be so excluded mthout breaking disci- pline, as I only had heen on trial and never in full connexion, and had a right of course to desist, as well as they to stop me if they chose, as a trial implies a trial on both sides ; nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to Methodism, or immoral conduct — I was un- willing to put a sword in the hand of another to slay myself — and though I had appointed a day to fall in with the bishop for that purpose, yet could not see my way clear to proceed, and so gave up my recommendation, lest it should be said, I converted it to a different use from what it w^as intended; not but what I was willing to be accountable for my moral conduct, if I could in any way, that I might follow the dictates of my conscience. I Avas fearful of hurting brother 0"Strander's feelings hy this refusal. — Some said that I construed that part of the discipline wrong : however I explained it as I thought it read, and after- wards asked /. Lee, who observed that he would have made use of that very passage to prevent one of his local preachers from travel- ling in my way, because a local travelling preacher is a contradiction in terms, and would be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted to cross a ferry, and thought what shall I do for money to get over '? I had none and could think of nothing I had with me to pawn, and as I M'as mounting my horse, a half dollar was put into my hand by two -persons, so I was provided for ; about this time I wanted a horse shod, and had given the last farthing of my money to have a school house lighted in Glas- tenbury, and knew not where to look : how- ever, a way was provided in a strange congre- gation, who knew not my necessity. 568. In ]Millon, Woodb ridge, Stratford, Meriden and several other places, I found kind friends to aid me, and some appeared to helieve more freely in a free salvation ; and good, I have reason to believe, was done. At length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, I took water passage from Fairfield to New York, and having paid my passage and pro- cured some provisions, I had no money left; and having a tedious passage, the last twent)--- four hours I had no food to eat : however, I arrived in the city, and found some kind friends, who knew not my wants, for previous to my sailing my small clothes I had left to be washed, which were to have been brought to me, but was disappointed of their coming, so I had not a necessary change : however, God still provided for me. One day, as I was walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, from Georgia, (being here after goods,) saw me and knew me, and called me into the store to know^ if I wanted or needed anything. He gave me a pocket handkercWef, a change of linen, kersimere for vest and pantaloons, and four dollars in money, for w^hich may he be rewarded at a future day. The preaching houses were shut against me. I made appli- cation for, and obtained permission to hold meetings in the poor house school room, and then vrith much difficulty, obtained liberty of the Universalist's meeting house : they thought the Methodists had something against me of a bad nature, or wh}^ would they shut me out and keep me so distant'? I spoke in the Uni- versalist's meeting house to a large assembly, and one of their preachers attempted to answer my discourse afterwards, and give notice of his intention that night. 569. 3Ir. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers who had been opposed, now (as he there told me) became friendly; but T. JSIor- veil, the superintendent, was still opposed, so I must do as I could, if I could not do as I would. I perceived, by wrong information, he had formed wrong ideas of me, as many others, through the same channel have done: therefore, as they mean well, though they lie \ under a mistake, it is not worth while for me i to give them bitter retaliations, as m.any do who are opposed by the Methodists, and thus become persecutors. I ought to do right if other people do wrong, and the best way that ever I found to kill an enemy, was to love | him to death ; for where other weapons would j fail, this hath had the desired effect, and I hope } with me it ever ma)*. After holding meetings | in different private houses, whilst hundreds j were listening in the streets, I at length felt i EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 71 mv mind free from the city, though during my stay, I had walked thirty miles one day in the country, and had meeting at night, and like- Avise had obtained permission from the mayor to hold meeting in the Park, who sent con- stables there to keep order, and some said the mavor himself was there in disguise. I visit- ed Turkey iii New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting house was open to me, and Thomas M — 's father, who calls himself a bi- ble man, gave me a dollar. I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a desire to go. The captain j gave me my passage, though a Calvinist, and i admitted prayers on the way. I procured, with some ditficulty, the liberty of an acade- j my, in which I held two meetings : the people ; complained to their minister that I had de- stroyed their doctrine, (as was said,) and he must build it up, or they would hear him no more ; he replied, that it would take him nine Sabbaths to build up what I had pulled down. He spoke two Sundays, and made bad worse ; then calling in help, they disputed about con- struing Scripture, got quarrelling, and it ter- minated in a law suit, as one charged the other with heresy, and so was prosecuted for slander, &c. 570. I called on elder Fowler, whom I ex- pected would keep me distant, but was agree- ably disappointed ; he gave me a horse, for getting it shod, to ride several days : So I visited Lattentown, where I was expected the day before ; however, the disappointment was overruled for good, and being notified, more came out. I visited Plattekili, Pleasant Val- ley, Shawankunk, and several other places. At the Paltz, I was taken with a violent pu- king for several hours ; but at length, I em- barked and landed at Loonenburgh, and walk- ed to Schoharie, and sav/ my brother-in-law Fish for the last time. I visited Halabrook, Schenectady. — Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy, and Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. Searle,* whom I had not seen for about eight years, except about five minutes. It seemed natural to see him, and brought past times afresh into my mind, when he and his sister were in our native land, who were the only young persons I had then to associate with on religious subjects. Our meeting gave me a tender sensation, but it appeared that he could not see the propriety of my travelling thus, so I thought it most advisable to retire that day, and went to another place and held meeting. Albany friends met me at a dis- tance, and invited me to town to hold meeting, which I accepted ; but the preacher, Cyrus S., would not consent for me to go into the meet- * I have not seen him since- joined the Church of England. -he has withdrawn and ing house, so hundreds were disappointed, as tne trustees did not like to hurt his feelings; as he said, if they let me in, he should petition the next conference not to give them a preacher. The society, in general, appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, in which I held meeting : this Cyrus did not like : the Lutherans, it appears, would have lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbins shut me out 1 so I went to him to get a paper that there w^as nothing against my moral conduct ; which he refused to give, adding, that I tram- pled on the bishop's power, by travelling so independent, which, if he was to do, he would have been cut off long ago ; likewise, that it would be inconsistent for him to pave the way for me to obtain another meeting house when he denied me his own ; and said, th^t he would rather have given ten dollars, thaj to have had such an uproar in the society and city as there was since I came ; and ten to the end of that, if I could not have been kept away with- out— ^just after I began to travel, he appeared friendly, and his labors were owned and blessed of God, and then he was a noisy Methodist.* 571. In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and at Skenevius Creek, where I saw some who were stirred up to become serious about the time I was in my native land ; likewise an old uncle of mine whom I supposed was dead ; I remember once some of his words when I was young, which made great impression on my mind in one of his visits. September 15. A large meeting being ap- pointed for all denominations in the country to worship God together in the woods, my brother-in-law and sister had strove to prevail upon me not to go, and at first prevailed ; but feeling distressed in my mind, I went, (an aw- ful hail storm happened in the way.) Hun- dreds collected, to whom I spoke ; when oth- ers were coming on the ground, orders were given for all the official characters of the dif- ferent religious orders to retire to a council room, to consult how to carry on the meeting ; they went, but I did not feel free to go till their business was nearly over. — They agreed not to meddle with their peculiarities, but to be as near alike as they possibly could ; but I was not there when they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. There were about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers or preachers, of the Presbyte- rian, Baptist, and Methodist orders, and took turns in speaking, and I spoke in the night ; next day I had thoughts of leaving the ground, but got detained, and Calvinism came upon * But now he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England. 72 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. the stage; but the preachers' hands were tied so that they could not correct it ; but I felt it in my heart to speak on certain points, which liberty I obtained, and began meeting without singing or prayer, and my text I did not tell until towards the close of the meeting — I stood near three hours, and after we were joining in prayer and rising up, when no one in partjcular was speaking, several persons observed that they sav/ something fall from the sky like a ball of fire, about the bigness of a man's hat crown ; (I did not see it;) however, just at that moment, a number fell like men shot in the field of action, and cried for mercy. The meeting continued nearly all night, and many found peace. The next day, as I was going off, the people were so kind as to give me a horse, saddle and bridle ; so after visit- ing a number of places, and attending a quar- terly meeting at Paris, went to Western with brother Miller^ who hath no children, except an adopted daughter, (Peggy -^ -x- * * -x- •«■ ■^.) I visited several neighboring places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oil cloth cloak given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Canada — I swam my horse across Black river, and arrived at Kingston, through a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy that my horse could but just walk, and for miles together seeing nothing but the wild beasts of the desert. I visited several neigh- borhoods within forty miles of Kingston west- ward. I had several dollars offered me, which I refused, lest the circuit preacher (who was supposed to be sick, as he had disap- pointed a number of congregations) should think I hurt his salary, and this be brought against me at a future day. I went down about an hundred and twenty miles, holding meetings as T went, and frequently only on mentioning Calvin Worsteds name, and the blessing he was to me, people who had here felt the shock of his labors were stirred up afresh, and some would even cry out, &c. I saw the grave of a distant relation of mine, who had been a great traveller, but ended his life on an island at the mouth of Lake Onta- rio ; thus I see we must all die — Oh, the sor- emn thought — but when I cast a look beyond the bounds of time and space, I see, methinks, a beautiful place where saints immortal dwell, and where I hope, by God's grace, one day safely to arrive. ' 572. I re-crossed St. Lawrence river, from Cornwall to St. Ridges, and passing through an Indian settlement, who live in the English fashion in some degree, I came into Shadigee woods, so through to Plattsburgh, missing the road by the way ; however, I was not hurt by the wild beasts, and found good places to cross • Who sinca lias become my compauion for life. the rivers, and my road brought me nigher than the usual road. I called at a house where two of my spiritual children lived, who were awakened on Cambridge circuit: but could rally nobody, so I turned my horse in a pasture, and took up my lodging under a hay stack for the night ; but towards day I heard a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and was cordially received in — I held meetings about here, and saw my friend J. Mitchell — I went to the Grand Isle, and had two meetings, then riding three quarters of a mile through the water on a sand-bar, I came to JMilton — thenos to Fletcher, and saw the man that took my horse when I was going to Europe ; thence to Hardwick, (being now in Vermont.) where my brother Bridgman and tico sisters lived ; — my youngest sister seemed to have lost her desires in a great measure, and I could not prevail on her to set out again ; this grieved my heart: I told them I could not bid them farewell, unless they would endeavor to set out and seek God afresh, though I wished them well. 573. I visited several neighboring places, and souls were blessed by God. Thence, leaving Vermont, I came over Connecticut river, into New Hampshire, where I met ^lar- tin Rutter, going to form a circuit ; I had felt a desire he should go into that part where he had set out to go : I gave him the names of some families where to call. 574. I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous, useful preacher, but was now broke down and married, and about to locate. I had meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, and Holdness, and Meredith, and Gilmington, and the melting power of God seemed to be present in many places. 575. I met one who wanted my horse, by the name of Seely ; I told him he might take him, if two impartial men would prize him, &c.; the two men could not agree, so they called a third, who judged in such a manner that this bargain, which was in connexion with two others, was about two hundred dol- lars damage to me. It was my intention to have sailed for the south, which w^as the cause of my putting myself in the way where- by I was cheated as above. (I believe God suffered these trials to befal me, for not being more submissive to go to the south by land, &c.) However, I proceeded on foot, being a stranger in this part, until I came to old Aim- borough in Massachusetts, where I saw Ste- phen Hull, with whom I once was acquainted : he went out from near my native place to travelling, but at length quit the connexion, assigning as the reason, his family, &c., and that he could not get a support amongst the Methodists. I observed his wife was a pious young woman, when with her father, Col. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 73 Lippetj in Cranston, but now appears to be in a coid, uncomfortable state. Here I observed Mr. Wilson, of Providence, and John Hill, who now are congregational ministers, though once Methodists, and once could kneel at prayer, but now I observed they stood; they compared themselves to ^'- fixed stars,'''' and me to a comet, which is supposed to connect systems, I neither felt freedom to eat or stay long, having arrived there at night, and went oft" in the morning before they were up, though I expected to have had the privilege of a meeting-house, if I had tarried. I thought of the words of Judas, " What will ye give me and I will deliver him to you," &c. 576. I took the stage at Haverhill, and came to Boston ; and Thomas Lyell,* who had been chaplain to Congress, and was the sta- tioned preacher, would not suffer me to hold meeting in the meeting-house, or any where else ; but said, if I did, he should publish me accordingly, saying, I was not a travelling preacher, nor a local one, and of course he could not suffer meeting consistently ; and if I would leave the town in peace without meet- ings, he would let me depart in peace ; he asked me if 1 was needy, and provided me with a breakfast, and offered me an old coat, &c. I hired my board and lodging, and no vessel going out soon, my money failed me, so I was obliged to leave the town on foot, and then took stage and came to Worcester that night, then walked eighteen miles by moonlight to Charlton. 577. November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley. 8th, at Sturbridge, Woodstock, and Ashford. 9th, I saw my parents, and my mother for the last time. 10th. I left my pa- rents, and walked about twenty miles, and rode in a wagon eighteen more ; and as we were crossing a toll-bridge, one began to run the rig upon me, asking me how much money I had got, and wanted to swap purses with me, and he considering himself a gentleman, I reached him mine with a few shillings in it, though I had but six cents left ; he gave me his purse, but was sure to take out the con- tents in season. I thought he felt some con- viction, he offered to swap back ; but I said a bargain is a bargain. Then a friend went a distance to where I had about twenty-eight dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my bridle, and an old saddle being given to me, and set off for Georgia, having one quarter of a dollar in my pocket. 578. About this time I heard that the horse which had flung me in the s/^mmer, was found, and the man of whom I had him had got him again, so went and got the same mare • He hath withdrawn and joined the Church of Eng- land. which I had let him have for it and then sold her for watch arid spending money ; and col- lecting about five dollars, in the name of the Lord I set forth, not knowing what was be- fore me. 579. I had an appointment to preach, and making a mistake in the meeting-house, I went up into the pulpit, but was soon drove out by the sexton, it being another man's meet- ing; however, when he had done, I got a peaceable hearing in another place. 580. In Reading, the Lord blessed the peo- ple, and at Northcastle, White Plains, New Rochelle, Turkey Hoe, Tarrytown, Singsing, and several other places. Then crossing North River, I preached at brother Smede's, in Harvestraw, where some dated their awaken- ing and conversion. 581. Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadelphia, where 3Ir. Cooper and elder Ware, hatcheled me in such a manner, as I never was before, without bitterness. They reasoned and criticised on me as if they determined to search me out from centre to circumference. I did not think proper to an- swer all their questions, neither to assign all the reasons I had for my conduct. Mr. Coop- er said, your European brethren oppose you, and your American brethren oppose you ; and you say our rules are good, and yet you go contrary to them, and two opposites cannot be right, and consequently one must be wrong. — do you think you are wiser than all the rest of the world I — Lorenzo Dow has set up his will in opposition to his brethren, and is wiser than they all — he then said, that woe is to him by whom offences come, and that I offended my brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to weigh in, and put my arguments in one side, calling them a feather, and his arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thou- sand pounds, then see which will weigh heaviest, a feather or ten thousand pounds; and so left it ringing in my ears, a feather or ten thousand pounds. I told him, that in matters of opinion barely, w^e should give up our judgment to the majority; but in matters of tender conscience before God, we must be our own judges ; for if by hearkening to the other in giving up my conscience, I am brought into trouble, how can I expect to be acquitted at the bar of God '? He asked me, if I did not think the preachers were as con- scientious as myself 1 I replied, that T did not like to answer that question ; but thought some went more by reason, and that was better known to themselves than me, I must answer for one, and of course act for myself, 582. So went on my v/ay to Wilmington, and called on a preacher, who treated me coolly, so I put up at an inn : however, what Ware and Cooper said, discouraged me much ; 74 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. but the Lord, after I had submitted the matter to him, comfortcu my soul ] for he had pre- viously warmed me in a dream of the night, that trials awaited me in Philadelphia, which I had told to brother E. Wolsey. I went on into Delaware, and came to a village which appeared familiar as though I had seen it be- fore. A collection was offered me, which I refused, and went to Cokesbury ; saw a preacher, and then went to Baltimore ; after 1 held a meeting, and saw brother S. Coate, who was friendly, and sulfered me to improve in a prayer meeting; an -old man gave me two dollars, which I needed, as I had but one dollar and a half left me. — Wells, the assist- ant, was out of town that time. H — y, a preacher, refused to tell me where the Metho- dists lived that way to the southward, yet I set off, and rode about thirty miles to a place where I found a family said to be Methodists, and held meeting — and likewise in the neigh- borhood (being detained by a snow^ storm) several others. Thence I proceeded on my way, and met bishop Whatcoat just as I had crossed Georgetown Ferry ; he treated me with love and tenderness, and after he had in- quired my journey, I inquired his welfare, and he told me w4iere to call and put up in Alexandria and Dumfries ; so I found brother Brien and the assistant preacher, brother Roen, ■to treat me kind. Thence on to Culpepper, where I spent Christmas, and received a dollar and a half, which, with tw^o dollars, I received at Alexandria, were of great service to me ; though they knew not my wants. Thence to Louisa county, where my mare was taken sick, so I left her and went on to Cumberland county on foot, and while at breakfast, I turned in my mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am ! Yet I felt peace, and said in my mind, that my late misfortune should turn to the glory of God, and I felt within myself, that I should yet see good days in this weary land, where I am 710W a stranger. Thence to Prince Ed- v/ard county. On the way I called to dine, and paid the man before hand, but the family were so dilatory, that I went off without wait- ing for it to be got ready ; so crossing Coal's Ferry, I came to Danville, (I spoke in Halifax by the way, where I was thought to be an impostor :) here a man overtook me with a horse Avhich he led, lame and bareback ; he suffered me to ride it about sixty miles ; so I came to Statesville, L'edell county, in North Carolina. My money being nearly all gone, 1 wanted to sell my watch for spending money. I got the watch low, at eighteen dollars, and ofiered it for nine, if I could have supper, lodging and breakfast with it. A watchmaker came in and said it was a good one, so the innkeeper offered me nine dollars, or eight and a half with supper, &c. I took the latter, and while I was asleep, the mistress of the house was so good or bad as to send all round the neighborhood, (as I was informed,) to notify the people that a horse thief was at her house, and if they did not lock up their horses, must expect one to be gone before morning. 583. Next day, I had ray feeling in this strange land, and retired in private, and re- newed my covenant with God, that if he would suffer the Providences to open before me as in time past, I would give up to suffer his will ; for I felt as if I was not quite so re- signed to travel, and pass through trials as in time past. My soul was refreshed to put my hope in God, and look forward. I got a few together, and spoke in the court-house — like- wise at a Methodist house, where I was thought an impostor. Having a letter, I went to w^here it was directed, and the man of the house happened not to be at home, which was well for me ; so I got a meeting, and the peo- ple were so well satisfied, that I got liberty and an invitation to speak again. About the same time, Philip Bruce, an old preacher, and presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and arrived at his father's about six hours before his father died : he felt hurried in his mind to hasten on the road — it appears that his father expected to see his son Philip by a conviction in his mind. 584. Philip Bruce heard of me, and charg- ed his friends to be aware of me ; but on hearing of my having related some of my past experience, recollected to have heard of me before, and retracted his first charge, and wished them to receive me if I came to their house, which was a means of opening my way. A day or two after, I fell in with him, he treated me as I would wish to be received by the influential considerate servants of God, w4iile my conduct is as becometh the Gospel of Christ. Here lived some who were called Presbyterians, which I called Presbyterian Methodists, or Methodist Presbyterians. — They had the life and power of religion. They gave thirty-three dollars of their own accord, and eleven more were subscribed. James Sharp took the money, and let me have a horse, and trusted me for the remainder, though he had no written obligation, and some said he would lose it. 585. An opportunity presenting by a trav- eller, I sent on a chain of appointments to- wards Georgia. After holding several other meetings in Iredell, I set off, and had meeting at Major McClaray's, Spartinburgh, Enore, Abbeville court-house, so to Petersburgh in Georgia, where I arrived on the 2d of Febru- ary, 1803, having had some trials, and expe- rienced some providences by the way. I felt the want of credentials, as the Methodists for EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 75 hundreds of miles had treated me cool. How- ever, as soon as I entered Petersburgh, a lad knew me, and soon word flew over the town that the walking preacher had got back, and I spoke to an assembly of magnitude that night. A society of Methodists was raised here when I was walking this country last year, though religion was cold. Now it seemed to flourish, my way was opened, and I sent appointments, and visited the country extensively as Providence enabled me to succeed. 586. At Rolem's meeting-house, and at Thom}>son's, Cunningham's, Powelton, Sparty, Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian Creek, Gen. Steward's, Burk's, Gen. Dickson's, Ba- ker's, Carrell, Redwine's, Paine"s, McDaniel's, Coldwater, Stenchcomb's, and Sesfs neigh- borhoods, &c., I held meetings. 587. A camp meeting, the first I ever at- tended, was held on Shoulderbone Creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sittings, about the dawn of it. I spoke several times, and the Lord was with us ; ten persons came forward, and testified that they had found the pardoning love of God, among whom was Judge Stith, who had been a noted deist. In this quarter God gave me favor in the sight of the people, and some were raised up to supply my wants, among whom was Doctor B. and S. Roundtree, Doctor Lee, &c., and anoth- er gentleman, who gave me a cloak ; for these favors, may God remember those who administered to my necessities. 588. I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, Oglethorp, Franklin and Elbert counties, quite extensively ; the congregations were exceedingly large, so that I mostly spoke un- der the trees, and the Lord overshadowed us with his divine presence : the fruit of this visit I expect to see in a future world. Though it was by a very sweet drawing that I undertook to wander here by land, yet it was trying to my flesh and blood, to leave my friends and acquaintance in the north, and wander so many hundred miles amongst strangers, considering what I had passed through before amongst strangers ; yet some- thing within, would say, go and you shall see peace, and 1 went and saw it, so I do not grudge all my toil. — However, I was not without my trials here, considering the cause of God, for many of the Baptists supposed me to be a Baptist preacher ; when I was on foot through this quarter at first, and now flocked out by crowds to hear me, as I had said but little about names or parties when here before, and was coolly received by those whose friendship I wished to retain : the Baptists, (of whom many are pious,) were sorely dis- appointed in me now, when they heard my doctrine, or ideas on election and reprobation ; and instead of owning me now for a Baptist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several church meetings were held on the subject, the result of which was, that they should hear me no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard against me in public and in private, behind my back ; and some things I was informed they said which they could not prove; and all this, because I endeavored to show the evil of that doctrine which had been such a curse to me, and for preaching up a free sal- vation ; which caused brother Mead to say (as they now preached up eternal decrees more than usual,) it will be the means of drawing out the cloven foot to cut it off'— meaning, it would cause the people to know their senti- ments more fully, which they frequently kept hid, and so deceived the people, by preaching an offer of mercy when only a few, the elect, could possibly have it. And as some of them said that I preached or held to things that were false, brother 3Iead, and a number of others, advised me to prepare for publication my Thoughts, or Chain, on different religious subjects. 589. I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there ; also Wanesborough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent plac'es, together with Louisville, the capital, where the governor offered me money, which I did not feel free to accept ; but was thankful for his good wishes. 590. March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting came on at Jones's meeting-house, and lasted until the 29th. Some were convinced of error of sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly number found peace in the blood of the Lam.b, and the world's people were brought to ac- knowledge that something out of the common course of nature must have produced the effect in two instances. I found the people here kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, that I was about to go to the western country, and perhaps I might want some spending mo- ney, &:c., upwards of a hundred dollars were given me, so I found the Lord to provide, who put it into the heart of Gen. John Stewart to get me a pass on parchment from the govern- or, under the seal of the State, to pass through the Lidian country, 591. My horse not being good for travel- ling, I sold him on credit, and a Methodist (so called) had one for sale, and offered him to me for a hundred and fifty dollars : and this man who was called a JNIethodist, did not show me the kindness to wait, as another man of no society a^d of no religion, did ; for the latter was bound for me, though he had not seen me before — and he also carried the money a distance for nothing ; so I see that the hearts of all men are in the hand of God, and he can and doih work by whom he pleaseth^ 76 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO^S JOURNAL. 592. Feeling my soul refreshed by my vi- sit, and my work done here for the present, and my horse paid for, and I well equipped for travelling, and my heart drav.^n to the west, and a number of letters being given me to give to the people, I was resolved to go to the westward : L accordingly told brother Mead^ who was going to Virginia, that if he was minded he might give out a chain of ap- pointments for me through that country, to which he agreed. (During this visit, I had a narrow escape from a raving heifer.) I felt a desire to hold meeting in a certain house of quality people ; but knew not how to accom- plish it. But a thought struck my mind ; so I got one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as to provoke the man to say, I'm willing if my wife is, and the woman to say, I'm v/illing if my husband is : which was ef- fected by the errand being delivered to them separately. I then published the appoint- ment, but it so happened, that the family were all from home, except the blacks at the time of meeting ; so I spoke before the gate in the road, and had a good time : but I received a few lines from one of the absentees, express- ing grief on their side at the circumstance. 593. April 19th. Being provided with ne- cessaries, I crossed the Oconee river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tombigby ] but I had not , proceeded a hundred yards, before I found that one on whom we depend- ed as a guide, knew nothing about the road ; of course, must depend on my own judgment. I had procured a map of the road, a hundred and thirty miles to the Chatahocha river, and a pocket compass, &c. A young man from Connecticut, v/ho was acquainted with some of my relations, was feeding mules in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, and then encamped in the woods for the night. Next day a w^oman and a child got flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Oak- mulgee river. So we proceeded on, frequently seeing Indians, (which a black woman of the company was much afraid of,) till we came to Flint river, when we hired an Indian to lead a horse through, and himself wade be- fore it. Some of the land over which we passed, was miserable, and some was prefer- able to any I had ever seen in the south. We frequently saw wild game, among which were deer and turkeys. The Indians fre- quently came to our camp, and while we had our evening devotion, they would be solemn and mute : we could talk together only by signs, and I desired to know if they knew what we were about ; they replied, that we were paying our addresses to the Great Man above, who is the author of breath, &c. Thus all intelligences have some idea of di- vinity, futurity, and rewards and punish- ments. And what causes such universal ac- knowledgment, but an universal teacher ? which must be God ! I broke my umbrella, and likewise lost my whip, the latter while buying corn, and hiring a pilot. . 594. One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent's house before the company, to get provision, but had not gone far before an Indian alarmed us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball struck near us, which made us suppose some hostile intention was against us, till we saw the mistake. We left a man and woman in the woods, who were going to trade with the Indians, as they tia- velled slow. 595. Hawkins., the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and went on. Next day, we missed our road, or rather Indian path, which we were convinced of by some swamps and water courses, and turning a little back, one of the company being a good woodsman, took .. the lead, and striking across, we came to the path, which divided the minds of the company at first, but at length we agreed to strike across it further through the woods, and that afternoon found a path which proved to be the right one. We at length found a man hunting horses, who piloted us to the first house in the settlement, which we made in thirteen days and a half from the time we set out, having travelled about four hundred miles. 596.^ The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty miles travel, by swimming across the Alabama river, and forcing a swamp, which they attempted to do, and got detained by rain two days ; but I left them, and went down the river ten miles, and stayed with a half-bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and a half for the night. I then left an appoint- ment for Sunday, in the Tensaw settlement, and went over the Alabama by the Cut-off, to the west side of Tombigby, through a cane brake or swamp, seven miles, and found a thick settlement, and then a scattered one sev- enty miles in length, through which I sent a chain of appointments, and afterwards fulfilled them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future day. 597. The river Tombigby, ike the Nile, overflows once a year, is also a flood tide river only once in twenty-four hours \ it is na- vigable for vessels, and will one day become the glory of the south part of the United States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c. will pass through it. — The inhabitants are mostly English, but are like sheep without a sphepherd. Whilst under the Spanish government, it was a place of refuge for bad men ; but of late, since it fell to us, seems to be in a hopeful way, and there is still room for great amendment. A collection was offered to me. I did not feel free to accept it; and I left the settlement, pro- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, I ORENZO S JOURNAL. 77 cured some corn, and had not a cent left. Three of my travelling companions fell in with me again, and accompanied me through the Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settlement, which we reached in six days and a half, be- ing about eight hundred miles from Georgia : on the way, we met with a man going alone to Georgia ; and in the sixth town, I gave my saddle cloth to the Indians for corn to feed my horse with. 598. Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having no money, and a stranger in a strange land, but my nope was still in God who hath helped hitherto. — The master of the house, to which I first came, was once a IMethodist ; he happened to hear of my com- ing the week preceding, by some travellers, and received me and the three men kindly, and the next day got me a meeting, and good I trust was done. The night after, I held meeting at the house of a Baptist, then rode on towards the town of Natchez, and parted with my three companions by the way, who were going to West Florida, to see their father. 599. I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but found he was not ; so I went to another house where they were called Me- thodists, but met with a cool reception at the first, until I showed them the governors pass- port, and likewise two papers, one from bro- ther Mead, and one from Hall^ that I was an acceptable preacher of moral conduct, &c., then they were more kind, and kept my horse about two weeks. Brother Moses Floyd met me the same night, and having received letters by me from Georgia, was friendly, then the above family became more so ; the governor, to whom I had an introductory letter, was also friendly. 600. I held two or three meetings in the assembly room, with the permission of the mayor, though v/ith difficulty obtained. — The man on whom I called, and found he was not a Methodist, reflected how far I had come to see them through the woods, and felt his heart inclined to lend me a horse to ride more than a hundred miles, so I went to Kingston, and procured a spot of ground (by selling my watch) for a meeting house ; and then to the heights and Pinckneyville, and held meetings. I stopped at a house in the edge of West Flo- rida, and sold my cloak. Thence I returned and visited several neighborhoods, and God's power was to he felt in some of them. 601. My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to ride to Tennessee. I spoke at the Pineridge meeting house, and at Washington, Sulsertown, and at Calender's meeting house where some were offended. Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I went to Wormsville, Biopeer, and Bigl)lack, and preached the funeral sermon of a niece of the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and the Lord was with us. I left my horse with "jrother Gibson, and took a Spanish race horse, which he was to be responsible for, and I was to remit him the money by post, when it should be due on my arrival in Georgia in November. 602. June 20. Having got equipped for my journey through the woods of Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and having been informed that a party of men were that morning to start into the wilderness, I intended to go with them, but on my arrival found they had started the day before ; so I must either wait for more, or go and overtake them. To wait 1 durst not, as my appointments had gone to Virginia. A Kentuckian had some time before, as I was informed, struck an In- dian who shortly after died; and the other Indians supposed that his death was in conse- quence of the blow ; and they complained to the governor, and the Kentuckian was tried and acquitted : wherefore the Indians, accord- ing to their cu.stom, were determined to kill somebody, as they must have life for life ; and they had now become saucy, and had shot at and wounded several on that road, but had not killed any one yet, and it was supposed that some one must shortly fall a victim. — However, I set off alone, and rode the best part of twenty miles, when I saw a party of Indians within about a hundred feet of me : I was in hopes they would pass me, but in vain, for the first Indian seized my horse by the bridle, and the others surrounded me. At first, I thought it was a gone case with me, then I concluded to get off my horse and give up all, in order to save my life ; but it turned in my mind, that if I do, I must return to the settlements, in order to get equipped for ano- ther start, and then it will be too late for my appointments. Again it turned in my mind, how when I was in Ireland, somebody would frequently be robbed or murdered one day, and I would travel the same way the day before or the day after, and yet was preserved and brought back in peace ; and the same God is able to preserve me here and deliver me now as then — immediately I felt the power of faith to put my confidence in God ; at the same time I observed the Indians had ramrods in the muzzels of their guns as well as in their stocks, so it would take some time to pull out the ramrods, and get the gun cocked and prepared up to their faces, ready to shoot ; at this mo- ment, my horse started and jumped sideways, which would have laid the Indian to the ground, who held the bridle, had it not slipped out of his hands; at the same time, the Indian on the other side, jumped seemingly like a streak to keep from under the horse's feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle ; at the same time, I gave my horse the switch, and 78 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. leaned down on the saddle, so that if they shot I would give them as narrow a chance as 1 could to hit; me, as I supposed they would wish to spare and get my horse. I did not look behind me until I had got out of sight and hearing of the Indians. I was not long in going a dozeii or fifteen miles ', so I over- took the company that day, ana told them what T had passed through ; they said, that they had met the same Indians, and a Chick- asaw trader wiio was with them, told them that two Chickasaw Indians with him said, that the Choctaws which I met informed them, that if the" Chickasaw trader was not with these Kentuckians, they should have taken their provisions frorri them. When 1 heard this I reflected, if such a small preventative was the only means of saving a party from being plundered, what danger was I exposed to ? And I felt more solemn afterwards, than when in the midst of dangers. 603. About forty-eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men were attacked by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and plunder- ed of some thousands of dollars, and some of them came near starving before they got in. 604. I travelled on several days with the company, but they proceeded so slow, that I resolved to quit them ; and thinking I was within about forty miles of the Chickasaw na- tion, set off alone one morning in hopes of get- ting in the same night, so I travelled on all day as fast as I could conveniently, stopping only once to bait, until I came within about twenty miles of the settlements, and about ten at night, came to a great swamp, where I miss- ed the trail, and was necessitated to camp out without any company, (except my horse) fire, or weapons of defence ; and as I dismounted to fix my bridle and chain together, for my horse to graze while fastened to a tree, I heard a noise like the shrieks of women, and listen- ed to know what it might be ; and it occurred to my mind, that I had heard hunters say, that the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of women ; at first, I felt some queries or fears in my mind, but I soon said, God can com- mand the wild beasts of the forest, as well as he can command the Indians ; and I kneeled down and committed myself to the protection of kind Providence, and then lay down, and had a comfortable night's rest. The next morning I went on, and joined the settlement about ten o'clock, and got some milk and coarse Indian bread for myself, and corn for my horse ', then went on about twenty miles further, and through the good providence of God, I did not miss my road, though there were many that went in different courses. At length I saw a man dressed like a gentleman ; he came up and shook hands with me, and af- ter some conversation, invited me to his house, about a mile and half off. I tarried with him a few da^'S, and had two meetings, with some reds, blacks, whites and half breeds, and good I think was done in the name of the Lord. The post came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, the missionary, whom I spent my time with, and set off with him ; and in three days and a half we travelled upwards of two hundred miles, and came to the settlements of Cumber- land ; and having a letter, I called on Major Murray., who treated me kindly. — I gave away the last of my money and my penkife, to get across an Indian ferry. I sold my chain halter for two dollars, and brother Murray lent me a horse to ride to Nashville, where I got two or three letters, which I consider as the hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my door. I inquired for Methodists, but found none — I strove to get a place for meeting that night, but all in vain ; so I went about six miles and called upon a local preach- er, who treated me with friendship, so I tarried all night. Next day early, I returned to Nash- ville, and tried to get the court house, and several private houses, but all in vain. Then I went to a grog house and began to talk iron- ical, as if I was one of their company, and soon the man offered me liberty of his house for what I would choose to give him, he sup- posing that I was not in earnest ; but I let him know that I was, by giving him a dollar, and told him as a man of honor, I should expect the room of him. I then went out and told the postmaster, who advertised it for me, as he knew by the superscription of my letters that I was no impostor. I returned to Major Murray's, and delivered up my horse, where was a class meeting ; the circuit preacher was cool, but Mr. Cannon., a local preacher, being a man of consideration, prevailed, and I met the class, and the Lord being with us, we had a good time ; so my way was opened through the country. The grog house in Nashville would not contain the people, and somebody prepared the market house for me, and I spoke and described the characters of a Christian, a gentleman and the filth of the earth, which were the subjects of my discourse, and some fearing of coming under the class of filth, be- haved well. I appointed meeting a-gain, and in the court house if it should be opened, if not, on the public square, or in an adjacent grove, as might best serve. The court sat in the mean time, and . they ordered the court house to be opened, and I spoke to hundreds. Contributions were offered me, which I refus- ed ; however, several dollars were forced on me by some gentlemen. The cause of my re- fusing the above was this, I did not wish to put myself in the power of another, nor to g-Ive Satan a sword to slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the eyes of hundreds EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 79 were upon me. A camp meeting was held, but 1 believe that good was prevented by their not following the openings of Providence. 605. I visited several other places, and then went to Kentucky^ and v;^«ited Beardstown, Frankfort and Lexington; some jNIethodist local preachers treated me cool, and strove to shut up my way; but God opened my way, by means of a Baptist at Beardstown ; and at Frankfort I got the state house : and at Lex- ington I got first the court house, then a play house, and afterwards, the Methodists opened to me their meeting house — in several meet- ings, God was with us. Thence I steered to Virginia. On my way, I was informed of an old salt weil being found and a large bed of ashes by it, and pieces of earthen kettle, de- noting their size to be larger than pot ash ket- tles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt cel- lar, which must have belonged to the an- cients. 606. At an inn, I offered the man pay over night, but he refused, saying, he would be up in season in the morning ; however, he was not, so I left what I supposed would be his demand, on the table, and went on; he after- wards reported that I cheated him. At ano- ther place, all my money was gone to one dol- lar, and the landlord attempting to accuse me of passing counterfeit money, would not ex- change my dollar for my fare, but thought to injure me, until another man changed it for me. At length, I met two men, who told me that my appointments were made in Virginia, at Abingdon, where I arrived August 21st, about three hours before meeting time. I was now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons were worn out, my coat and jacket worn through, as also my maccasons. I had only the small- est part of a dollar left : however, some gen- tleman gave me seven dollars, and then a col- lection was made, which I refused, until they hurt my feelings and forced it upon me ; some others held back their liberality. I had a con- venient stage erected, and we had a solemn time. I left an appointment when I would be there again, and in the neighboring counties, and went on to Fincastie ; then to Bedford county, where I spoke in the town of Liberty: from the Age of Reason I took my text, and some went off" before I had cleared up the point ; they supposed me to be a Deist, but afterwards were sorry. I spoke in Lynch- burgh. New London, and at Carmel court house, and a number of adjacent places, and left hundreds of appointments for the spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings, and found him to be a man of strong powers of mind, and great acquired information, and very pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of life, which he ib qualified for ! 607. In Cumberland county, John Hobson, jun., got awakened, and found peace, as he fell down while I was speaking : his dear companion was laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of all her offspring, till God cast my lot in their quarter, when she got re- conciled to the same, by the sanctifying influ- ence of God's Holy Spirit — his mother, who was upwards of eighty years old, also found peace. I visited several other places, and the Lord was with us : — Then I went to Rich- mond, and by the governor's consent, spoke in the capitol, which somebody had advertised in the Argus, and afterwards in the JNIetho- dist meeting house, several times ; also in Man- chester, and at New Kent quarterly meeting. 608. I rode twenty miles to Petersburgh, in the rain, and seeing a man, inquired of him if he knew Jesse Lee 1 he replied, he is my bro- ther, and took me to his house ; and as soon as I passed the gate, I saw Jesse standing in the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I was wet through, (with a bundle of books under my arm ;) i had no outer garment on ; and there was not a word spoke for some time between us : at length, said he, come in — T desired to know whether it was war or peace % said he, come in — said I, is it war or peace ? said he, come in — I made the same reply : said he, it is peace ; so I dismounted, and went in, and he, after some conversation, went and procured me a large assembly that night, in the IMethodist meeting house. I spoke there several times, and God was with us. Oh, how different was I received, from what I was formerly ! Surely I was agreea- bly disappointed in my reception ; and there must have been the hand of God in this. I visited several neighboring places not in vain. I got five hundred pamphlets printed, and as I was going to the office for them, a stranger called me out one side and put ten dollars into my hand (though he knew not my necessity) which was the sum I wanted for the printer. 609. I had much offered me in my travel through the State ; but was unwilling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and of course declined the most of it. One day I had an appointment to preach, and then start- ed for S. Carolina, through a part of some hundreds of miles, where I never was before, and had only a few cents at my command : however, my trust was still in God, who put it into the hearts of some, as we were parting and shaking hands, to leave about seven dol- lars in my hand ; so I went on and saw some more providences of God : also I saw some evils. Near Raleigh, N. Carolina, a petty constable attempted to take me up as a horse thief. Col. Paul Rushian, of Chesterfield county, S. Carolina, took me up also, and ex- amined my private writings, and gave some of the most abusive dirty language that I ever 80 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. met with in my life. I found brother Daugh- ertiji the presiding elder had given me out a chain of appointments through his district, of several hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and arrived back to Petersburg, in Georgia, accord- ing to appointment when going away. Here my wants were relieved, mostly by Major John Oliver, who came and called me his spiritual father, and so did several others, and I saw a great alteration in the inhabitants. RULES FOR HOLY LIVING. 610. SERIOUS consideration upon the value of thy soul; with the shortness and uncertainty of time and the duty that you owe to GOD — with the awful consequence of living and dying in sin. Remember that by liature you are a fallen, degenerate creature, therefore ye must be re- generated and BORN of the Spirit — for with- out holiness no man shall see the LORD ! Consequently be persuaded, and resolve, through grace, to begin and spends and dose every day with GOD, forsaking all known sin, with unnecessary wicked company : Hav ing your heart drawn out after GOD, in a pray- ing frame, with your mind solemnly staid upon HTM in quest of truth — that you may enjoy HIS favor here, and experience HfS benedictions forever in CHRIST JESUS ! EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 81 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. PART SECOND. 611. OCTOBER 28th, 1803. After an ab- sence of about seven months, I arrived back in Georgia; having travelled upwards of 4000 miles. When I left this State I was hand- somely equipped for travelling by some friends whom God had raised me up, in time of need ; after my trials on my journey from New Eng- land. My equipment was as follows ; my horse cost 45Z. a decent saddle and cloth, portmanteau and bag, umibrella and lady's shove whip ; a double suit of clothes, a blue broadcloth cloak, (given me by a gentleman,) shoes, stockings, cased hat, a valuable watch, with fifty-three dollars in my pocket for spend- ing money, &c., &c. But now on my return, I had not the same valuable horse ; and my watch I parted with for pecuniary aid to bear my expenses. My pantaloons were w^orn out ; my riding chevals were worn through in several places. 612. I had no stockings, shoes, nor mocca- sons* for the last seven hundred miles ; no outer garment ; having sold my cloak in West Florida: My coat and vest were worn through, to my shirt ; my hat case and um- brella were spoiled by prongs of trees, whilst riding in the woods. Thus with decency I was scarce able to get back to my friends as I would. It is true I had many pounds and handsome presents pfFered me in my journey, but I could not feel freedom to receive them ; only just what would s«rve my present ne- cessity, to get along to my appointments, as I was such a stranger in the country ; and so many to watch me (as an impostor) for evil ; and but few to lift up my hands for good. 613. As 1 considered that the success and opening of many years depended on these days, I was not willing to give any occasion for the gospel to be blamed ; or any occasion to hedge up my way. For it was ,with seri- ousness and consideration that I undertook these journeys, from conviction of duty, that * An Indian shoe. God required it at my hands. And (knowing that impostors are fond of money) I was con- vinced that Satan would not be found want- ing, to whisper in the minds of the people, that my motives were sinister or impure. 614. Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling me father ; saying, " when you preached in Petersburgh last, your text was constantly ringing in my ears, for days together, Avhether I would deal kindly and truly with the master, &c. So I had no peace until T set out to seek the Lord : and since, my wife and I have been brought to re- joice in the Almighty." 615. He gave me a vest, pantaloons, um- brella, stockings, handkerchief, and a watch, &c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and a coat ; and a third a cloak ; and a few shil- lings for spending money from some others. Thus I find Providence, whose tender care is over all his works, by his kind hand is still preserving me. Oh ! may I never betray his great cause comnutted to my charge ! 616. I visited tpe upper countries and had refreshing seasons amongst my friends, from the presence of the Lord. General Stewart informed me of a remarkable circumstance, of a man who heard the doctrine of uncondition- al election and reprobation preached up ; the devil told him that he was one of the repro- bates ; which drove him to despair : so he put an end to his life by blowing out his brains. An A-double-L-part minister, who held the doctrine of unconditional election and repro- bation, preached up good works, saying it would do no good to preach his sentiments, which caused my spiritual father (in the gospel,) to observe to him, " that a doctrine which is not fit to be preached is not fit to be believed." 617. I held a meeting in a republican meet- ing house, i. e. one free for all denomina- tions. I spoke on A-double-L-partism ; and an A-double-L-part preacher present being asked how he liked the preaching, he replied, that he held, and preached no contrary senti- 82 EXEMrLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. ments himself; but afterwards he did his ut- most to cut my doctrine to pieces ; and blacken my character. I preached in Georgetown, and set out at eight at night for Augusta ; and travelling nearly all night, I came to a camp where some negroes were toting^ tobacco to j market; and I stopped with them until day; and one gave me some corn for my horse. The next day, missing my road, I gave away my pocket handkerchief for a pilot. 618. November 20th, I arrived at camp meeting at Rehoboth. I took Master " I am" for my text ; with observing that he offered a" great reward for runaways : whose marks I would describe : The auditory amounting to about 5,000, sunk into a solemn silence ; whilst I described the diabolical marks of sin- ners ; and the reward for their return, &c. 619. About fifty souls were born to God. There were 44 tents; 8 wooden huts; 48 covered wagons; beside carriages, &c., of va- rious sorts. Many I parted with here, (whom perhaps I shall never see more,) and set off for St. Mary's, in company with several of the preachers ; and as we hove in sight of a town, I inquired its name, and felt an impulse to stop and hold meeting, which I did, intend- ing to overtake my company next day : but leaving Warrington late at night, I rode several miles and stopped to inquire the road : the man within knew my voice, and persuaded me to alight and tarry until morning ; when he ac- companied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting- house, where I was drawn particularly to speak on the subject of murder and murderers; after which brother Mead observed, that two murderers w^ere supposed to be present. 620. November 23. I spoke in Louisville, to as many as could conveniently get into the State-house. Brigadier-General John Stewart was then present. I attacked A-double-L- partism, and proposed a covenant to the audi- tory, to meet me at the throne of grace, for a limited period of time ; which the gentlemen observing General Stewart to arise, followed his example, as a sign of their compliance with the proposal ; which I observed they wwe bound by the principles of honor and ve- racity to keep. 621. Whilst I was preaching, I pointed out the duty of rulers, as stewards of God and guardians of the people ; that vice might be suppressed and virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking, also, I perceived the chaiv on which I stood on the writing table, to move twice or thrice, the cause of which I could not then ascertain ; but set down to prevent my falling. After meeting a young German having ob- * The mode of toting tobacco to market, is by rolling it in casks, with a wooden axle through the midst, on the ends of which are fastened the shafts for the horse to draw it by. Fifteen or sixteen hundred weight may thus be pressed and carried to market. served a Baptist preacher to put his foot on my chair twice or thrice, apparently with a design to tilt me over and set the house in a laughter, (who was an A-double L-part man.) went and shook his fist in his face, intimatiiig that (if he had him out of doors) he would pay him for his insult to the stranger. 622. The A-double-L-part man being a member of the Legislature, complained of the young man to the House for having insulted him. The House ordered the young man to prison, and the next day to trial, as no mem- ber might be insulted whilst sitting in the House. The young man pleaded that the member was not sitting at the time, and so was acquitted. This cost him about 30 dol- lars, and the State about 600 ; as the trial lasted two days. It was a few days after this, that I received a recommendation, as a preacher of the gospel to the world of mankind, signed by the Governor, Secretary, and twenty-eight members of the Legislature, with the great seal of the State. 623. Bishop Asbury's appointments beine given out, and it being uncertain whether ht would attend, Stith Mead, who was presiding elder of the district, thought proper to send me on his own appointments, to St. Mary's Quarter meeting, whilst he intended taking the Bishop's plan. 624. The high waters retarded ; but to pre- vent disappointing the people, in my circuitoue route I made the greatest speed ; and a gen- tleman traveller, supposing (from my spee^^ that I was some murderer, clapped spurs his horse and pursued me to a meeting, wli God's power was manifested amongst us, 625. 26th. I held a two-day meeting Union meeting-house : where there was so quickening; but the A-double-L-part pec^ were in this part also raking my character. 626. Hence to Kenootchy creek ; and so t. Tabor's creek ; and Captain IMitchell (i: whose house I held meeting) so interrupteJ that we removed into the street : then he or dered me down from the stage ; so we retire. to a neighboring plantation : but he took in horse and pistols, and interrupted us here alsr Oh ! the sin of drunkenness, which leads i' murder ! My evening appointment was not give: out, near the Goose ponds, and I found it ai most impossible to get a place to lodge. 627. December 3d. I crossed the Altamahn and met brother Isaac Cooke, who came mis sionary from conference here ; the most di- mal marshy part I ever was in: I found h had good sv( -ess ; though he was not with out his enemies ; but God, for his indefatign ble labors, gave him upwards of k hundre members this year ; and he had two meeting houses erected, for the connexion. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 83 A clear conscience is like a clear sky with- mt a cloud. Oh! may I never live to be iseless. I remember Dr. Johnson said, "thou last an ulcer or defect in thy liver, with vhich thou wast born in the world ; and if hou livest high or intemperate, or bringest slight condemnation or burthen on thy mind, )r"dost not labor hard, &c. &c. ; the nature of hy disorder is such, thou wilt be in danger )f being suddenly cut off; but if thou art pru- lent, &c., thou mayest live as long as most )thers, unless some contagious disorder shall ay hold on thee :" the propriety of these re- narks I am convinced of from experience. 628. We took our departure from Savan- lah, where we parted: and I spent a few lays. The curse of God seems to rest about lere since the days in which they treated bhn Wesley ill, and confiscated the property )f George VVhitlield, which was appropriated o religious and charitable purposes. Hence to Tuckissaccing. where old father Boston lived, who received me as I left Sa- vannah the first time I came to Georgia. Last light, as brother Cooke was preaching, a )lack woman was struck under conviction, vith the power of God. Her body was cold LS a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as n a sweet sleep of state or insensibility; and 10 symptoms of life exeept a regular pulse. 5ome thought that she would never come 0 ; however, she revived, praising God. I spoke ; and we had a refreshing time in the voods. 629. I sent an appointment to Lanear's erry on the Ogechee river : on my arrival I bund a stage erected in the woods : and a 'ast concourse of people ; few of whom had •ver seen me before. As I began meeting, T perceived a man un- asy ; he got up and sat down, and up and own again, and walked round ; which de- loted some unusual uneasiness in his mind. After meeting I set off for my evening's ap- 'ointment ; several were going the same way ; 1 abruptly spoke to one, '-are you not sorry ou came to meeting ?" (not recollecting him 3 be the above man :) He replied, " Yes, and believe it would have been better for me to ave stayed at home and my horse eating rass : I understand," said he, "you can tell )rtunes : and if you can tell what is to come, ou can tell what is past; tell me, did I ever ill any body ?- if . did, Til confess it before |is people." Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me nswer the question : it made a solemn im- ression on my mind, so that I did not speak : Jt looking him in the face as we rode a dis- .nce, viewing it necessary to be guarded in y conduct, as the company were strangers ' me ; I inquired his name as we parted at the forks of the road : however, it made such an impression on my mind", that I could not but relate it to the congregation in Springfield court-house. After meeting, the gentleman where I lodged informed me that this Squire H — was supposed to be concerned in a mur- der, with a man who was under sentence of death. It appears from the best accounts I could collect, that this H — was an A-double- L-part man, and believed, once in grace and always in grace : which brought me to reflec- tion, (from the horrible circumstance) w^hat dangerous sentiments these are, not only in a religious point of view, to lull people to sleep, but also in a civil and political respect ; for if one falls into public scandal, and retaining an idea of being secured unchangeably in the favor of God, he cannot be under the influence of the principles of honor; nor yet the idea of future reward and punishment; and of course hath nothing to restrain him ; where- fore he is a dangerous citizen and subject. ^^i^^This is the truth, and it cannot be con- futed. I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would be sent to me, and with difliculty I reached the town of Augusta, where the con- ference was beginning to sit. 630. Here I met Dr. CoJce; he replied, "how do you do, brother Dow '? I am glad to see you ; your warning to the people of Dub- lin had like to prove too true." Plere Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation from the Governor, &c., and I gave him a testimonial of my sincerity and attachment to the IMethodist body, and my approbation to the general tenor of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in Con- ference ; and after some conversation the doctor observed, that I had done the IMetho- dist Societies no injury that he knew of; but in sundry instances to the reverse. Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish for me to preach in the meeting-house during the sitting of Conference ; which was done, and I gave my farewell to the people : and also my thoughts on different religious subjects ; (which were published under the title of, The Chain of Lorenzo, by the request of his friends, as his farewell to Georgia,) as a present to the meeting-house, which was in debt. The cause of this publication originated from the false reports, and dust which the A-double-L part people had raised against me J but my friends advised me to it, that the unpre- judiced might judge for themselves where the truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be drawn out, and cut clear ofl": that when God had killed the old stock, there should be none to carry the news, and thus A-double-L-part- ism be driven from the land; which con- 84 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. cern had drawn me from Ireland, that precious souls might escape as from the snare of the fowler. I sold my watch for printing some religious handbills, Rules for holy living, which 1 dis- tributed around the town, and got some also printed on silk for the higher class, (lest paper would be too much neglected :) one of which I had framed, and the doctor tied it up for me in paper and subscribed it for his Excellency the Goremor, which I left with an attorney to deliver, as I delivered one of my silk bills. Thus I left the Conference, {who had agreed not to hedge up my way,) with weeping eyes and aching heart, and took my departure for South Carolina. With difficulty I crossed Savannah river ; and a man who crossed with me, took me behind him on his horse, and carried me over several runs of water. I got assistance to where my horse was; having several good times, and the A-double-L- part people looked sour. A fresh had been in the river, so I could not get my cLoak : neither had I a second shirt at this time ] but my trust is in God, who hath helped me hitherto. 631. On my w^ay to Charleston, I spoke in an old Methodist meeting house ; and at Cos- sahatchee : here was Mr. C, once an itinerant sensible preacher, but now cold in religion : Mr. B. heard me also; but has quitted the Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-part. 632. Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode fifty-two miles, and arrived at Charleston late in the evening ; and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., who received me when T first was in this place ; and procured me picked meetings at his house : I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the body. As it respects his division it ap- pears his motives were impure, arising from a desire of popularity; in consequence of which, the-"e was a breach of confidence by him as respected the incorporation of the house : aw- ful to relate, it appears he died drunk. I spoke in his house called Trinity Church ; also in the Methodist meeting house. Here I saw Dr. Coke ; who informed me that he saw a recommendation for me at the house of bro- ther John Harper, signed by some of the mem- bers of the Legislature and the Governor of the state ; which has not yet fallen into my hands ; the cause I know not, though I have sent for it repeatedly. Friday, 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a ferry ; and rode thirty-three miles ; keeping up with the mail stage. 633. 14th. I crossed a bad ferry of several miles ; in consequence of a fresh in the river; which took three hours with the stage. Hence 1 we went on to Georgetown, where I heltl a few meetings ; and then rode forty-three miles to Kingston; leaving brothers Mallard and Jones behind ; the former was blest in his la- bors here last year ; and Hamet's conduct had done injury; Jones soon after was found drowned in a creek ; supposed to have been seized with a fit of epilepsy, which he was subject to: but the verdict of the Coroner's jury was that he had died drunk ; though he was exemplary for temperance and piety. 634. I put up at a tavern, (though a Me- thodist preacher lived near,) hired a room for a meeting ; and called in the neighbors. Next day I fell in with brother Russel, who was going to his station ; so we crossed a ferry to- gether, and continued on upwards of eighty miles, until we came to Wilmington, where I found religion low; and bigotry so prominent, particularly in the leading local preacher, that had not Mr. Russel been with me, who was stationed here, I should have been shut out. I held several meetings, and got some religious handbills on paper and silk printed, Rules for holy living, which I distributed to the people of the town ; and took my depar- ture for Newbern. But this being so far north, and near the sea board, at this cold sea- son of the year, that I almost perished with the cold, frost and snow ; having no outer gar- ment and my clothing thin. 635. T held a few meetings in Newbern, and proceeded to Washington ; where I had like to have been chilled in crossing a ferry ; but after getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with a cup of tea I proceeded to meeting ; where God made it up to me. 636. 25th. I spoke at Tarborough, then at Prospect. 27th, at Sampson's meeting house Jones's at night ; being now in North Caro lina, near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, anc spoke twice in the State house. Here the petty constable who took me up as a horse stealer near this, did not meet me according to expectation. My appointments were not given out according to direction. From hence I proceeded to Iredell county, to the house cf a man, of whom I had bought a horse, when on my way from New England to Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me credit ; saying, " you have lost your horse ;" but now their mouth was shut ; as I paid him his demand, although he only had my word. 637. I visited several places around, and took my departure for Tennessee ; having a cloak and shirt given to me. My money is now almost out ; my expenses have been so enormous, in consequence of unusual floods,&c. 638. In crossing the Celuda mountains, the way was narrow ; whilst precipices were, on one side, the other arose perpendicular ; which reink^red it dangerous travelling in the night, had u<"t the mountains teen on fire, which il- luminated the heavens to my convenience. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 85 639. February 14th. I spoke in Bimcomb to more than could get into the Presbyterian meeting house ; and at night also ; and good I trust was done. The minister was not an A-double-L-part man ; but pious. Next day I rode forty-five miles in company with Dr. Nelson, across the dismal Alleghany mountains by the warm springs : and on the way, a young man, a traveller, came in (where I breakfasted gratis at an inn) and said that he had but three sixteenths of a dollar left, having been robbed of seventy-one dollars on the way ; and he being far from home, I gave him half of what I had with me. 640. My horse having a navel gall come on his back, I sold him, with the saddle, bri- dle, cloak and blanket, &c. on credit for about three-fourths of the value ; with uncertainty whether I should ever be paid :* thus I cross- ed the river French broad in a canoe ; and set out for my appointment ; but fearing I should be behind the time, I hired a man, (whom I met on the road with two horses.) to carry me five miles in haste for three shillings ; which left me but one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he observed, there was a nigh way, by which I could clamber the rocks, and cut otf some miles : so we parted ; he having not gone two-thirds of the way, yet insisted on the^ full sum. 641 . I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, as intricate as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank of the river where there w^as no such thing as going round ; and to clamber over would be at the risk of my life, as there was danger of slipping into the river : however, being un- willing to disappoint the people. I pulled off my shoes, and with my handkerchief fastened them about my neck : and creeping upon my hands and feet with my fingers and toes in the cracks of the rocks with difficult}- I got safe over : and in about four miles I came to a j house, and hired a woman to take me over the river in a canoe, for my remaining money | and a pair of scissors: the latter of which was the chief object with her : so our extremities are other's opportunities. Thus with diffi- culty I got to my appointment in Newport in time. 642. I had heard about a singularity called the jerks or jerJcing exercise which appeared first near Knoxville, in August last, to the great alarm of the people ; which reports at first I considered as vague and false ; but at length, like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to go and see for myself ; and sent over these appointments into this country accordingly. When I arrived in sight of this town, I saw hundreds of people collected in little bodies ; Lost it for ever. and observing no place appointed for meeting, before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out a hymn ; which caused them to assemble round, in solemn attentive silence. I observed several involuntary motions in the course of the meeting, which I considered as a specimen of the jerks. I rode seven miles behind a man across streams of water ; and held meeting in the evening; being ten miles on my way. 643. In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from my appointment for next morning at eleven o'clock. I prevailed on a young man to attempt carrying me with horses until day, which he thought was im- practicable, considering the darkness of the night, and the thickness of the trees. Solitary shrieks were heard in these woods ; which he told me were said to be the cries of murdered persons ; at day we parted, being still seven- teen miles from the spot ; and the ground co- vered with a white frost. I had not proceeded far, before I came to a stream of water, from the springs of the mountain, which made it dreadful cold ; in my heated state I had to wade this stream five times in the course of about an hour ; which I perceived so affected my body, that my strength began to fail. Fears began to arise that I must disappoint the people ; till I observed some fresh tracks of horses which caused me to exert every nerve to overtake them ; in hopes of aid or assistance on my journey, and soon I saw them on an eminence. I shouted for them to stop, till I came up ; they inquired what I wanted, I replied, I had heard there was meet- ing at Seversville by a stranger, and was go- ing to it; they replied that they had heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there ; and were going also ; and perceiving that I was weary, they invited me to ride : and soon our company was increased to forty or fifty ; who fell in with us on the road, from different plantations : at length I was interrogated, whether I knew anything about the preacher . I replied. I have heard a good deal about him, and had heard him preach ; but I had no great opinion of him : and thus the conversation continued for some miles before they found me out, which caused some color and smiles in the company ; thus I got on to meeting ; and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to speak to a vast audience ; and I observed about thirty to have the jerks ; though they strove to keep still as they could, these emo- tions were^involuntary, and irresistible ; as any unprejudiced eye might discern. Lawyer Porter, (who had come a considerable dis- tance,) got his heart touched under the word, and being informed how I came to meeting, voluntary lent me a horse to ride near one hundred miles and gave me a dollar, though he had never seen me before. 86 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 644. Hence to Mary's-ville, where I spoke to about one thousand five hundred; and many appeared to feel the word, but about fifty felt the jerks : at night I lodged with one of the Nicholites, a kind of Quakers who do not feel free to wear colored clothes : I spoke to a number of people at his house that night. Whilst at tea I observed his daughter, (who sat opposite to me at the table) to have the jerks ; and dropped the teacup from her hand in the violent agitation : I said to her, " Young woman, what is the matter V' she replied, " I have got the jerks.-' I asked her how long she had it ? she observed " a few days,'' and that it had been the means of the awakening and conversion of her soul, by stirring her up to serious consideration about her careless state, &c. 645. Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in Knoxville to hundreds more than could get into the court-house, the Governor being pre- sent : about one hundred and fifty appeared to have jerking exercise, among whom was a circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had opposed them a little before, but he now had them powerfully ; and I believe he would have fallen over three times had not the auditory been so crowded that he could not, unless he fell perpendicularly. 646. After meeting I rode eighteen miles to hold meeting at night : the people of this set- tlement were mostly Quakers ; and they had said, (as I was informed) the JMethodists and Presbyterians have the jerks because ther sing and pray so m.uch, but we are a still peaceable people, wherefore we do not have them ; however, about twenty of them came to meeting, to hear one, as was said, some- what in a Quaker line : but their usual still- ness and silence was interrupted : for about a dozen of them had the jerks as keen and as po^yerful as any I had seen, so as to have oc- casioned a kind of grunt or groan when they would jerk. It appears that many have un- dervalued the great revival, and attempted to account for it altogether on natural principles ; therefore it seems to me. (from the best judg- ment I can form,) that God hath seen proper to take this method, to convince people, that he will work in a way to show his power ; and sent the jerks as a sign of the times, part- ly in judgment for the people's unbelief, and yet as a mercy to convict people of divine re- alities. 647. I have seen Presbyterians, Method- ists, Quakers, Baptists, Church of England, and Independents, exercised with the jerks; Gentle- man and Lady, black and white, the aged and the youth, rich and poor, without exception ; from which I infer, as it cannot be accounted for on natural principles, and carries such marks of involuntary motion, that it is no trifling matter : I believe that those who are most pi- ous and given up to God, are rarely touched with it ; and also those naturalists, who wish and try to get it to philosophize upon it are excepted : but the lukewarm, lazy, half- hearted, indolent professor, is subject to it; and many of them I have seen, who when it came upon them^ would be alarmed and stir red up to redouble their diligence with God , and after they would get happy, were thank- ful it ever came upon them. Again, the wicked are frequently more afraid of it than the smallpox or yellow fever : these are sub- ject to it : but the persecutors are more sub- ject to it than any, and they sometimes have cursed, and svrore, and damned it, whilst jerk- ing : there is no pain attending the jerks ex- cept they resist it, which if they do, it will weary them more in an hour, than a day's la- bor ; which shows, that it requires the consent of the will to avoid suffering. 648. 20th. I passed by a meeting-house where I observed the undergrowth had been cut up for a camp meeting, and from fifty to one hundred saplings, left breast high ; which to me appeared so slovenish that I could not but ask my guide the cause, who observed they were topped so high, and left for the people to jerk by : this so excited my attention that I went over the ground, to view it ; and found where the people had laid hold of them and jerked so powerfully, that they had kicked up the earth as a horse stamping flies : I observ- ed some emotion, both this day and night among the people ; a Presbyterian minister (with whom I stayed,) observed, " yesterday whilst I was preaching some had the jerks, and a young man from N. Carolina mimicked them out of derision and soon was seized with them himself, (which was the case with many i others) he grew ashamed, and on attempting j to mount his horse to go off, his foot jerked about so, that he could not put it into the stir- rup ; some youngsters seeing this, assisted him on, but he jerked so that he could not sit alone, and one got up to hold him on ; which was done with difficulty : I observing this, went to him and asked him what he thought of it 1 said he, " I believe God sent it on me for my wickedness, and making so lit'ht of it in others;'' and he requested me to puy for him. I observed his wife had it ; she said she was first attacked with it in bed. Dr. Nelson said, he had frequently strove to gel it, (in or- der to philosophize upon it,) but could not ; and observed they could not account for it on natural principles. 649. I called at a gentleman'? house to get some breakfast, and enquired the road : the i gentleman observing my tin case in my pocket ' (containing my credentials from the State of EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 87 Georgia, and supposing me to be some vile character) took it out and examined the con- tents without asking my consent ; when he had got half through, he looked at me, I ob- served he appeared pale : he gave me what I wanted, and treated me as a king. I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on foot overtook me, and another servant on horseback, with a request that I should go back and preach : I did, (to many of the neighbors, who were called in;) the mistress deserted during the meeting; which to me, she denied, until the servants affirmed that she was in the negro-house. I observed to her, that I considered her ab- sence a slight as they had called me back, and to make it up with me, desired she should let me know the cause of her absence. She re- plied, she was afraid of the jerks more than of the small-pox or yellow fever. 650. Next day he gave me some money and sent a horse with mre several miles ; and then I took to my feet and went on to Greenville, and so on to Abingdon in Virginia : the last jerks that I saw was on a young woman, who was severely exercised during meeting. She followed me into the house, 1 observed to her the indecency and folly of such public ges- tures and grunts; and requested (speaking sternly to make an impression on her mind) if she had any regard for her character, to leave it off; she replied, " I will if I can." I took her by the hand, looking her in the face and said, "do not tell lies." I perceived (by the emotion of her hand) that she exerted every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she jerked as if it would have jerked her out of her skin if it were possible ; I did this to have an answer to others on the subject, which I told her, that my abruptness might leave no bad impression on her mind. 651. These appointments had been given out rising of six months, with the days and hours fixed ; I replied in Abingdon, (as I was dismissing the auditory,) that on such a day thirteen months, such an hour, 1 should be in town to hold a meeting God willing : and steered westerly on a circuitous rout to Turs- well ; where I preached in a sunk hole formed by nature, to a vast auditory ; being accom- modated thus far by an attorney's horse ; here I saw a gentleman, a stranger, of whom T purchased a horse at a word ; and proceeded across the mountains of Clinch, which were tremendously high, and covered with snow, and having no outer garment, I felt as if I should freeze ; however all was made up at good meetings on the other side : so I came to j With court-house; hence to Grayson, and the Lead mines, thence to New river, so to Mont- gomery, to Salem, Fincastle, Lexington ; where I spoke in the Presbyterian meeting- house ; Woodstock, Rocktown, so on to New- town, where God was graciously with us ; hence to Winchester, where I spoke in the Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of an A-double-L-part minister was present ; for whom the iMethodist preacher's heart did ache ; next day he went from house to house amongst his friends, to represent me as a crazy man, but three of his pillars were shaken, one of whom replied to him, " if a crazy man will talk so, what would he be if he was in his right mind V' which seemed to confound him. I preached at Frontroyal, and crossed the Blue Ridge in the night, in order to gel on to • my next day's appointment : a deist was pre- sent ; on hearing me observe, " that no man was a deist who would not dare to take an oath to relinquish all favors from God through Christ ;" he began to examine whether he would be willing, and something replied " no not for ten thousand v/orlds." Thus his foundation shook and conviction ensued. 652. An A-double-L-part man (who had followed up my meetings,) perceiving the man to be shaken, appointed a time to answer my discpurse ; but while attempting to answer it, forgot one of the heads of the discourse; which so confounded him, that he complained of being unwell, and concluded his meeting ; and so sunk into disgrace. 653. I spoke in Culpepper court-house, and then rode fifty miles or more to Charlottes- ville near the President's seat in Albemarle County ; I spoke to about four thousand peo- ple, and one of the President's daughters who was present, died a few days after. 654. Hence I went circuitously to Lynch- burg, where I spoke in the open air, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan's kingdom. 655. From thence to New London, where I began speaking in the court-house ; when Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and we had a gracious time. Hence I fell in with brother Stith Meacl^ and we went to the camp meeting which I had appointed last August. 656. March 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, and encamped on the ground, though there were but few JMethod- ists any where short of that distance ; the weather was chilly, the clouds appeared threatening and the prospects before us very gloomy ; however we poured out our com- plaint to God, v>'ho graciously heard our cry, sent off the clouds, and gave us a beautiful sun. 23d. About fifteen hundred people appear- ed on the ground, and the Lord began a gra- cious work that day, which I trust hell shall never be able to extinguish. — One soul found peace before night ; and another in the night. 24th. About three thousand people attend- ed; the solemnity and tenderness, and pros- pect of good increased. 88 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 25th. Sunday. About five thousand on the ground, and'^in general good attention : Colonel Callaway and a number of respecta- ble gentlemen used their endeavors to protect our peaceable privileges. Monday 26. About three thousand appeal- ed on the ground, and the rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and the cries of the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to continue all night; until we parted on Tuesday morning 27th. About fifty during this meeting professed to have found the pardoning love of God ; from hence the work went home with the people and spread over the country, as may be seen from the following letters sent by William Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel Cooper, one of the Book Stew^ards to the Connexion ; and the Rev. Stith Mead to Bishop Asbury. " Richmond District ^ April Ath, 1803. " I have been in the habit of com.municating to you, the remarkable occurrences which have fallen in my way from time to time ; but your being kept from us in the south by sick- ness, I have been at a loss where to direct my intelligence. Being informed you shortly will be in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to throw the following narrative in your way ; but passing over a great number of pleasing scenes which might be noticed, for brevity sake, I shall confine myself to the giving you a list of the camp and other meetings of magnitude, with their immediate effects, and then, in an aggre- gate, the consequences of the meetings will be seen on a more enlarged scale ; though still j much of their fruit will be unnoticed, being scattered generally over the circuit. " In this great and glorious vvork, it maybe observed, that at the close of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, and five hun- dred and twenty added to the church : and in six months, and that principally at the meet- ings, the number converted amounted to eleven hundred and seventy-six, and eight hundred and fifty joined the jNlethodist Episcopal church. With the preachers in the five circuits, Bedford Bottetourt, Amherst, Cumberland and Frank in, each having one or more camp meetings, hun- dreds are brought to God, and into his militant church ; and other denominations have shared largely the fruits of our labors. '•In this work it may be remarked, that I have baptized near one hundred adult believ- ers, from ten to twenty at a time : and after giving them the choice of the mode, there has not been one instance wherein they have cho- son immersion: and the blessing"^ of God has visibly attended the ordinance by effusion ; and there are but a few who have joined, but what professed saving religion previous to their joining. Persecution has-raged in proportion to the revival ; but hitherto the Lord has helped us — and we can say with the Apostle, 2 Cor. VI. 6. By honor and dishonor^ by evil report and good report^ as deceivers and yettrue : as unknown and yet well known : as dying and behold we live : as chastened an^ not killed : as sorrowful yet always rejoicing : as poor yet making many rich : as having noth- ing yet possessing all things. '' STITH MEAD." Dates of meetini 1804. Mar. 23— 27 Apr. 21—23 May 5—11 12—15 17—21 30 31>- June 1 S — 8—12 July 20—24 28—29 Aug. 3 — 7 ',s. Places. Bedford County. Campbell County. Goose Creek. Lynchburgh. Tabernacle New Hope Chapel. Tabernacle. Flat Rock. Lynchburgh. New Hope ChapeL Tabernacle. Charity Chapel, Pouhauta. Bethel Chapel. Leftwich's Chapel, Bedford circuit. New Hope, Bottetourt. Fincastle. Ebeuezer Chapel, Bedford. Tabernacle. Converted. Joined. 60 24 16 16 100' 100 150 20 50 100 50 100 30 60 20 60 20 1—21 3)- Sept. 8 S — 8 — 1 21—25 23 ) — Oct \\ — 1805 Mar.2». April 2, Oarleys Chapel, Bedford. 20 Oaks, Amherst. 40 Brown's Chapel, Campbell. 30 Chesnut Chapel, Franklin. 10 1036 EXTRACT or A LETTER FROM WILLIAM HEATH TO EZEKIEL COOPER. Lynchburgh. July 25?/i, 1804. "To you I suppose it will be a matter of joy, to hear of the prosperity of Zion in these parts of the Lord's vineyard. " The camp meetings, which have been usual, in the south and west for some years never began with us till last spring. "On the 23d of INlarch, a camp meeting was held by L. D.* in junction with a num- ber of other preachers and ministers ; at which fifty souls professed to find peace with God ; from this the work of God spread in almost every direction, for many were awakened at this meeting, who afterwards found the pearl of great price. At the several meetings Avhich were held at Flat-creek meeting house, by the 16th of April twenty-four souls professed con- verting grace ; and the work has continued more rapid at that place ever since : forty have joined the church there ; and sixteen iri the neighbo hood above that have professed con- version and planted a society ajnong us. In * Lorenzo Dow, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 89 the town and vicinity, from the beginning of the work in April until now, from six to twelve and sixteen, at a meeting, having pro- fessed to find the pearl of great price ; so that from a class of twenty members, we have now one hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul ! and let all the people magnify his holy name ! " On the 5th of May, a meeting was ap- pointed at a pJace fifteen miles above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days: but the work was so great, that it continued five days, day and night, with very little in- termission : in which time one hundred were thought to obtain true conversion. From the 12th to the loth of May, at a place called New-hope, five miles from town, we had another meeting, which continued also day and night, at which, there were about one hun- dred professed to get converted ; and many are daily added to our numbers. From the 17th to the 22d of May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting house, at which place, the people encamped on the ground, and continued preaching, praying, and other godly exercise, night and day, for the five days, in which time, one hundred and fifty were thought to be savingly converted ; and one hundred and forty joined the Methodist church at that time and place. From the 8th to the r2th of June, another camp meeting was held at Charity Chape!, Powhatan, at which one hundred souls were thought to obtain saving conversion, and sixty joined the Methodist church. From the 20th to the 24th of this month. We had a camp meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich's meet- ing house, at which one hundred and ten came forward, and gave testimony of their faith, that God had converted their souls. Very many are the prayer, class, and preaching meetings, not mentioned here, at which the Lord pours out his spirit in a wonderful man- ner. Considering the low ebb of religion among us, before the revival began, I can truly say, that I never saw or read of greater times; true, the times mentioned by brother Cox, in his letter to Bishop Coke, 1787, were great ; but I was in the whole of that revival, as well as this, and it is my opinion, that this revival far exceeds that. " The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and extensively. It is chiefly among the Methodists ; though our Presbyte- rian brethren are very friendly, and labor mightily with and among us. Indeed, my brother, we hope, and at times are almost led to believe, that the glorious millenium is ush- ering on ! Proclaim at your pleasure the contents of this, Dr any part. " I am in the best of bonds, "Thine, &c., "WILLIAM HEATH." 657. I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an unusual incident, but after the meeting broke up, I rode in a walk thirty miles, and lay down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, and spoke to several hun- dreds in the open air at night. I had been ne- cessitated to alight several times, and rest lay- ing upon the ground in the course of the day. 658. 28. I rode in great misery eleven miles, and spoke to hundreds, an hour by sun in the morning. Thence to Franklin court house at twelve o'clock, and some were ofiended, but good I trust was done. In the evening I spoke twelve miles off"; but was grieved with the family : could not eat with them, but next morning quitted them betimes, and went to Henry court house ; spoke to about fifteen hundred people ; and staved ^yith General Martin at night, where we had a good time. 659. 30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode thirty miles to Pittsylva- nia court house. — Here were several of my spiritual children, amongst whom was Polly Callaway, whom I once had pointed at whilst preaching, the first time she had ever saw me, and God struck her under conviction ; she ran away thirty miles to a camp meeting, where God set her soul at liberty; and almost the whole of her father's family have been brought to God : and her brother is become an itiner- ant preacher. One soul v/as set at liberty to- da)^, some mocked and caused interruption, but good was done during the three meetings. 660. It is eight years this morning since I parted with my parents, on the errand in which I am now engaged. I still feel '-woe is me if I preach not the gospel:'' Hitherto I have been preserved (through the providence of God,) by land and sea, through storms and afflictions, with the temptations of friends and foes; but the Lord hath kept me, glory to his holy name ! 31st. I held meeting sun half hour high, and then rode eighteen miles to Wilson's meeting house ; these were tender times — eight miles hence I spoke at night. 661. Sunday, April 1st. I spoke at Rock- ingham court house, N. Carolina, to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, who appeared in general solemn and well behaved, considering the inconvenience of standing in the freezing air and falling snow, more than two hours. I rode twelve miles and spoke at night, 2nd. I spoke in Danville to about two thousand : this was the seat of Satan's king- dom, yet I believe 1 shall one day see good times in this quarter. Some children were brought forward, for me to pray for thern, in- stead of offering them up in baptism, which I had never seen before. 3d. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, 90 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's TvWRNAL. where I spoke to about two thousand, and in general good attention. A family of A-double- L-part people, without any knowledge or con- sent, appointed me a meeting, (and to excuse the matter,) said they would pilot me a road five miles shorter to my next day's meeting. To prevent c.isappointing the people, I com- plied, but on my arrival, before I entered the house, I inquired, whether I might feel at I home whilst I stayed ? they replied, " yes." I then observed, that I had come forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I could take no food without them. They took their dinner, and prepared not mine, until it was time to begin meeting ; but as I would suffer nothing to clash with my appointments, and finding the people talkative, I got on a table by the porch, out of doors, in the dark unseen ; and with a stamp as if I would have stove the table through, and clap- ping my hands at the same instant with all my might, I cried with exertion, " JTmsA," which caused a solemn silence amongst the people, and then began meeting ; having told the family if my food was ready, I would take it when I had done. 662. When I had finished, I found it not ready and cold ; and being so weary I was' unable to sit up, and retired to rest, observing, I must be off betimes in the morning, and they must accommodate my breakfast accordingly, j which however was not ready until I had got j on my horse, neither did they procure me a pilot ; thus I went twenty-three miles to Char- lotte court house, got some breakfast, and spoke. 663. The above family after I was'gone, told lies abont me, and one of their preachers appeared friendly to my face, but acted like them behind my back; saying, that I said, "Jesus Christ was a liar," &c. Next year when I came this way again, this family had made another appointment for me ; but as it happened, before the son, who had come to meeting, delivered his invitation, I praye'd to God to have mercy on those who had told lies about me, which caused shame to prevent him from doing his errand : so they had to look to the disappointment themselves. 664. April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, and many lawyers Avere here ; (it being court time,) I spoke to about three thousand people, (standing upon the stocks or pillory,) on the subject of predesti- nation and deism, showing the one to be the foundation of the other. The court adjourned whilst I spoke. I added, "a man present haili some books, which contain the essence of what I spoke, if any of you should desire to procure them." A minister (observing the at- tention of the great and small, and also the sale of the books,) replied, that the stocks were the fittest place for me ; which showed tiie bitterness of his heart, and procured him no small disgrace amongst his friends. 665. Lynchburg was a deadly place for the wor-ship of God, but my friends asked, what shall be done with the profits of your chain 1 which they computed at five hundred dollars ; I replied, " I give the profits to build a brij:k chapel in Lynchburg, for the Methodists, re- serving only the privilege of preaching in it when not occupied by them, and whilst my conduct shall continue as unexceptionable as it now is." '666. 6th. I spoke at Tar wallet, (a church) in the day time, and at night at John Hobson's, junior, whom I called my Papa, and his wife my Mamma. His mother, (who is near ninety years of age,) as I asked her if she prayed, thought v/hat should I pray for unless it be to get home safe from meeting ; but in the night, whilst she meditated upo-n the above thoughts of her mind, reflected what have I been about all my life time '? I am near one hundred years old, and never considered upon my fu- ture state ; here conviction seized her mind : she went in the morning to her son's, and de- sired prayer: in about a week she was brought to rejoice in God. 667. 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Car- tersville. The first time I visited this place, I sent to an innkeeper to preach in his house, who replied, (as was said) he would first meet me ill hell : he shortly after died, and shock- ing to relate 668. No one offered a place, except one man a room, which would contain about a dozen ; at length I got the liberty of a tobacco shed or warehouse, where I spoke to about five hundred. One man rode into the company, and continued on his horse about two hours, until I had done ;. it rained so tremendously that the people who were mostly excited by curiosity, were compelled to stay until I finish- ed. So I left the town without eating or drink- ing ; but now there was a stage erected for me, and I spoke to about two thousand. I observed to the people their former cool- ness, and told them, that I would neither eat nor drink with them this time ; but intended to clear my skirts from their blood ; several were brought under conviction, and since are brought to rejoice in God. I received several invitations, but would not break my word, which gave great offence. The third time I visited this place, God gave me favor in the sight of the people : prejudice seemed to be removed, and we had a gracious time. 669. 8th. I spoke under some shades at Pow- hatan, about two thousand present ; we had a good time, except one drunken man, and some few took offence. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 91 9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, at Chesterfield court house, and at Manches- ter at night. 670. 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here I found several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here the posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the brick on which they stood, and two inches more would have let down hundreds of people upon those beneath. 671. 11th. I returned to Cumberland to pre- pare my Address io the people of Virginia for the press. I communicated my thoughts to Papa and Mamma Hobson, who after seriously weighing circumstances, gave their advice and consent concerning my marriage. Sunday loth. I came to Petersburgh, some were noisy, and some were tender in meeting. 672. 16th. A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne church, he a few days af- ter was flung from the gig and soon expired. Oh ! how uncertain is life ! Oh ! the necessity of being always ready ! ! I spoke under the federal oaks to about se- venteen hundred. — We had a melting time. Trials I expect are at the door ; the cloud seems gathering fast, and to none but a Divine Providence can I look, as an interposing friend. I am taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in the power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my whole confidence in him : for whom else can I rely upon 1 The fable sailh, that the snake to oblige the porcupine suffered him to come into his den out of the cold, the latter growing warm, began to bristle up and stir about, and the quills to prick the snake ; which caused him to request the other to begone, or else be- have. He replied, " I'm well enough off, and if you do not like the place, you may seek rest elsewhere." Brother Mallard writes thus, '* I am out of hell, thank God, Christ was rebuked by Peter, his friends thought him beside himself; Joshua thought it wrong in those w^ho prophesied in the camp. Aaron and Miriam, rose up against Moses ; and John with others forbid one who was casting out devils in the name of Christ : because he followed not v/ith them ; and ig- norant brethren cause trials, (though well meaning) beside those false brethren, hypo- crites and backsliders." There are trials enough daily, without borrowing trouble from the morrow. All is well now, to-morrow may take thought for itself. 673. I spoke at Prince George court house, and though there were but few religious peo- ple, it was a tender time notwithstanding it was muster day. I rode fourteen miles and spoke in the afternoon in Jones' whole church to hundreds. A Quaker gir| (who was excited hither,) was brought under concern of mind in the meeting ; and had no rest until the Lord spoke peace to her soul. The next time I saw her, she was rejoicing in God. — Here I met Jesse Lee^ and rode with him to his fathers, whose house had been a preaching house most constantly for thirty years, and I sup- pose one of the oldest in America. 674. I communicated my intention to pub- lish my journal, and apply the profits towards building a meeting house in the city of Wash- ington, as a gentleman had offered to give me a spot of ground for that purpose. J. L said that he had no objection if I told the I whole truth, and gave the meeting house to j the IMethodists; which was then my intention. I But one af the Conferences making some ob- jjection at my building meeting houses for them, I afterwards altered my mind, and gave what I conceived to be the profits, to some ^Methodist trustees, still in the district of Co- lumbia, which contains ten miles square, and includes the cities of Washington, Georgetown and Alexandria. I ISth. I had meeting .at Sussex court house; then to Jones' meeting house, where I m.et five travelling preachers, on their way to general j Conference. I 675. 19th. Had meeting at Hall's meeting I house, and Dinwiddle court house, and ap- pointed a camp meeting to commence on the 8th of March following. 21st. I spoke at the camp meeting ground, and next day at Brunswick court house, and at night at Ellis' meeting house, to about one thousand. One professed to find' peace. Ira Ellis is one of the old travelling preachers, and Droomgoole also, who live in this country. It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection, vv'hen I fall in company with those who were the first in the planting the infant Methodist church in America; when I reflect how some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still engaged, and the rest gone to glory. I spoke at Hicke's ford in the court house, and at a widow's in the night ; I stood upwards of three hours in these meetings, and it was a happy time to me. 676. 24th. I rode to Jones' church, and from thence to Jerusalem, a place noted for wicked- ness ; I spoke in the court house, but none asked me either to eat or drink, which was the greatest inhospitality I had met with for some time. This town was beautifully situated on a river. 26th. I held meeting at Sufiblk, and Jolly's chapel ; some A-double-L-part people took of- fence, but good I trust was done. 27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than could get in the house. Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At brother 92 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LO^ENZO's JOURNAL. Green's also, we had a good time, wliilst some fell to the floor. and raised the people in the street. 28th. I spoke in Norfolk, and Portsmouth ; and some souls were set at liberty. I refused some money, and got some hand bills printed, and then had a sufficiency left to pay my fer- riage ; however some one slipped some money into my socket, which answered the end ; so I still perceive that the calls of God's spirit and the openings of his providence go hand in hand. 29th, The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meetings, which gave me a fine op- portunity of addressing the people, both in the Methodist chapel, and in the church ; in the latter of which one fell as in the agonies of death. I feel as if my work in this country was drawing towards a close, and my heart drawn towards England. Oh ! how easy some people can rest, even ministers, and see so lit- tle fruit of their labor. 677. 30th. I rode to Yorktown, where Corn- wallis was taken prisoner, and the cave to which he retired during the siege still remains, being cut on purpose for him in a rock. The effects of the siege and shot still remain ; the town is since of little consequence. I spoke in the church to what I could, but I doubt if there be one white, a Christian in the place. I crossed York river to Gloucester side and spoke again. • May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a good time, saw some of brother Mead's spiri- tual children seven years old. Hence to Bel- lamy's chapel ; stood about six hours this day, but I and my horse but little to eat till night, having travelled about thirty miles. 2nd. Had meetings at Shacklesford chapel and the new church. 678. The Church of England was once the established religion, (by law,) in this state ; the clergyman was allowed sixteen thousand pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as his salary from the parish. When the war commenced between England and America, the Legislature of this state thought it unrea- sonable to compel a man to pay and so de- prive him of his natural privilege of showing his voluntary liberality ; and also to compel one to pay to the support of those in whose min- istry he did not believe. These clergy, supposing the Virginians would be conquered after the above act, and their arrears made up to them, continued their attendance for a while : but after the taking of Cornwallis, they deserted the churches, and left them vacant, which caused the legis- lature to permit other denominations to use them, &c., and many scores of the best buildings in this state are now going to ruin. 679. 3d. I spoke at Pace's meeting house, and also in the Baptist's chapel. Benjamin Pace had borne an unblemished character as a preacher, and at length fell into a decline, which he bore with christian forti- tude, calling for his shroud and grave clothes, { dressed himself in them as some great hero \ on an important expedition; then bade his wife, son and daughter farewell, with orders to have the society notified ; '• I am done fighting, my soul is in glory," — and with his hand fixed in a proper attitude, went off tri- umphant. This is a match for an infidel. 4th. 1 spoke Tour hours lacking thirteen minutes, under the shades between two trees at Cole's Chapel, to a crowded, serious, atten- tive auditory. In the midst of my discourse, I observed a man on the other side of the trees, whom I considered as a backslider : it ran repeatedly through my mind to ask him before the people, if the language of his heart was not contained in these words. " What peaceful hours I once enjoyed ! How sweet their memory still, But they have left an aching void The world can never fill." And at length I proposed the question, after telling the congregation the cause, and re- quested him if it was, to give me his hand ', which he did to the surprise of the people ; he was a Baptist as I afterwards was told ) and continued uneasy in his mind for some weeks, till some of his people plastered him up with the old doctrine, " once in grace al- ways in grace.'''' 5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Royal, and had a solemn time. QSO. 6th. I spoke in Fredericksburg four times and collected upwards of forty pounds for the benefit of a free school ; the little boys who heard me preach, next day went all over town, spelling " A-double-L-part — few — elect — some — small number," &c. which diverted some and exasperated others. 7th. I spoke in Staiford and Dumfries court houses. 8th. I gave my last here ; and spoke in a church on the way to Alexandria, where I spoke at night, and next morning. 9th. I spoke in Georgetown. 681. 10th. I went to Montgomery, but finding my appointment not given out, I push- ed on to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, and heard a sermon at night. Here brother Daniel Ostrander brought me heavy tidings, the death of my mother, the first that ever died out of my father's family. It gave me a tender sensation, but I could neither weep nor mourn ; whilst these words were in my mind, " Oh ! is my mother gone ! is she gone, never to return." The last time I saw her, she requested that EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 93 I should come and see them once a year, whilst she should live, which was my then intention ; but God so wonderfully opened my way in the southern climes, that I could not find my way clear, although I had felt unu- sual exercise when I parted from her last, (which I remarked to my friends :) and also j about the time of her disease ; though it was I near five months after she died before I heard of it. 11th. I received a letter from my father, giving me the particulars of my mothers dis- solution and triumphant end; which was a little more than twelve months from the time I parted with her last. He also informed me ■ of the death of my brother Fish, which took ! place a few weeks before her's. When I saw i him last, he was backslidden from God ; it I appears he was reclaimed in his last illness, I and made a happy exit. i 682. Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the I market, and published it from the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for the public paper, for me to preach there a second time ;. there was a large concourse of people at the last meeting, and near one hundred preachers present, it being now General Conference time ; I had come here to see if they intended to hedge up my way. Brother Ostrander in- formed me, that the New- York Conference had conversed me over and some were minded to block up my way, whilst others objected, saying, " he does us no harm, but we get the fruit of his labor," whilst the former urged my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Daws might spring out of the same 7iest: so they agreed to discourage giving out ray appoint- ments; and it appears that some came to this Conference with an intention to have a move to block up my way at one stroke, but on seeing the southern preachers and hearing of my conduct and success, their prejudice de- serted them, and their opinions and views of things concerning me altered, (as several of them told me) and became friendly,' though before cool and distant. 683. Stith INIead, who was on his way from Georgia to General Conference^ when we met at the camp-meeting, got detained on ac- count of the revival which then broke out, and spread as fire on a mountain, in all direc- tions. He wrote to Baltimore conference, and also to me, that he conceived his presence would not be necessary there on my account. Nicholas Snethen I here heard preach in the life and power of the Holy Ghost; Oh! what an alteration in the man for the better! He once jvas a pleasant speaker to the ear, but littk energy to the heart, until God knocked him down twice at a camp meeting, and gave I' him such a Baptism as he never felt before; however spiritual blessings may be abused through unfaithfulness to the Divine Spirit, and v\hat need there is of our practising th€ apostle's caution, " if any man thinketh he standeth, let him take heed lest he fall. '^ The preachers as a body seemed unpreju- diced, yet a few individuals are excepted, amongst whom R and W of ancient date, which I desired might be done away, and requested an interview for that purpose, bitt though one of them invited me to break- fast, yet they both w^ent out before the time appointed, without acquainting the family, which caused me to feel awkward and abash- ed when I came. 684. I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never saw my way opening un- til now. George Pickering, who was presiding Elder in Boston district, invited me to his ju- risdiction, which I esteemed as a Providence, expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore and returned to Richmond, where 1 put some man- uscripts to press and visited some neighboring places. 685. I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder; having spoken to him through the grate the preceding day ; some trifled when this awful catastrophe was ex- hibited. Papa Hobson met me here, but my appoint- ments would not admit of my returning with him in the gig ; and I had sold my horse to pay for printing, and how to get on I did not know, being unwell a day or two after ; how- ever, a gentleman who had been excited by curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear me at (Jartersville, was there brought under concern ; and with his servant was now on his return from Petersburg, where he had been to purchase a coach to accommodate his family to meetings. He hearing of this ap- pointment, delayed on his journey twenty-four hours, and then in his coach carried me home to Cumberland. 686. 26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my approaching dissolu- tion : I feel unwell out of employ these few days past, though I have had but very few rest days for seventeen months ; but have generally preached from two to five times a day, riding from thirty to fifty miles. Sunday 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel preparatory for camp meeting. We had a shout ; two found peace ; and some ungener- ous persons struck the negroes, who were re- joicing in God, to the shedding of blood. 687. Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting com- menced near Poplar-spring church, in Glou- cester county. Brother Mead, (who had or- dered me to appoint it) did not come accord- ing to expectation. — No preachers were on the ground, and hundreds of people were assembled; this, indeed, was a trial of my 94 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. faith among the strange people ; however, in the Name of the Lord, I went up the stage and began the meeting ; and besought God for a token for good : and soon a poor woman, who had come thirty miles on foot, under dis- I tress, was delivered, and clapping her hands [ shouted for joy ; upon this three or four preachers appeared. These things began to revive my heart, -but a shower of rain expell- ed us from the woods into the church, where six or eight souls found peace. The next day Avas a good time also. Sunday 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst I was speaking from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the peo- ple in motion, but "I requested the people to be still and raise their hearts to God, if per- haps He would send off the clouds; and soon the threatening grew favorable and the clouds went round. jNIonday 4th. Our meeting broke up ; about thirty found peace ;. a number of backsliders were reclaimed; scores were awakened, and good was done in the Name of the Lord. 5th. I replied to an A-double-L-part dis- course, delivered against me in my absence by Bob S. who had heard me preach, which I think w^as unmanly. 688. Thursday 7th. I met Brother Mead at Papa Hobson^s, who informed me that the work in Bedford county has greatly spread : six hundred found peace; and five hundred and twenty, he had taken into society, and the flame was still going on. 689. Friday, 8th. Camp-meeting came on at Charity-chapel, Powhatan county. ■ The Lord was precious ; but the wicked strove to trouble us. Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground. The w^ork went on, and the opposition increased. Twenty-five com- bined together to give me a flogging. They ransacked the camp to find me v/hilst I was taking some repose. This was the first dis- covery of their project ; as I went out of the tent, one was seen to cock a pistol towards me, whilst a voice was heard, '• there he is ! there he is !" My friends forced me into the tent. Next day I had one of the young men arrested, and t-wo others fled before they could be taken. The young man acknowledged his error, and promised never to do the like again; so we let him go. The law was read from the stage, and after that we had peace. Satan was angry, and brought to hush with only grov/ling what should be done by way- laying me on the road : — I defied them to do their worst. The work w^ent on, and con- tinued all night, and next morning, when w^e were parting, we had good reason to believe that one hundred souls were brought to liberty. I Some were minded that I should go off in a I covered coach, which I refused, but Avith Brother Dunnington went off in a gig, believ- I ing that they had no power to hurt me. I What enraged tliem so, was my showing their improper behavior in their striking the blacks, &c. 13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker's, in whose family God has begun a precious work. I p-irchased a grave suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey M : and took my de- parture to Petersburg. The stage coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours behind my intention. 690. Friday, loth. 1 arrived on the camp- ground about an hour by sun in the evening ; three "otiad peace : some attempted interrup- tion ; bu: the magistrates were on our side. I continued on the ground until Monday, 18th, in which time about sixty professed to have' found peace, and about one hundred awa- kened. Brother Cox wrote me that about thirty found peace after that I left the ground. Some blamed me for appointing this meeting : however the devil's kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of Wight, and I will rejoice. I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a chapel; and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and several souls WTre set at liberty while I staid. 691. Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New York. We had some contrary wands, horri- ble squalls, and calms ; however, in eight days, I spoke with some friends in New York, having quitted the vessel, and by way of Elizabethtown came to the city. N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively (by the account of his friends) as he was some time ago. He is lately married. — Cyrus Stebbens objected to my preaching where he was stationed, though the trustees were mostly friendly. He withdrew from the connexion soon after, Avhich showed what spirit he was of. 692.. I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletow^n, and a friend took me in a chair, near forty miles, Avhence I continued on foot until I came near Connecticut line, when about sixty yards off, whilst raising my heart to God, to open me a way for provision, as I had but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron Hunt, a preacher, who told me where to call and get some refreshment ; I did so, sind held two meetings in the neighborhood ; then came to Danbury, and pawning my watch, took stage for Hartford. 693. July 10th. Walking twenty miles, I came to my fathers house, which appeared empty. Things seemed pleasant round about; but my mother is no more — I cannot mourn — my loss is her gain, I trust to meet her in EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 95 the skies, where sorrow and parting are no more. — The rest of my friends are well in body, but low in religion. 694. I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the contemplation for a meeting- house like to fall through, although six hun- dred dollars were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred dollars worth of books to aid therein, provided they would give me assist- ance in putting my journal to press. Here brother Burrows met me, and went to Hebron, where we saw brother Wood. We agreed on a camp meeting, to commence the last dsy of May following ; which, when known, v.-as ridiculed as enthusiasm, to think that I could get people to go into the woods, and encamp night and day in this populous part, where elegant meeting-houses were so numerous. I was now called to another difficulty : a young horse being dead, and some money miscarried which t had sent for his keeping and a coat; my appointment had gone on to Boston, and how to do I saw not my way clear; but here that same Providence, v/hose kindness I had experienced on many interest- ing occasions, was manifest. A letter from a motherly woman, who had never seen me but once, came to hand, in which was enclosed a bank note. — This enabled me to pay what I owed, and take stage from Springfield to Wal- tham. A paper maker agreed, if I would pay one hundred down and give him bonds for the remainder, he would accommodate me; but how to accomplish this I did not know, until I fell asleep at brother Pickering's father- in-law's in Waltham, when I dreamed how and where I could get the money, which I observed to P , who replied," A dream is a dream." I said, "true; but I intend to see the result." — I wrote to my INIiddletown friends and succeeded accordingly. I spoke several times in Boston, and once on the com- mon, where two caused interruption : but shortly after God called them to eternity! Some dated their awakenings and conver- sions from this visit. Thence I took stage and returned' to S i:5pnng field, where I arrived about twelve at night, and lay under a hay-stack until day; when I called on the paper man, and a friend met me from JNIiddle- town, so we completed our bargain ; when I went with the friend to Hartford, and com- pleted our agreement with the printers and bookbinder. I now had a tour of about six thousand miles laid off before me, to be accomplished against my return in May, and not a ce.nit of money in my pocket ; however, in the name of God, I set off on foot from my father's house, though no one knew my situation : doubting not, but that the Providential hand, which I had experienced heretofore, would go with me still.- I walked to Hartford river, telling the ferry-man my case ; he carried me over, saying, " pay when you can," (it being one cent.) I sold some books, and continued my walk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon of Quakers, who suffered me to ride some on the way. 695. Thence I took stage to Danbury and redeemed my watch ; held a few meetings, and came to New York. A friend who had employed me to get him some printing done, not maiing remittance, I had liked to have been involved in difficulty ; but Providence de- livered me from this difficulty also. Brother Thacher had consented for my holding a camp meeting in his district ; but reconsidering the matter, recoiled with prohibition. Yet to pre- vent my disappointment from being too great, suffered four appointments to be made for me by a local preacher, not choosing to give them out himself, considering the agreement at last conference. These appointments were given out wrong end foremost, considering the line of my journey, which caused me much more travelling; however, with a heavy heart, I fulfilled the appointments, in each of which I could but remark with tears, that some persons had accused me vrith being of a party spirit, to strive to get a separation, which thing was false, and I did not expect to trouble them any more in that part, until there was an alteration, and God should fur- ther open m.y way. As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up a horse, saddle and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. I con- sidered this act as christian kindness; but Satan strove to raise a dust as I did not make remittance very speedily, having no safe op- portunity for some months. I pa.ssed through my old circuit, the Dutch- ess, and saw some who retained prejudice, but T continued my journe}', putting up at the inns, being unwilling to screw any thing through the devil's teeth. "When I arrived in Albany, the preaching- house doors which had been shut in Stebbeii's time, were now open. As the stationed preacher was out of town, and one or two others, who were expected, not coming, the people were like to be disappointed, which to prevent, gave rise to the opening, which I embraced as providential, and held a number of meetings. Here I have always found some kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. I took my departure to Weston, where I saw Smith Miller, his wife Hannah, and Peggy ; after an absence of nearly two years. 696. August 31st. Camp meeting began, and the people were entirely strangers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of meeting. Several Methodist preachers came as specta- tors, intending, if the meeting did well, to take hold, heart and hand with me, but if ill, to leave it as they found it; and let the blame devolve on me. A stage being erected, I ad- dressed the people thereon, from Luke xxi. 19. An awful solemnity came over the peo- jile ; several mourners came forward to ba prayed for ; and some shortly found comfort, and the Lord began to move in the camp: however, the preachers were minded we should disband to private habitations : but I replied, "if I can get twenty to tarry on the ground, I would not go off until the meeting broke." Soon the Lord began to m.ove among the people, and many were detained on the ground, and souls were born to God. Next day. the congregation and work in- creased, and so in the course of the night likewise. Sunday, Sept. 2d. It rained, (I was sick,) and the people were punished, by getting wet in the shojwer, through not coming better pre- pared for encampment, &c., which I was glad of, as it taught them a useful lesson against my return : it cleared up, and the sun broke out, when I addressed them. Being informed of some ill designs among the youth, to bring a stigma on the meeting, I observed three companies in the woods. I got on a log in the triangle, and began relating a story con- cerning a bird's nest, which my father had remarked represented his family, that would be scattered like these young birds who knew not the getting of things, but only the fruition of provision, and not parental affection, until they become to have children of their own ; which remarks had made great impression on my mind. The rehearsal to them had the desired effect, and gathered' their wandering minds into a train of serious thinking, and prepared their hearts for the reception of good advice : several of them desired I should pray with them ; soon nine were sprawling on the ground, and some were apparently lifeless. The Doctors supposed they had fainted, and desired water and fans to be used. I replied, "Hush!" then they, to show the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to determine it with their skill, but to their surprise their pulse was regular ; some said, " it is fictitious, they make it :" I answered, " the weather is warm, and we are in a perspiration, whilst they are as cold as corpses, which cannot be done by human art." Here some supposing they were dying, whilst others suggested, " it is the work of the devil :" I observed, " if it be the deviPs work, they will use the dialect of hell, when they come to :" some watched my words, in great solemnity, and the first and second were soon brought through, happy, and all in the course of the night, except a young woman, who had come under good impression, much against her fathers will, thirty miles. She continued shrieking for mercy for eight hours, sometimes on the borders of despair, until near sunrise, when I exhorted her if she had a view of her Saviour, to receive Him as ap- pearing for her : her hope revived ; faith sprang up ; joy arose ; her countenance was an index of heart to all the beholders ; she uttered a word, and soon she testified the reality of her men- tal sensation, and the peace she had found. About thirty found peace ; and I appointed another camp meeting, to commence in May. 697. When I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought w^ere happy in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connexion as the result of matrimony. I heard also of a young man, who made a proposal of marriage : the young woman possessing piety and consider- ation, agreed to m.ake it a matter of fasting and prayer, to know the Divine v/ill on the subject; she also told a considerate friend, who gave her advice on the subject. At the time appointed they met, to return their an- swers upon the subject. The man said he thought it was the will of God they should proceed, and the two women's opinion was the reverse. — It was then submitted for my opinion, why I thought the young man's mind differed from theirs : I replied, that many persons desire a thing, and wish that it might be the will of God it should be so, and from thence reason themselves into a belief that it is His will, when in fact it is nothing but their own will, substituted for God's, and so stand in their own light and deceive them- selves. It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriageable, and whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular person whom they ought to have ; but I believe it to be possible for them to miss of that object and obtain one who is not proper for them. Some people have an idea, that all matches are appointed, which I think repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his Avife, and a woman her husband ; they two will ^o to another part and marry and live as lawful man and wife. — Now can a rational creature suppose that God appointed this match, whose revealed will sayeth, " Thou shalt not commit adultery.'''' Again I have seen some men and women in courtship, put the best foot foremost, and the best side out ; and from this their ways would appear pleasing, and fancy would be conceiv- ed and taken for love ; but when they got ac- quainted with each other's weaknesses, after the knot was tied, the ways which once appeared agreeable are now odious : thus the dear be- comes cheap., and the honey is gall and vine- gar ; but, alas, it is too late to repent. — Their EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 97 dispositions being so different, it is as much impossible for them to live agreeable and hap- py in love together, as for the cat and dog to agree. Thus a foundation is laid for unhap- piness for life. — Whatsoever ye do^ do all to the Glory of God, is the language of the Scripture ; therefore, as Christ saith, without me ye can do nothing : and as Paul saith, through Christ who strengthened me, I can do all things. We are to look to God for help in whatever we undertake, as all things are sanctified through faith and prayer ; thert!fore whatsoever we dare not pray to God for his blessing upon, we have no right to pursue : it is forbidden fruit : but as there is a Provi- dence of God attending every person in every situation in life, and no such thing as mere chance, it is my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dispensation of Divine Provi- dence, instead of being their own choosers, their will resigned to his disposal, &c., that they would find His Providence to guide and direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls of His Spirit and the openings of His Providence go hand in hand. I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object should be the means of rival- ling my God, and of course not to alter the si- tuation of my life, unless a way seemed to open in the way of Providence, whereby I might judge that my extensive usefulness should be extended rather than contracted. S M , of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods, and heard that Crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought and found me. He accompanied me to my appointments, consisting of about one hun- dred miles to travel. He kept what some call a Methodist tavern, i. e. a house for the preach- ers, &c. One of my appointments being near his house, he invited me to tarry all night ; observing his daughter would be glad to see me. I asked if he had any children ! he re- plied, a young woman I brought up I call my daughter. I staid all night, but, so it happen- ed that not a word passed between her and me, though there were but three in the family. I went to my appointment where we had a precious time ; but whilst preaching, I felt uncommon exercise (known only to myself and my God) to run through my mind, which caused me to paus^e for some time. In going to my evening appointment, I had to return by the house, he being still in company with me. I asked him if he would object if I should talk to his daughter concerning matri- mony ? he replied, " I have nothing to say, only I have requested her, if she had any re- gard for me, not to marry so as to leave my house." When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife, who had been there, and what they had been about in my absence : she told me, which made way for her to observe, that P^SSy was resolved never to marry unless it were to a preacher, and one who w^ould con- tinue travelling. — This resolution being simi- lar to my own, as she then stepped into the room, caused me to ask if it were so ? she answered in the affirmative ; on the back of which I replied, "do you think you could accept of such an object as me ]" she made no answer, but retired from the room ; this was the first time of my speaking to her. I took dinner ; asked her one question more and went to my neighboring meet- ings, wnich occupied some days ; but having a cloak making, of oiled cloth, it drew me back to it : I staid all night, and in the morn- ing, when going away, I observed to her and her sister, who brought her up as a mother, that I was going to the warm, countries, where I had never spent a warm season, and it was probable I should die, as the warm climate destroys most of those who go from a cold country ; but (said I) if I am preserved about a year and a half from now, I am in hopes of seeing this northern country again, and if during this time you live and remain single, and find no one that you like better than you do me, and would be willing to give me up twelve months out of thirteen, or three years out of four to travel, and that in foreign lands, and never say, do not go to your appointment, &c. For if you should stand in my way, I should pray to God to remove you, which I believe he would answer, and if I find no one that I like better than I do you, perhaps some- thing further may be said on the subject ; and finding her character to stand fair, I took my departure. In my travels I went to the Natchez country, where I found religion low, and had hard times, but thought this country one day would be the garden of America, and if this family would remove there, it would prove an everlasting blessing (as it respects religion) to the inhabitants, considering iheir infant state.* It lay on my mind for some weeks, when I WTOte to them on the subject, though I had no outward reason to suppose they would go, considering the vast distance of near two thousand miles. But now I find she was still single, and they all willing to comply with my request, which removed many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a circumstance that turned up in the order of Providence,, instead of by my own seeking ; so our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I thought not to have the ceremony performed until I should return from Europe ; but upon reflection, considering the circumstance would ♦ Provided they should be faithful to God— but many good things fall through for the want of bumble abi faithful perseverance under God. 98 E3f£MPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZo's JOURNAL. require a eorrespondence, my letters might be intercepted, and the subject known ; prejudice arise, jealousy ensue, and much needless con- versation and evil be the result ; wherefore to prevent the same, a preacher coming in we were married that night, though only we five were present, this being the third of Septem- ber, 1804. > 698. 4th. • Smith Miller set ofT with me for the Natchez early in the morning, as my ap- pointments had been given out for some months. I spoke at Westmoreland and Au- gusta that day. 5th. We rode fifty miles, I spoke once on the road, and saw a spiritual daughter, who was awakened when I travelled the Pittsfield circuit. 6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Methodists ; near the east branch of the Stsquehannah river, the man was kind, but the woman was as she was. 7th. Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night at Sugar-creek. 8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming. 9th. Twenty -five miles to Amariah Sutton's, and found Gideon Draper preaching, who was awakened when I was on Cambridge circuit. Oh ! how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit of my labor, hundreds of miles off, years after. I spoke when he was done. He accompanied us ten miles where I spoke again. 10th. Thirty-three miles to P p An- tisse's. 11th. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman who was reasonable in his charges. 12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the Alleghany mountain to Welshtown. 13th. We crossed the Laurei ^ills, and though we lost some miles by false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and staved with a friend. 14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the evening, and then rode thirty-two miles to Pittsb:5rg, where we arrived about the dawn of day ; I found my appointments were not gi /en out accurately. Sunday 16th. I spoke in Pittsburg, and Washington. 17th. Brownsville and Union-town, where I heard that the Bishops Asbiiry and Whatcoat were sick twenty-five miles off. "^h. Spoke twice in Washington. 19th. Spoke in Steubenville in th*^ State of II Ohio — I havp now been in each of the seven- itrfi Stales of thp TToiori. 'x,ifrii. Spoke m Charlestown, and some were offended. 21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sunrise : and then to Wheeling. • Spoke at ten o'clock to a large concourse and so went on our journey. 23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river ; I could not but observe great IMarks of Antiquity, ridges of earth thrown up so as to form enclosures of various forms, on which three or four might easily ride abreast: some of these I think would contain near one hundred acres more. 24th. Came to New Lancaster, where I spoke. 25th. Came to Chillicothe, held four meet- ings, some of the A-double-L-part people were offended, stayed with the Governor two days; in him are connected the Christian and the gentleman. I think this State is laid off in townships, six miles square, and then into sec- tions of one mile square, containing six hun- dred and forty acres ; and half sections : the title of this is obtained from grovernment at nine shillings English per acre, for ever, in four annual payments, or if the money be paid down the interest will be deducted. No slavery can be introduced here. There are lands laid off for schools in great magnitude : and I consider the form of the constitution su- perior to that of any other in the Union. Near the Ohio river people are sometime troubled with fevers, but uplands near the heads of the streams, the country is far more healthy. 699. Monday, October 1st. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian Minister had failed in giving out my appointments ; however I fell in vrith the western Conference, which was now sitting in Kentucky, and God was \vith them and the people. I saw the jerks in Penn- sylvania, Ohio, and this State on this journey. Several of the presiding elders called me into a private room ; and after some interview we parted in friendship. Next day T spoke under the trees, nearly the whole Conference being piesent ; I thcught I could discern every coun- tenance preseijt and tell the INIethodist from the A-double-L-part people, and never before observed that present impression would cause the countenance to be such an index to the mind, of pleasure and pain, especially in an auditory. From thence I went to Lexington, lield a few meetings, an.^ saw one whom I had known in Dublin, but he was not as happy now as once. I here experienced some kind- ness, and also spoke at Paris by the way : an A-double-L-part man being convinced that A- double-L meant a//, caused great uneasiness among the Presbyterians. First, several preach- ers formed themselves into an association, Dy tne name of the Springfield Association, and then made a will and voluntarily died, and in- stead of being a distinct party, sunk into union with all Christians. 700. Sunday 7th. I spoke in Herodsburgh and Springfield. As I was getting up, I found ray cb.hes had been moved during the night, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 99 which caused me to arouse the family ; my jacket was found in the piazza, and all my money gone except one cent. Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were not given out. I spoke in Clarkesville and Nashville, and many other places over the country, until I came to a bro- ther Canon's, who liad been the means of opening my way (under God) before. 701. Friday i9th. Camp meeting commen- ced at Liberty : here I saw the jerks ; and some danced : a strange exercise indeed ; however, it is involuntary, yet requires the consent of the will, i. e. the people are taken jerking irresistibly, and if they strive to re- sist it, it worries them much, yet is attended with no bodily pain, and those who are ex- ercised to dance, (which in the pious seems an antidote to the jerks) if they resist it brings deadness and barrenness over the mind ; but when they yield to it they feel happy, although it is a great cross ; there is a heavenly smile and solemnity on the coun- tenance, which carries a great conviction to the minds of beholders; their eyes when dan- cing seem to be fixed upwards as if upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below. Sunday 21st. I heard Dr. Tooley, a man of liberal education, who had been a noted Deist, preach on the subject of ihe jerks and the dan- cing exercise. He brought ten passages of Scripture to prove that dancing was once a religious exercise, but corrupted at Aaron's calf, and from thence young people got it for amusement. I believe the congregation and preachers were generally satisfied with his re- marks. The Natchez mission had almost discour- aged the western Conference, having made several trials with little success; however Lawner Blackman and Brother Barnes, finding that I was going thither, offered as volunteers and fell in with me for the jo\irnev. 702. Tue.sday 23d. We started from Frank- lin, (where I received some kindness,) and rid- ing thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods; it rained and apparently we could get no fire, but some moving families from N. Carolina, got affrighted by some Indians an,d were re- turning, being fearful to venture on their way. They showed us the remains of their fire where they had encamped the preceding night; and with difficulty I prevailed on them to stay with us, until I let them know my name, which they had heard of before, they intended travelling on all night to the settlements, be- ing fearful of being massacred by the Indians. 24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one company of Indians on the way. 25th. The post and a traveller passed by us early, but we overtook them, and continu- ed together to Tennessee river; the wind was high, and none did cross except the Post, and he with danger. 26th. We crossed, paying a dollar each, where was a small garrison, and some few half-bred Indians. 27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasaw ; I am now beside the fire, the j company laying down to rest, and our horses feeding in a cane brake, and provisions just out. Sunday 28th. Two of our horses were miss- ing, but were returned early in the morning by a negro and an Indian, who, I suppose, had stolen them to get a reward. One of our company was for flogging the negro, which I opposed, lest it should raise an uproar, and endanger other travellers by the Indians, who are of a revengeful temper. This day was a hungry time to us. We thought of the disci- ples who plucked the ears of corn on the Sabath. At length we came to another village where some whites lived, and one Mr. Gunn (who was touched under the word when I was here before) received us kindly. We tarried two days in this settlement, held meetings, and received gratis, necessaries for our jour- ney, took our departure. Having a gun with us, we killed some turkeys, which were nu- merous in flocks : from what we saw, there were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in these woods. The canopy of heaven was our covering by night, except the blankets we were rolled in : we kept fires to prevent the wild beasts from approaching too near. The Post we saw no more ; the man who was with him continued with us. and being seized with derangement for some hours in the woods, re- tarded our progress. 703. November 4th. Crossed the ground, where I had the providential escape from the Indian, and arrived at the settlement of Natch- ez. We were glad to see white people, and get out of the woods once more : stayed at the first house all night. 5th. Called on JMoses Floyd, a preacher, on Bigblack ; here brother Barnes tarried to be- gin his rout. Blackman went with us to Col. Barnefs, on Biopeer : next day we went to Randal Gibson's, on Clark's creek, got some washing done, and the Miller staid ; and Blackman went with me to squire Tooley's, father of the Doctor ; where brother Harriman, a missionary, was at the point of death ; how- ever he recovered : our presence seemed to re- vive him. 8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adjacent parts. Here I must ob- serve the truth of the maxim, "give the devil rope enough and he will hang himself." A printer extracted a piece from the Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me, which, however, did me no harm, though it circulated in most papers in the Union : he had just got his types 100 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. set up before I made application for the inser- tion of a notice, that I should hold meeting in town on Sunday ; this following the other, made impression on the people's minds : and excited the curious to attend meeting. — When I was here before, I found it almost impossible to get the people out to meeting any wa)'', and had my scruple whether there were three Christians in, town, either black or white: but now I spoke three succeeding Sabbaths, and some on week days. 704. 12th. This day I am twelve years old. Brother BlacJcman preached a funeral sermon. I spoke a few words, and God began a gra- cious work. — Here hj ' Washington, we ap- pointed a camp meeting : there is ground laid off for a college • and Congress, beside a hand- some donation, hath given twenty thousand acres of ground, &c. This country is now di- viding into townships and sections, and sold by government, as in the state of Ohio ; and though only a territory now, yet will be in- corporated into a State, when the inhabitants shall amount to sixty thousand. They now had a small Legislature 5 the governor is ap- pointed by the President. One representative goes to Congress. 705. Sunday 25th. I spoke for the last time at Natchez. I visited Seltzertown, Greenville, and Gibson-port. — This last place was a wil- derness not two years ago, but now contains near thirty houses, with a court house and jail. We held quarterly meeting on Clarke's creek ; some supposed I would get no campers, but at this Q. M. I wanted to know if there were any backsliders in the auditory, and if there were, and they would come forward, I would pray with them : an old backslider, who had been happy in the old settlements, with tears came forward and fell upon his knees, and several followed his example : a panic seized the congregation, and an awful awe ensued : we had a cry and shout : it was a weeping tender time. The devil was angry, and some without persecuted, saying, "Is G-od deaf, that they cannot worship him without such a noise ?" though they perhaps would make a greater noise when drinking a toast. This prepared the way for the camp meeting, and about thirty from this neighborhood went thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the ground : the camp meeting continued four days : the devil was angry at this also, and though his emissaries contrived various pro- jects to raise a dust, their efforts proved inef- fectual; in general there was good decorum, and about jfifty were awakened, and five pro- fessed justifying faith; so that it now may be said, the country which was a refuge for scape- gallows, a few years since, in Spanish times, is in a hopeful way, and the wilderness begins to bud and blossom as the rose, and the bar- ren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed the Mississippi into Louisiana, and yjsit(vd se- veral settlements, holding religious meetings : I believe there is a peculiar providence of such a vast territory falling to the United States, as liberty of conscience may now prevail as the country populates, which before was pro- hibited by the Inquisition. We got some things fixed to our mind; procured three Span- ish horses, ?vhich had been foaled wild in the woods, and had been caught out of the gang, by climbing a tree and dropping a noose over th.? head, it being made fast to a bough, &c. We got letters from home, with information that they were well, and the work going on. 706. December 16th. Our horses being tamed, and taught to eat corn, by forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a tent and provisions, bid the settlement on the Mississippi adieu, and betook to the woods for Tombigby, having two others in company. We had not gone far before the saddle turned on the pack mare ; she took fright, which af- frighted the one S. M. rode, and they both set to rearing and jumping, which endangered his life ; however, he hold them both until he dis- mounted, and they got settled. If they had got away there was little prospect of catching them. Twenty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch of Homa- chitti, we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and rainy : we spread our tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the fore legs of our horses together, leaving a long rope dragging from their necks : here was plenty of grass, and a cane brake. 20th. Thirty-five miles; encamped a little off the road, lest the Indians should steal our horses. 21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or half-way river : the ford last year was good a number of yards wide, but now not more than five or six feet, which we knew not ; a man who knew the ford (being much among the Choctaws) attempted to cross first and succeed- ed, though his horse made a small mis-step ; the next man's horse erred a little on the other side, but still knew not the danger; I pro- ceeded next, leading the pack mare, but there not being sufficient ground for ouih. horses, the water running like a mill tail, carried me down the stream two feet, whilst my mare could swim but one towards the shore ; she struck the bank, which gave way, however, she being an excellent swimmer and springy, made a second efibrt, and got out. I lost my hobbles, and our tea, sugar and coffee, &c. got injured; and J being much chilled by the wet, we went on till we came to a convenient tar- rying place, and encamped for the night to dry our things, &c. N. B.. The river was muddy : I could not swim : and had not the mare struck EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 101 the bank where she did, I must have lost my life, as the trees and brush filled the shore below. 22d. I met some people from Georgia ; at night I was taken with a strong fever, but drank some water and coffee, and got a good night's rest. Sunday. 23d. Feel somewhat better; it snowed some, and the sun hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days. 24th. We rode about forty miles through Six-town of the Choctaws, and whikt we were passing it, I observed where they scaf- fold the dead ; and also the spot where the flesh was, when the bone-picker had done his office. The friends of the deceased weep twice a day for a term, and if they cannot cry enough themselves, they hire some to help them ; it was a weeping time, and their cries made our horses caper well. I was informed of an ancient custom which at present is out of date among them ; wlien one was sick, a council was held by the Doctors, if their judg- ment was that he would die, they being sup- posed infallible, humanity induced the neck- breaker to do his office. An European being sick, and finding out his verdict, to save his neck, crept into the woods, and recovered, which showed to the Indians the fallibility of the doctors, and the evil of the practice ; there- fore, to show that the custom must be totally abolished, they took the poor neck-breaker and broke his neck. 25th. We came to Densmore, agent for In- dian affairs ; our provisions were gone, and with much difficulty we procured relief : some people, who were dancing in a neighboring house, came in to hear me talk: I held a meeting with them, and then lay down to rest. 26th. After breakfast we came near the trading-road, from the Chickasaws to Mobile^ where we encamped near a spring and cane- brake : the leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c. 27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the Tombigby settlement, with- in four miles of fort St. Stephen, where there is but one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We had met the man of the house where we stayed, who told us to call ; his wife made a heavy charge ; we paid her, and S. M. said, " tell your husband never any more to invite travellers to be welcome for his wife to extort."' The river was high and swamp not fordable, which necessitated us to go down the river about seventy miles to the Cut-off; which is a channel from the Tombig- by to the Alabama river, about seven miles from their junction, where they form the Mo- bile : the island contains about sixty thou- sand acres, which are commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as Egypt is by the Nile. I held meeting during the six days of my tar- rying in the settlement ; and took my depar- ture for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep on the dividing ridge, between the streams, to prevent being intercepted by creeks. There were ferries at the above river. In the settle- ment there was not a preacher of any society ; my appointments were given out in Georgia, with the days and hours fixed. In conse- quence of the high waters, we had to lose much travelling. 707. Jan. 4th, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where we were informed of some whites having been murdered by Indians, and one Indian killed by a white, and another wounded : the wounded Indian was determin- ed to kill some white in revenge. The whites had hired a chief to pilot them around to avoid the danger ; but my time being limited, obliged me to take the nighest cut, which was through the village where the wounded Indian lived. Here we parted from all the company, and set off by ourselves, having four hundred miles to go. 8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provisions : we gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that night ; he made us some returns the next day; then we pursued our journey : this being in the Creek nation, we had some difficulty in finding our way, there being so many Indian by-paths ; however, we came to Hawkins' old place that night. 10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not worth the half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having the prospect of a pleasant day before us ; but we had not gone many miles before it gathered up and began to rain and sleet, which made it tremendous cold ; so we stopped to let our horses feed, and pitching our tent, kindled up a fire to warm us ; but the weather appearing more favorable, we proceeded on through a bad swamp, meeting two travellers by the way : at length we perceived it began to grow dark, which convinced us that it was later than we thought : we halted, hobbled out our horses immediately, (finding some grass pre- sent on the hill) proceeded to kindle up a fire, but everything being so wet, and cor'^red with sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold, it was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. Things appeared gloomy ; the shades of a dark night fast prevailing, death appeared before : in consequence of my being robbed, I had no winter coat, but only my thin summer one at this time ; however, at length, \7e succeeded in getting prepared for the night : our tents spread, which kept off the falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried the ground : we prepared our kettle of cofiee, and partook 102 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. with gratitude, and found we here could sing the praise of God, not without a sense of the Divine favor, considering our situation a little before ; we lay down to rest as under the wing of the Almighty in this desert, inhabited only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were howling on every side. Next day we passed the settlement "where we considered the danger was, and continued our course till we came to Hawkins', on Flint river ; having seen an In- dian point his gun at us by the way. We stayed with Hawkins a night : he was kind and hospitable, and hath had some success, though with difficulty, in introducing civiliza- tion and cultivation amongst the Indians ; first they despised labor, saying, we are warriors ] and threatened him with death if he did not depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing him to be their enemy, as if to make slaves of them like the blacks) and cast all the contempt on him imaginable ] but being afraid of Long- knife^ (i. e. Congress) refrained from violence : however, they would not accept of tools or implements of agriculture, but would go direct- ly opposite to his advice ; e. g. He said scat- ter and raise stock ; but they would live more compact; two years elapsed with less rain than usual, causing the crops to fail ; some died with hunger ; a chief asked, •' have you power with the Great Man ahove^ to keep off the rain V' H replied, no, but the Great Man sees your folly, and is angry with you. H wanted pork and corn ; the Indians, accustomed to sell by lump, would not sell him by weight or measure, apprehending witch- craft or cheatery : a girl bringing to him a hog to sell, asked one dollar and three quarters, which they call seven chalks, he weighing the pig, gave her fourteen, she supposed the addi- tional seven were to buy her as a wife for the night, it being their custom to marry for a limited time, as a night, a moon, &c. — Ano- ther girl bringing a larger hog, demandedfour- teen chalks, which came to twenty-eight, which the other girl observing, supposed her- self cut out, began to murmur, and flung down the money; but an old chief seeing the propriety of the weight, explained the matter; this gave rise to its introduction and reception among them. An old squaw receiving by measurement more than her demand for corn, laughed at the Indians who had refused to sell in thismanner : thus measures were intro- duced. I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing the advertisement of my ap- pointments, published by brother Mead^ be- ginning six days sooner than I appointed. 708. Thursday, 17th. We reached the set- tlement of Georgia, near Fort JVilkinson^ and falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I knew, we went home with him, and had a meeting : he lent me a horse, and I went on to camp meeting, and got there the very day 1 had fixed some time before. We had a good time ; Brigadier General John StevTArt and his brother, the Captain, in Virj^inia, ilad agreed t: join society, which the latter had done, and as brother j\lead had ta- ken him and their wives into class, the Gen- eral, to the surprise of the people, came for- ward in public, and requested to be taken un- der care also. — Many had heard of my mar- riage, but did not credit it, until they had it from my own mouth, the particulars of which, to prevent fruitless and needless conversa- tion, I related in public ; for many said, " I wonder what he wants with a consort V' I replied as above, to enable me to be more use- ful on an extensive scale. Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting-house. Comb's meeting-house and Washington. January 25th. I spok« at Scott's meeting- house and Jones' at night ; here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my sleep I viewed myself as at Papa Hobson's with my com- panion, and shortly separated at a great dis- tance, and found myself with a horse upon a high hill, from whence I could espy the place where she was, although there inter- vened a wilderness with great rivers flooded into the swamps ; I felt duty to require my presence there, and descended the hill the right way for that purpose, after I had set my compass ; however, I soon got into the dale, on a winding circuitous road, where I could not see before me : discouragements seemed almost insurmountable, yet conviction said I must go ; Faith said it might be accomplished by patient diligence, resolution, and forti- tude ; as well as some other things I had suc- ceeded in, &c. I had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that some severe trials are at hand, but by the grace of God through faith, I may surmount them. 709. Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times in ■Vugusta, and had some refreshing seasons. i found the first cost of my Journals would amount to between two and three thousand dollars ; the profits of it I designed to aid in erecting a meeting-house in Washington, the Federal City. A person had promised me the loan of one thousand dollars, to assist, (if ne- cessary) but found it inconvenient to perform: also about two hundred guineas worth of books were mis-sent and not accounted for about this time : so that my prospects of pe- cuniary means were gloomy. 710. 28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I spoke at Jetter's meeting-house, and twice- at Edgefield court-house. 29 th. I spoke at the cross roads anc Buf- fi ngton's. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 103 30th. At Edney's meeting-house in the morning; at noon at Newbury court-house, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians, Methodists, Universalists, and Nothingarians. 31st. I spoke at Mount BetheJ, in the Me- thodist academy, to hundreds of people, and addressed the scholars in particular, who amounted to about sixty; and at night in Clarke's meeting-house. Feb. 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fish-damford meeting house; then riding across Broad river through danger, I spoke at Ester's at night. 2d. Spoke at Chester court-house to many- hundreds in the open air, and at Smith's at night. Sunday, 3d, was excessively cold, however, I rode twenty miles to squire Fulton's, and had a gracious time, though twice interrupted by a deist. This winter is the coldest of the four which I have spent in the south, and the oldest people say it is the severest they ever knew. 711. 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Daven- port's meeting-house ; and finding a fire, round which the auditory were warming themselves, I availed myself of the circumstance for the sake of agreeable convenience, and gave them a preaching, which surprised them as a singu- larity. At night I stayed at a private house where I held meeting, having just got through S. to the edge of N. Carolina ; here the family either as a put or for convenience, were guilty of improprieties, considering I was a stranger, but God will judge between them and me. 5th. I. spoke at Charlotte court-house, but some A-double-L-part people strove to kick up a dust. S. M r met me here again, and we were entertained at an inn gratis. 6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy- ride, where we had a comfortable time, but S. M. felt a bad effect from the rain : thence we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, as it was court time ; but in the evening in the court-house, from Solomon's irony; a man, who had been careless about religion, was so operated upon, that God opened his heart to give me cloth for a winter coat, which I greatly needed. 8th. I spoke twice in Lexington, but a drunken man interrupted us, and when he be- came sober, he made acknowledgment. 9th, Early this morning I parted with S. M. (my father-in-law so considered) who started for IVIr, Hobson's, and I rode twenty miles to Salem, and spoke to about three thousand people in the open air, in general good atten- tion : whilst I was speaking about our sor- rows ending in future joy, it appeared like going to heaven with many, whose counte- nances were indexes of their sensations. I being a stranger on entering the town, it appeared providential in my choice where to stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to an economy-house of the Moravian sisters, as, were it otherwise, they would not have heard me. Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand; at night at Doub's, who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit and seats, of any I have seen in the south. 11th. Stokes' court-house, three thousand, a solemn time ; left my mare, and procuring a horse,* proceeded to Mr. M 's ; felt aw- fully, delivered my message as in the pre- sence of the dread Majesty of Heaven, which greatly shocked the family, considering some circumstances in the same. 12th. Three thousand in the woods by Meacomb's, and good, I think, was done in the name of the Lord : at night, at Mr. Wades', Henry county, Virginia; he gave me some cloth for over-alls. 13th. At Dr. French's, whose wife is my spiritual daughter, and sister of Mrs. Jen- nins. 14th. Spoke at the court-house at night, at Henry Clarke's, but was interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many large congregations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest since I got out of the wilder- ness into Georgia, that I feel considerably emaciated, and almost broken down : these appointments were made without my consent, and contrary to my orders, so that some of my intentions were frustrated. 15th. I feel unwell this morning; my horse is missing; things appear gloomy, but my hope is in God, who hath been my helper hitherto in trials past : som.e more cloth given to me: as I am still unprepared for winter, neither have I had it in my power to get equipped with proper clothing for the incle- mency of the weather, since I was robbed in Kentucky, but have the same clothes now which papa Hobson gave me last spring. — Spoke at General Martin's, in the door; what is before me I cannot tell ; my heart feels drawn and bound to Europe, where, I believe, the Lord will give me to see good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land : Lord ! increase my faith, to put my confidence in Thee, and feel more resigned to Thy will and disposal, that when I come to die, I may be able to lay my hand upon my heart, and say, " I have spent my time as I would try if I were to do again." 712. Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this is a mistake ; there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more happy; as Nancy Douglass said, "it is not the thing itself that is the trial, but the ini pression it hath upon the mind;" for some have great disappointments and yet but little 104 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZC^S JOURNAL. trials, whilst others with less misfortunes break their hearts with grief; therefore what a fine thing is faith in the order of God, and submission to his disposal, who can and will overrule all our unavoidable trials for our spiritual and eternal good ; hut, alas ! where I shall the wicked and careless find strength and repose from danger in the time of trouble '? Lord ! how dismal is the thought to have no God to rest updn, seeing cursed is he that trusteth in the arm of flesh. 16th. My horse was brought to me ; rode twenty miles, to Watson's meeting-house, where I spoke to a listening multitude : the bench on which I stood suddenly let me down out of sight of the people ; recovering dexter- ously, I observed it was a loud call to sinners to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower than the grave. My pilot being of an airy turn, I said, as something is to be given for something, and as you have come to favor me, I will pay thee, and pointing to him, directed my discourse from Solomon's irony, and con- cluded from Rev. xvi. 15. Sunday, 17th. Spoke in Danville in the open air, and then at Allen Waddel's. 713. 18th. Was awakened by a singular dream, (about one o'clock) that I had disap- pointed the people through my neglect, and as my sleep departed, I roused the family, go4 some refreshmeiit, and took my departure : overtaking some people on the road, who were going to the meeting, v/as informed of the distance being nine miles beyond my ex- pectation, which otherwise I should have dis- appointed the people, the road also being in- tricate.— I spoke to hundreds, and also the next day at Halifax court-house, where some A-double-L-part people got angry, and at- tempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Char- lotte and Prince Edward, where I spoke, and arrived at papa Hobson's, in Cumberland county, late in the evening on the 22d. 714. 23d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my marriage, as once I had no rest time in this country, but now could rest a day. Sunday, 24th. I met about three thousand at the Boldspring meeting-house. I addressed them from the death in the pot, and Paul's going to revisit his brethren. The night fol- lowing my mind was much depressed, (unac- countable for on natural principles.) so that my sleep departed, and I was convinced that some storm was gathering, though I could not tell from what quarter it would originate, and the trials come. Next ^ay I exchanged a Spanish breeding mare for a travelling one ; then we proceeded two hundred miles to the city of Washington, where a gentleman offered me gratis a spot of ground in a central place for a meeting-house. My mare being taken lame from an old in- firmity, I took the stage to Fredericksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the people. S. M r departed for the north. 715. Being denied passage in the stage, I left my cloak and walked thirty-four miles to prevent future disappointments. On this jour- ney I experienced a great contrast ; on the one side friendship and favor, and on the other, contempt and ' ridicule, without any particular provocation but the foresight of Satan, who, in the invisible world could dis- cover the movements of Providence, and view the danger of his kingdom; which reminds me of the scripture, which saith, the devil is come down in great wrath, knowing that his time will be short. 716. Wednesday, March 6th. Saw one whom the Lord gave me as a spiritual daugh- ter, in Richmond ; and after visiting some others in Manchester, proceeded to Peters- burg, where I received a letter from J. Lee, that my appointment was countermanded, and I must not attend it, he assigning as the rea- sons, 1st, he did not like my appointing meet- ings of such magnitude; 2d, the seasons of the year being too early, and 3dly, it was too soon after conference : but I could not in con- science falsify my engagement, seeing I was within a few miles of the ground. — This meeting was appointed some time before the alteration of the time of the conference. 717. Friday, March 8th. Lawson Dun- nington fell in with me, and carried me in his chair to Stoney creek meeting house, where the camp meeting was appointed, and I found two preaching stands erected, a number of w^ooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, car- riages, &c. The meeting lasted four days, in which time the Lord gave us extraordinary fine weather ; and although the preachers did not arrive from conference, several local ones joined with me heart and hand in the work ; about five thousand people attended, and about thirty souls were hopefully converted to God; sinners were alarmed, backsliders re- claimed, Christians quickened, and good was done in the name of the Lord : and notwith- standing that the weather at this season is generally inclement, and was so how until we arrived on the ground, when the sun beamed forth the warmth of his influential rays; and so the weather continued until about three hours after the meeting broke, which caused some to say, I will tell /. Lee that God is able to send fine weather in the fore part of March, as in April : These be- fore had been prejudiced against me. — The wicked observed the weather suitable to our- convenience so extraordinary, that they said, it was in answer to prayer. The trustees re- quested me to occupy the meeting house, but I refused, lest I should give offence, consider- ing the countermand, but desired the local preachers to occupy it within, and I would officiate without, so the cause might not be wounded : hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me on through my appointments to papa Hobson's in Cumberland. 718. Friday loth. I went in their carriage and spoke on a funeral occasion. 16th. We went to another vicinity, where, standing on the carriage box, I addressed a large congregation from Solomon's irony, in which I showed the contrast of a gentleman and a fool deist., with an address to the magis- trates and candidates : here I parted with my friends, and rode to squire Evan's, who hath three daughters and a son, whom the Lord gave me at a camp meeting, after I had begged them of their father, greatly to the mortifica- tion of the daughters, who with inward reluc- tance, attended to prevent their father's dis- pleasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquillity, and felicity in this family, desired the father to tell me how it was that his children were so respectful, he replied, "when they are little stubs of things, I take the switch and let them know that they must submit, s-o I have but little difficulty with them when growing up." Sunday, 17th. I spoke to about two thou- sand near Hendrick's new store, and then pro- ceeded around the country, near one hundred miles : spoke at Amelia court house, and Chinkapin church, where the congregation was a third larger than I had ever seen there befori. It being court time, the auditory at Pertersville church was not so large as it otherwise would have been, however, what few there were, were solemn and tender: amongst whom were some of the twenty-five men who had, in vain, combined to flog me at camp meeting. I spoke at Columbia and Flu- viana : also at New Canton, where I found some given me in the Lord — Bidding farewell to my friends hereabout, I started for the west, on Tuesday. 20th. In company with brother Mead, but having returned my borrowed horse, I was on foot when a young gentleman, who having finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, dismounted and constrained me to ride; thus we three spelled each other alternately. When I came to Lynchburg, I found the brick meeting house was in a fair way, and engaged 30/. worth of books more for its aid : had a good timcj and went to New London. 719. Friday, 29th. Camp meeting began at Ebenezer ; the inclemency of the weather retarded many : however, we continued the meeting, and God sent off, in some degree, the clouds which threatened us : being invited to a local preacher's tent, I at first hesitated, till they agreed to give me their daughter, to give to my Master, which greatly mortified the young woman, and prepared the way for cor version : I found two young men and another young woman in the tent, with whom I conversed about their souls ; the young woman was tur- bulent ; I told her Old Sam would pay her a visit, which reminded her of my description of a character some months before, pointing to her and saying, " you young woman, with the green bow on your bonnet, I mean." Here conviction ran to her heart ; her shrieks became piercing, and the three others also, which gathered the Christians around to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souls at liberty : prejudice had been con- ceived in the minds of some, which was re- moved by relating in public the paticulars of my marriage. I bought me a new horse for 451. and continued my journey. • 720. Sunday, April 7th. I feel unwell, hav ing travelled in the rain near a hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain of ap- pointments, which began this day in Abing- ton : Here I spoke to hundreds at 1 1 o'clock in the sun : at three at Crawford's Meeting house, thence five miles: spoke by candle- i light. 8th. Arose at two, proceeded to Royal-oak, and spoke at 8 : the day before, a man was buried moving from Powhatan to Kentucky : I could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested me to speak something over her husband : Oh ! how uncertain is life ! ! I proceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the Court house : my horse was taken lame, so that I was constrained to leave him and borrow another, and proceeded to my evening ap- pointment, which was to begin at nine : being appointed about thirteen months. This day I had travelled seventy miles, and spoke three times, — I was disappointed of near one hun- dred dollars which were to have been sent to me. 721. 9th. Spoke at Montgomery court house, to a large auditory ; and in Salem at night ; having travelled fifty-five miles, and good I think was done. 10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, and my lame one to be dis- posed of: but my directions being not fol- lowed, was a great detriment to me : how- ever, I got another horse on credit for 36/. this morning, and proceeded to Fin castle, where I employed a smith to shoe my horse during meeting, but having no money to pay him, I was under the disagreeable necessity of making my circumstances known to the congregation, who gave me three-fifths of a dollar, this being the first time that I had ever hinted for the publ c aid, since travel- r 106 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. ing. — I sold a book which enabled me to clear out with the smith and then went to Spring- field, where I spoke at night. 722. A man privately asked my advice, saying, his daughter shouted and fell down, which caused him to beat her, with prohibi- tion from religious meetings. I asked him if I he did not btjlieve his daughter sincere, and 1 1 feel convicdon for his conduct. He answered !i in the affirmative; I replied, parents have no right to exercise authority in matters of con- science ; only to give advice, as every one must account for themselvs to God. 11th. Lexington the people mistook the time by an hour which made me haste to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived about sun-set, opposite a hous-e which I had felt m}" heart particularly drawn to pray for when here before. A woman now rushed out of the door and grasping me in her arms, gave me a welcome to the house : she was a spiritual daughter of mine, and lately mar- ried to the man of the house, whose former wife with him found peace, and she shortly after died happy, though I knew not who lived in the house at the time I had preached in the street, fearing lest my horse might have been heated too much, to prevent injury I gave him salted grog. The church being open, I sat on a table in the door, and spoke, I suppose to some thousands. 12th. My horse I think, is as well as usual; so I proceeded on my journey, preach- ing in Rocktown and two other places on the way. 723. Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown at an hour by sun in the morning to about three thousand ; thence to Winchester, w^here I spoke at about eleven to about six thousand in the wood ; rode twenty-two miles, and spoke at night ; continued my way to Car- lisle, where I spoke twice, fulfilling appoint- ments on the road : hence a Methodist preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, one hundred and fifty miles in three days : this young man was laboring under some depres- sion of mind when we met, but the circum- stance of the meeting and journey seemed to help him both in mind and body. Thus in fifteen days I closed the journey of seven hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-six times on the way, which appointments were given out about thirteen months before-hand. 724. 22d. Arrived back in Western, after an absence of near eight months. Peggy was not at home : our marriage was not known in general in this neighborhood, until within a few days past : it caused a great uproar among the people. 23d. Peggy felt it impressed on her mind that 1 was here, and so came home early in the morning; having enjoyed her health ! better, and her mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. In the afternoon S. Miller and his wife came home well, and were preparing lor their journey to the Mississippi Territory. Thursday, IMay 2. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and Joseph Jewell, presiding elder of Genesee district, who came a great distance to attend the camp meeting, and brought a number of lively young preachers with him ; they having never attended one before. Frida)^ 3d. The people attended in consid- erable crowds, amongst whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen but once for more than four years past : the wicked attempted intrusion, but their efforts were ineifectual, and turned upon their own heads, being checked by a magistrate. Monday 6th. We had a tender parting time : in the course of the meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moved a collection for one of Jewell's young preach- ers, Perley Parker, formerly a play-mate of mine. Here I left my Peg^ on the camp ground within three miles ol home, and pro- ceeded on my tour, speaking twice on my way . 725. Tuesday 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell and Parker by the way. 8th. Came to Albany : here the preaching house was shut against m-e, being the only one which has been refused to me for a con- siderable length of time, Canjield assigning as the reason,. the vote of the Conference, (which however, was only a conversation concerning the giving out of my appointments, &c., lest I should be a pattern for others, and "fifty Dows might spring out of the same nest.") I spoke in the court house, and God gave me one spiritual child. 9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New Lebanon, saw one of my old acquaintances with whom I held a meeting. 10th. Fire being out I did not stay for breakfast, but rode fifty-four miles to New Hartford : my mind is under deep trials, con- cerning my singular state and many disap- pointments, but my hope is in God, who gives me peace from day to day. 726. 11th. Came to Hartford; found the printing of my journals finished, and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from another source : the two preachers with whom I had entrusted the preparation of the camp meeting at hand, had in my absence in- curred the displeasure of the Methodists : the one for embracing and propagating some pe- culiar sentiments, so he was suspended, and the other had withdrawn ; therefore said bro- ther QStrander, the presiding elder, '-if Lo- EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 107 renzo Dow admits them to officiate at his camp meeting, he will have no more liberty with us." My trials were keen, for these men were in good standing when we made the agreement : and I had no doubt but what QStrander would fall into the measure, consi- ! dering the circumstance of my not being able i to consult him for want of time on the occa- sion, so I went to two meetings, to explain the matter to him. 727. Sunday 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I ever heard him ; after- wards I spoke and God cut a young woman to the heart; her father came and dragged her out of meeting-, her soul was set at liberty whilst she was in his arms, so I made re- marks on the folly of his conduct. O^Strander upon reflection, viewed my conduct in a dif- ferent light than before, aud consented if I would give up the camp meeting to his super- intendence, that he would bring on his preach- ers to attend with me. This I had always ex- pected and advertised the meeting accordingly. 728. 13th. Pawned my watch for an old trunk, and taking stage came to New Haven, thence embarked to New York, where 1 spent a few days : found prejudice in some minds, and in some it was removed ; received a letter with information that more books (which I expected) would fail coming ; thus I find one disappointment after another. 729. Saturday, 18th. I sailed to Long Island, to attend a camp meeting with brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about fifty friends ; I also spoke at night at the camp, and then called up the mourners to be prayed for ; several found peace, backsliders were reclaimed, and christians quickened and comforted. Bishop Asbury came up before I had got through, and the meeting continued all night. Sunday, 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the dead, small and great, standing before God, an awful black cloud appeared in the west, with flashes of forked lightning, and peals of rumbling thunder en- sued ; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst hundreds of a solemn auditory were fleeing for shelter. This scene was the most awful re- presentation of the day of Judgment of any thing I ever beheld. 730. Next day the meeting broke up ; my hat could not be found, so I embarked on board one of the fifteen craft which brought passengers, and sailed, forty miles, in three hours and a half, and after landing at the Black-rock, one of the passengers pulled me into a s-tore and constrained me to take a hat. Thence I walked to Stratford, and so through New Haven to Durham, thence to Hartford, where I settled with the ferryman for a former passage, and a gentleman paid my present one, as it had taken the last of my money to redeem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry and found my father and friends well. Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice at Square-pond meeting-house ana once in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be pre- sent ; but I soon must quit this my native land, and repair to parts to me unknown. 731. The camp ground was in the township of Bolton, on Andover parish line ; to which led a lead-off road, ending on this spot of ground unoccupied. This appeared providen- tial, as we could repair to the spot of woods on the h"ll, without trespassing on any man's ground in this solitary place. The neighborhood was thick settled, and bigoted federal Presbyterians much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people were un- willing that we should get water from their brooks or well, but held the meeting in ridi- cule and contempt, thinking, who should I get to encamp on the ground. However, a report having prevailed that the Indians in their times, had a spring on this hill to which they resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, and after some difiiculty he struck upon a fountain beneath a rock, which afforded us a sufficient supply. 31 St. Many people came from distant places to the ground : Satan hoisted his standard near by, as a grogman brought his liquors for sale, but was constrained by threats (when reason would not do) to give it over, the Jaw being against him. I opened the meeting and had an agreeable time : the work of God began in the evening. Sat. June 1st. The congregation and work increase. Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground ; several found peace, and preju- dice seemed to wear off* from the minds of the people. Monday, 3d. Meeting broke up, I had given my farewell to the people ; it was an affecting time of paiting with my christian friends, many of whom I shall see no more until Eternity. I observed to O'Strander, that I had caused him some uneasiness, but should trouble him no more whilst he presided in the district. 732. 4th. About 7, a. M. I left my dear father, I know not but for the last time, and with my sister Mirza, rode to the burying ground, where my dear mother was interred, for the first time of my seeing the grave. I could not mourn, but was comforted with the prospect of meeting again. Departed to Windham, and preached under the trees, and tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, riding fifty miles without food, through want of money, to Providence, and pawned a book by the way to get through a toll-gate. I held 108 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. several meetings in Providence, then rode to Norton where Zadock Priest, died at old father Newcomb's, whose wife had then no religion, but since professes to be converted, and is in society. 733. On their ground, brother George Pick- ering, with eleven of his preachers and me, by agreement, held a camp meeting, the prepara- tion for which was now going forward. This being about a mile from the place where 1 first attempted to preach, I related a dream to brother P. who replied, that he thought some trials were near me, but by the blessing of God I might escape : which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan's emissaries set up the grog tents, which cost them dearly ; for first, after that they would not hearken to reason, I showed the impropriety of corrupting the meeting, and warned the people against them, and also laid a foundation w^hereby they might be prosecuted, in consequence of which they were alarmed, sunk into contempt, and did not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for their expenses. This so exasperated them, that they fell on different plans to be revenged, either by provoking me to say something that would expose me to the law, or else to get an opportunity to give me a flogging ; however, God defeated their designs and turned their treacherous intentions, to the disgrace of their characters, so that they appeared as cyphers in the eyes of a generous public. The Lord was wonderfully present with his Spirit, to acknowledge the meeting ; for whilst P. was preaching, numbers fell, as if the pow- ers of unbelief gave way, the cry became so general that he was constrained to give over, but the work continued. The full result of this meeting will not be known until eternity. I was to have met some friends, at the New York district Conference, now sitting at Ash- grove^ where I once had a glorious levival when on the circuit, but my wife and they were disappointed, as brother P. had made .ar- rangements for me for about two weeks. Monday, 10th. The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends, who were the first arrived at the ground, "took me in their stage-coach, and carried me home with them. Here I spoke several times, and we had comfortable times from the presence of God. 734. I gavenearforty pounds worth of books, toward the deficiency of the meeting-house, and remitted money to clea: out with my printer in Hartford. I visited Lynn., w^here we had a precious time, though religion had been cold there for some time. I also visited Marble- head, where I saw a preacher from Ireland, who escaped with some others in an open boat at sea, from on board the ship Jupiter^ as she struck against a cake of ice, and went down, with twenty-seven persons on boar'd, among whom was a preacher with his wife and seven children. What an inestimable support must be the Divine presence at such a time as this ! 735. 14th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette (where the had been mar- tyred by religious bigotry.) BY DESIRE. " Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moral character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the court- house, precisely at nine o'clock this morning." I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made a laugh, but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. This day I had five meetings and near thirty miles travel ; at the last of them, the rabble attempted to make a disturbance, set on by some called gentlem.en ; and at night broke the windows of the preaching-house, which denotes that Satan views the danger of his kingdom ; and caused P. to remark, that the devil thought that he had as good a right to the common, as God Almighty. This re- minded me of last year, concerning two who attempted interruption and shortly after had to appear at the bar of God. Hence to Waltham, to brother P.'s quarter- ly meeting. His wife is a well educated wo- man, of a sweet, amiable disposition, and far from the proud scornful way of some. Here w^ere four generations under one roof; i. e. her grand parents, own parents, self, and children. I preached on Saturday and Sunday, and called up those who would wish me to remem- ber them, and strive to remember themselves in prayer, to give their hands ; and the power of God seemed to come over all. I visited Needham and Mil ford., which places I had been invited to before, but Providence overrul- ed my coming here, though I had previously put them off. 736. 21st. Set off with P , thirty miles to Salem, in New Hampshire, and spoke from " halting between two opinions," in which I observed, if a lamb should be let from its dam by a goat, to feed on moss, it would die. N. B. A man was present whom the A-double- L-part people had been fishing for. 737. 22d. We came to Hawke., where I met Bachelor., Webb Siud 3Ieclcalf I spoke from "Oh! thou man of God, there is death in the pot." At night I had conversation with some, and felt my work drawing to a close in this quarter. Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assem- bly, bade my friends farewell, and rode thirty miles to Pembroke, where I arrived about half- past nine at night, and being weary, I could EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OB, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 109 not stay up to supper, but retired to rest, hav- ing taken no food all day, except some Bacra- mental bread remaining after the ceremony, which a >*oung man observing, said, " I had got more than my share," which set some in a laughter 24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and staid with a man, who a day or two before had joined society, and was about to charge me for my poor fare, when his wife hush- ed it. • 25th. Fifty-four miles to Peachem Gore, in Vermont, and staid with a friend, where I had been before, meeting Phineas Peck, a preacher, on the road. 738. 26th. About nine o'clock I arrived at my youngest sister's, Tabitha French, she be- ing married and settled here in the midst of the town of Hardwicke, on river Demile : this be- ing the first time I had seen her husband. Jo- seph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and my sister, Etkelinda, his wife, resided about a mile hence. For this day I had a meeting, appointed some months before, which I now held, and spoke five days successively. I had sent on a chain of appointments through Up- per Canada, from Montreal to the Falls of Ni- j agara ; thence to Philadelphia : but when in Hyde-park, I felt whilst preaching, a secret conviction or impulse, that my appointments were not given out, and that I must return to Western ; thrice it ran through my mind : I rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud or depression beginning to come over my mind, I yielded, and taking the left hand road, went to Stow that night, where I found some of my spiritual children, whom God had given me some years before; spoke next day in this township on my way : in Waterbury twice, and rode to Richmond that night : next day I breakfasted in Starksborough, with a black- smith, who once intended to flog me, but he now put a shoe on my horse, having since got religion. — About twelve, I arrived at Middle- bury, fed my horses, and spoke in the street ; then came on to Orwell, and staid the night with my uncle and aunt Rust, having rode forty-six miles. 739. July 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn'' s Falls, and staid at an inn; but judging from circumstances that it was necessary to watch my horses, I slept none that night. '^ 4th. I started between three and four in the morning, and came sixty-five miles to the Little Falls on th-e Mohawk river. 740. 5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three p. m., found my Peggy and friends well. Sunday, 7th. Spoke twice and had good times : rested the 8th : rode to Camden the 9th : spoke to an attentive congregation and returned: rested on the 10th; but soon shall be bound with expedition to N. Carolina. 11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith's re- quest : he was Peggy's spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they should see me no more on earth, that they would strive to meet me in a happy eternity : I visit- ed several other neighborhoods, as a wind up for this quarter. 741. Sunday, 14th. Gave my farewell to a vast congregation, under the shades at West- ern, when Hannah Miller, standing upon a log, bade her neighbors farewell ; she being one of the first settlers in the country • and Oh ! what a weeping and embracing there was between the neighborhood (of all ranks and descriptions,) and her and Peggy. After this we went to Westmoreland, taking leave of all things by the way. Here Timothy Dewey met us, who informed me that he had seen the Canada preachers, and my appointments were not given out : so that if I had gone, I must have lost one thousand miles travel ; and my time being so limited : I held two meetings, and realized the propriety of the poem : " We should suspect some danger nigh, Where we possess delight." 742. When I arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the stationed preacher, gave me the liberty of preaching in the Meeting house : from hence I shipped Peggy down the river for New York, myself proceeding thither by land, and settled some temporal concerns by the way. 743. Saturday, 27th. We met. again, and heard a Baptist preach in the Park just after sunrise next morning. He had a tincture of A-double-L-partism, yet his discourse in gene- ral was good, and blessed to the people : I spoke here in the afternoon, and also in seve- ral other parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, one of the book stewards, and superintendent of the book affairs, invited me to preach in the preaching house at Brooklyn, which he also superintended : here I spoke sundry times : said he, I am of the same mind now concern- ing your mode of travelling as I was when you saw me in Philadelphia; but neverthe- less, I wish never to hinder good from being done, or prevent your usefulness. He is a man of general reading and strong powers of mind. 744. I have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which I suppose originated from drying up an eruption on my body by outward application, which was recommended from the idea that it might be the itch brought with me from Ireland : this reminded me of what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward complaint. 745. Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessitated to leave with brother 110 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. Quackenbush^ and disposing of her horse, I proceeded to Elizabethtown, New Jersey : saw T. Morrel^ whose father was dying ; he excused some former things to me : I rode fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took the Hess2ans, which turned the gloomy aspect in favor of America. 746. My appointment was not given out as expected ; however the preaching house was opeii, and I held sundry meetings in and about this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, where I called and found Brother Colbert^ who being superintendent, paved my way to the getting access to all the Methodist meeting houses in and about this place, one excepted, which was in the power of a contentious par- ty : the other houses amounted to about half a dozen, 747. August 14th. Elder Ware informs me that my appointments were given out through the Peninsula, which I had been informed was prevented : so after preaching at Ebenezer, I silently withdrew, and taking my horse, trav- elled all night, until ten next morning, when I spoke at Bethel^ and then jumping out at a window from the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union : thence to Duck creek cross roads, making near eighty miles travel and five meet- ings without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption was dried up, and the asth- ma more powerful and frequent than usual, I feel myself much debilitated. 748. 16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross roads, and at Chestertown at night, and next morning ; after which I crossed Chester river gratis, and preached in Centreville : here some unknown gentleman discharged my bill of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting house in the afternoon to a few. I enquired the cause, why more general no- tice was not given, and was answered, that /oAn M'C. replied, "I give out no appoint- ments for him • I have nothing to do with Lo- renzo BowP 749. Sunday, 18th. I spoke in the open air at Easton, to about two thousand : the Lord was with us. James Pol emus {MClaskifs colleague) gave out my appointments, as the most of the preachers in this country also did. In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a large auditory, having (on account of M'Clas- ky's mind) concluded not to occupy the preaching house, until the trustees solicited , me, to prevent wounding the cause of God. 750. I find that Roger Searle has withdrawn from the Methodist connexion. 19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist meeting house, and at Foster's chapel in the afternoon : then accompanying a carriage with two sisters, we, in crossing a bridge, espied some careless people and a town. I expressed a desire to preach ; and on perceiving a col- lection of people and inquiring the cause, found that it was a Methodist meeting : one of the sisters knowing a man, got me intro- duced to preach. 751. 20th. Ihadameetingat 5^ /o^n.s^oirri, under great weakness of body, which caused me to sit down whilst speaking, as I had puked, and was obliged to stop several times by the way: from this I was carried in a chair to Deep-creeh meeting house, passing near where G. R. was raised, who took me into society, but now thinks I am crazy : surely if one from such a low sphere of life, through conversion and diligence, can attain to such an extension of useful knowledge, what will be the account most must give at the last day 1 — I also spoke at Concord, Lau- rel-hill, and Salsbury, being aided thither by carriages. 752. 22d. Princess Ann court house, and Curtis' meetina: house : near this my spiritual father, Hope Hull, was raised. 753. 23d. I spoke under the shades at A^e-M?- town, to about two thousand or more ; I gave them a mixed dose : we had a good time from the Lord, whilst they gave me their hands to remember me to God when at the other side of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing chapel also. On this peninsula were now C. Spray^ Fredus Eldridge, and Z. Kankey, the last of whom I met. I have now seen most of the old preachers on the Continent, the greater part of them are retired into private spheres of life : also the chief of those who opposed me have located, and are almost in oblivion, or withdrawn, or expelled the connexion, or in a cold, low, uncomfortable state of formali- ty.— Lord ! what am I ! Oh ! ever keep my conscience holy and tender! Trials await me, and unless God supports me I cannot suc- ceed ; Oh ! God ! undertake for me. I have seen Thy salvation in times past, and shall I distrust Thy goodness or Providence at this critical time % No ; my hope is still in Thee : I will hope and trust to Thy providence until j I must give up. • 754. I feel my work on this Continent drawing to a* close, and heart and soul bound to Europe. 24th. Spoke at Guilford, Feeling my strength more and more to decline, without help I must depart, but hope I shall recover on my intended voyage. Sunday, 25th. Spoke to near three thci: sand i 3.t Drum m in gtown : good decorum, except in i a few. At Onancock, we had a shout. The j sandy dust has been distressing for hundreds i of miles : there has been no rain for near twelve weeks over this country ; so vegeta- tion and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so much here as in some parts of the north, this land being more level. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Ill I viewed the camp ;^roimd, and preparations making for the meeting, which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Gar- retson's meeting house, and in a farm house at night. 755. 27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northampton court yard, where I held some meetings : heing unable to ride on horseback, with propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c. at great loss. I find the great have their trials as well as the small, from what I now observe in others : but all shall work together for good to them that love God. 756. 28th. I rode in a coachee to the camp ground, with a family, having solicited several to attend : I found hundreds on the ground to be in readiness for tlie next day. I have been reading Washington'' s life, and what must have been his sufferings of mind during the war, but particularly when retreating from New York through the Jerseys, to Trenton, and the gloomy aspect of the times ; his life and pro- perty in danger, and particularly if defeated ; and yet w^as not cast down, but supported, and finally won the day. — Here I reflected, if hey through difiiculties, endured to accomplish an earthly transitory design, shall I, for a little earthly trouble, desert that which I think will turn to the glory of God in the promotion of the Kingdom of Christ on earth : though I meet with difficulties I will not despair : I want move faith; in order to accomplish the spread of the gospel, J want a greater acquaintance. 757. 29th. By invitation from Dr. Chand- ler, the presiding elder, and preachers, I spoke in the afternoon on sanctif cation ; about three thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom, came up to be prayed for ; and amongst them three young w^omen, two of whom were prayerless three days before, and came with me : one of them found pardon in a few minutes, and shouted the praise of God ; the other was delivered shortly; and the third, who owned the camp ground, found deliver- ance that night. Thus the work went on, so that there could be no preaching until ten next day, though the meeting had been appointed for eight at night and morning. When I left the place, the rain impeded the meeting, yet it continued until Monday; and, on a moderate calculation, there was reason to believe that about five hundred were hopefully converted. 758. A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the Chesapeake ; but the wind being high, and from such a direction, that I could not be landed, where I would, so I must where I could. We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suffolk, where I spoke at night. Our danger was great on the passage, in con- sequence of the sloop being old, and impossi- ble to keep dry below decks. 759. Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a chair for Portsmouth, it raining by the way; however, I preached, and also in Norfolk, where two souls found peace : next day got some temporal afi'airs adjusted, and returned to Suffolk, where I spoke to about one thou- sand, and rode on a cart, as a chair could not be obtained for love, nor hired for money. ■ 760. 4th. Rhoda Williams, a. young woman^ of late under concern for her soul, was some- what unwell, yet took me in a chair, forty miles, to Smith's chapel, before she alighted : here we found a congregation of about three thousand waiting, whom I addressed with li- berty. Oh! may God remember Rhoda for good, in recompense for her kindness. We were deceived in the distance about seventeen miles, yet the disappointment was prevented. I had twelve miles to go this evening, so J rode four in a cart, walked one, and a Connec- ticut pedlar coming along with his wagon, carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, where I spoke, and got a letter from •761. 5th. Esq. B sent a servant and chair with me to Ebenezer, where I addressed about one thousand seven hundred : then a friend whom I had never spoken to, said, if I would dine with him, he would carry me in a chair to the camp meeting, about twenty miles, where we arrived that evening ; thus I find God provides for those who put their trust in him. 6th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county ; the weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us at intervals : thousands however assembled, and though Satan was angry, and, by means of a few drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or uproar, yet I think, here was the best decorum 1 ever saw, considering the magnitude of the assem- bly from this wilderness country. There were near one hundred tents and upwards of sixty wagons, &c. the first day, besides carriages, &c. 762. Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding elder here.— The Lord began a glorious work ; it might truly be said, we had the cry of Heaven-horn souls, and the shout of a King in the Camp. Some months ago brother Mead had agreed to ap- point a train of camp meetings through his district, the first of which was to begin a week after this in Buckingham county, Virginia, which he had engaged me to attend, but being unacquainted with my arrangements, he took the liberty to anticipate the time, and publish accordingly, which made the two meetings clash ; this brought me into a dilemma, as I was necessitated to attend them both, not only by engagement, but also to get my temporal affairs wound up, and business settled with 112 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. individaals who were to meet me, and also my book concerns, as they related to meeting houses, &c. 763. 7th. Feeling my mind greatly exercised about what was before me, I was convinced of the necessity of attempting to force my way from one camp meeting to the other, before they should break, which would make a distance of about one hundxed and forty miles, to be travel- ed over in about forty hours, across a country, where were no country roads, except for neigh- borhood or plantation convenience. I slept but little the past night, in consequence of laboring with mourners, conversation and preaching; in my last discourse I remarked my decline, my necessity of departure, and in- tention of sailing shortly : as 1 bade the peo- ple farewell, hundreds held up their hands as a signal of their intention, and desire, that we should remember each other, when separated, and if we never meet below, to strive to meet above. 764. A young man whom I had never seen before, took me in a carriage about forty miles to his brother's where I took some tea ; then a servant, carriage and two horses, were dis- patched with me seventeen miles. A man, on whom I was directed to call for further assist- ance, pleaded inconvenience, but asked me to tarry till morning; so I took to my feet and went on : being feeble in body, 1 made but poor headway, having the inconvenience of near eight hundred dollars in a tin box. At dawn of day, I arrived at MecMenburgh court house, where a chair was not to be hired on any terms, but a gentleman who had never seen me before, on finding out my name, gave me a breakfast, and dispatched a servant and two horses Avith me about twelve miles, (the servant carrying my luggage,) but I growing weak, and perceiving I must alight, espied a chair, which 1 strove to hire, though at first in vain, yet on telling them my name and si- tuation, the mistress consented (her husband being out) and the son for twelve shillings carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I called, making my case known as before ; the family rejected, until they understood my name, when a servant was sent with me six miles : here I called again, but was denied assistance, until a female visitor said, "if you are Loren- zo Dow you shall be welcome to my horse ;"' and so her son went with me thirteen miles : then I got some refreshment, but here could get no assistance further, so I took to my feet and went on as well as I could, being fre- quently assaulted by dogs on the road, at dif- ferent period.s of the night, and at length one of them made such a fuss, that the master came out with his gun to see what was the matter ; and as I spoke to the dog, he knew my voice : he invited mu to come in and tarry, but not prevailing, aroused a servant to get me a horse, so I mounted and pushed on, and coming to a house, hailed them up for a pilot on the road ; the old man said, " tarry till morning ;" I replied, " I cannot ;" then he dis- patched several for his horse, whilst he should dress himself, which doing in haste, he forgot his small clothes until after his boots were on. At length we started, and arrived on the cam}\ ground just after sun rise, where I found Bro- ther Mead and Papa and Mamma Hohson^ with hundreds of friends, who were surprised and glad to see me, as they had despaired of my coming : there were about ten thousand at this meeting : scores were hopefully converted to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. I addressed the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and settled my temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I had con- fided betrayed it. 765. Tuesday 10th. I bade the people fare- well, the meeting broke, and I went home^ in the carriage to Cumberland, wiiii Papa and Mamma Hobson. 12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped me with a carriage to Rich- mond. Sunday 15th. Having put to the press my ^'■Farewell lo America, a Word to the Public — as a hint to suit the times.''' I preached in Richmond and Manchester. — Then brother Dunnington, in his chair, carried me to Camp- bell camp meeting, Papa Hobson being with us. — At this meeting a woman found peace with God, who had thought camp meetings scandalous for women to attend. Her hus- band, some months previous, had felt serious impressions for some talk I had given him, and he wanted her to go to the last camp meet- ing, but she to get oif said, " if you or any of the neighbors get converted at it, I will go to the next ; he found peace, and held her to her promise ; she, as a woman of veracity, came, though much to the mortification of her pride, but now the happy pair went home rejoicing in God. 766. Here, also, a man a hundred and three years old, found peace, another man, some nights ago, dreamt that he came to this meet- ing, and asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God set his soul at liberty. — The dream so impressd his mind, that he could not enjoy himself until he came to see what we were about, and searching round out of curi- osity, he found the very countenance he had seen in his dream : a secret impulse ran through his mind — " ask her to pray for you ;" — which, at first, he rejected, but for the ease of the mind, secretly made the request, so as not to be distinguished by the people, thinking thus to avoid the cross; said she, "if you will kneel down I will;" thought he, " I shall mock EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 113 the woman if I do not," and, when on his knees, thought he, "the people are now ob- Bervinoj me, and if I do not persevere, I shall look like a hypocrite, the cross I must bear, let me do as I will, therefore, seeinp; I have gone 60 far, I will make a hand of it ;" and whilst on their knees, yielded in his heart to be the Lord's; and God set his soul at liberty. Thus God's words are verified, which say, NOW is the accepted time and day of salvation. The devil's time is a future one, but God is immutable, and of course always ready. He being love; as saith the apostle, "God is in Christ reconciling the world unto himself ;" therefore, the exhortation is, " be ye reconciled to God," i. e. " give up your will and heart to God for Him to reign within." Look at the thief on the cross and the jailer and family. Paul's was the longest in the pangs of the new birth, of any related in the Testament, yet that was but three days ; though some think it must take a man two or three years to be con- verted ; thus denying the freedom of the will, waiting for what they term a special call ;. yet it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives with all, and no man will condemn himself for not doing what he believes to be an impossibility; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they do; which implies that they believe they had the power to have acted otherwise than as they did, argues the power of choice and the freedom of the human will which every one must assent to. 767. I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, and brother Dunnington, who had accompanied me two hundred and fifty miles. Many dear faces in these lands I expect to see no more until in a better world : a man and wife who were my spiritual children, were passing in a coach as I concluded my meeting, they took me in and carried me a distance, where brother Mead carrying me in his chair, brought me to New Kent camp meeting. The rain kept back many, how- ever, there were about fifty hopefully conver- ted to God in the course of the meeting ; and it may be said, " the beloved clouds helped us," as my life had been previously threaten- ed and the Collegians backed by their Presi- dent the Bishop, said they would have been upon us had not the rain hindered them. A chump of wood being flung in through the window, I leaped out after the man, he ran, and I after him, crying, "run, run, Old Sam is after you ; " he did run, as for his life, and leaping over a fence hid among the bushes. Next morning I cut Old Sam's name on the v(^ood, nailed it to a tree and called it Old Sam's Monument * I asked the people pub- The monument stuck to the tree for many months j a licly (pointing to the monument) who was willing to enlist and serve so poor a master ; I also observed, that the people who had threatened my life, only upon hearsay ao counts, were cowardly and inhuman, as I was an entire stranger to them ; and their conduct against me was under cover. I said, "your conduct is condemnable, which expression means damnable, and of course, to make the best of you, you are nothing but a pack of damned cowards, for there durst not one of you show your heads." These young cox- combs were mightily grated, and to relaliate, said that I cursed and swore : many I believe, at that time, had a sense of the poor wages the devil would give his servants. 768. Oct. 3d. Camp meeting began at Old Poplar Spring church, and continued four days ; several found peace, amongst whom was a young woman that came ill with an ague and fever, w^hose mother had long been praying for her conversion; she was smote down by the power of God, but went home well in soul and body. Many say these camp meetings are injurious to health ; but T do not find ground to believe, that more evils acrue than otherwise, considering the num- ber and time : many go home better than they came, even delicate women, who rarely would step off a carpet for twelve months, grow more healthy from that time. 769 . 1 held meeting in Face's meeting house, and Cole's chapel, and stayed with old father Le Roy Cole ; he wrote a letter to Boh Sam- ple, one of the most popular A-double-L-part preachers in the country, who like a little lice, or cur-dog, would rail behind my back: he charged his conduct with being unmanly, and said, " If Lorenzo be wrong, you ought to come and correct him to his face, or hush." He attended, heard me preach, and then said he would answer my discourse at a future period, at the same time knowing that I was leaving the country. I replied, it is hard not to give a man a chance to defend himself, and was minded that he should come out early next morning, so as not to delay my journey, and let the people judge where the truth lay; he refused, until I insisted that backbiting was unfair; however, I could not get him out before eleven. I invited the people : we met : He spoke two hours and forty minutes, wearying the patience of the people ; though young man was hired to pull it down ; but when he ar- rived on the ground, and was looking at it, such were the inward workings of his mind, that he forbore to do it. — The Collegians, backed by their President, were held back by the rain from disturbing us at this meet- ing ; and a few months after, one of those who had a hand lead on the van of this disturbance, had the end of his nose bit ofl" ; and another was flung from his horse and broke his neck ; and several others were remarked to be followed with chastisement from the Lord. 114 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. I was minded that we should speak fifteen minutes at a time alternately, which he re- fused ; but in his talk observed, " I dare not say that Christ did not die for any living man; I dare not say he died for any who are in Ac//." And many other expressions he dropped similar to the above. I attempted to follow him as well as I could, making remarks upon the dark expressions to blindfold the people, and said the man was not honest to proceed in such an intricate way : said I, why did he say, that " he dare not say Christ had not died for any living man? " because he did not know but that that man was one of the elect; again, why did he say, "that he dare not say that Christ had died for any who are in hell '? " Because he did not believe that Christ had died for any who are lost. This shows he does not believe Christ died for all, yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge it in plain words ; yet he has not brought one scripture in support of his ideas, only that sometimes the term all is limited : but, said I, it never can be used with propriety in the Calvinistic sense^ because it always means the greater part; yet they say a. few, elect, or a small number ; and I gave about thirty pas- sages to demonstrate it. He raked up the ashes of John JVesleij, and quitted the ground before I had done.* 770. Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to camp meeting v.iiere the Molecliites and some split-oiF Methodists, had done much mischief by prejudicing the minds of the neighbor- hood ; and to avoid a quarrel, were suffered to occupy a meeting house which belonged to the Methodists ; however, the Lord was with us, and thirteen souls were set at liberty in the course of the meeting ; and though there were the greatest discouragements against this meeting, yet our enemies who came as spies, acknowledged they never saw so much decorum in so large an auditory. 771. Leaving Hanover T came to. iowm, with brother Mead, where I attended the last camp fleeting for America. — Providence was with us here ; hundreds at these meetings gave me their hands as a token of their desire that I should remember them in my absence, and that they would strive to remember me when I should be beyond tne Atlantic : that God would preserve, succ:'ed, and bring me back in peace, if consistent with His will, and if we meet no more below, strive to meet above. It was a solemn feeling thus to bid friends farewell, on the eve of embarking from one's own native country for a land unknown, and there to be a stranger amongst strangers : at • Leaving his bible behind. — The worldlings compared us to officers fighting a duel — one flung down his sword, And run off crying, sword fight for yourself. this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, many left money with me, which sufficed to bear my expenses to the north. 772. Perceiving my bodily strength more and more to decline, and my heart still bound to the European world I was convinced of the propriety of a speedy departure, and as ! my wife did not arrive in Virginia, where I intended to leave her at P. Hobson's ; for the fever breaking out at New-York, expelled her to the country, so that she did not get my letters in time. I took the stage, and went on to New- York, about four hundred miles in about four days and nights, not getting any rest. The season being far advanced, I suf- fered by cold, but got an old cloak on the way at Fredericksburg, which I once was necessi- tated to leave here ; arriving in New York, I found my Peggy and friends well, and a ves- sel bound for Liverpool. I gave Peggy her choice, whether to go to her friends who were still at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the river, or to Virginia, to P. and M. Hobson's, who had made the request ; or to my father'' s^ who had wrote to that purport ; or to tarry with friends in and about New-York who so- licited : or to go with me to Europe, the dan- gers of which I had set before her : she choosing the last, if agreeable to me : I en- gaged our passage accordingly, on board the ship Centurion, {Benjamin Lord, .Master,) belonging to a steady lair Quaker! 773. When I was in Europe before, I suf- fered much from the political state of affairs, for the want of a Protection, and proper Cre- dentials ; but now after I had got ready to sail, only waiting for a fair wind, the Lord provided me with them. — The penny post brought me two letters one day, and one the next, containing a certified recommendation from the Governor of Virginia, with the Seal of the State ; another containing an J^merican protection under the seal of the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third man in the na- tion : this was obtained only on the intima- tion of a Methodist preacher : a third was from the Town Clerk, Blagist rates, County Clerk, Judges and Governor of Connecticut, giving an account of my parentage, &c. &c., as may be seen in the document. 774. Considering my four credentials, which had so providentially fallen into my hands, I thought it advisable to nave my protection perfected so as to carry authority out of the nation, and conviction or evidence on an in- vestigation ; and went to a Notai-y Public's Office, with two substantial witnesses accord- ingly, viz. Nicholas Snethen and James Quack- enbush : here my descriptions were takee with them unto the end of the world, &c. Now, he cannot be with his ministers, unless he hath ministers to be with ; and this promise could not refer to the Apos- tles alone, as he previously predicted their dissolution ; therefore, it must include suc- ceeding ministers, which God in Christ would raise up to tread in the Apostles' steps, and they cannot be his ministers, unless he has sent them, any more than I can be the King's ambassador, when no embassy has been com- mitted to my charge. Singing I once delighted in the sound of, but after my conversion, abhorred it abstracted from the spirituality, and when in Ireland, almost was Quakerized in that sentiment, but after I saw the effects of singing in the power of faith at the camp meetings, &c., iu the .1 116 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. awakening and conversion of sinners, I was convinced of the medium, and that singing properly is a divine employment, and will be done to the approbation and declarative glory of God and our own profit. 779. December 3d. We have seen but three vessels on the way, one of which was the New York of Philadelphia, which had brought General More'au, from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at Trenton ferry. The winds have beeii very unsteady for several days, like some people, almost in a gale and then a calm. 780. We are now in lat. 49. 29, and longi- tude about 20, I hope in a few days of course, we shall breathe the air of the Eu- ropean world. Surely the nigher I draw across the mighty waters, the more I feel the "vvork of my mission on my mind at heart, and am *«ore and more satisfied that I acted in the will of God in coming, let what may ensue. I want to see Doctor Johnson, whom I have not heard from this year and a half. A few days now will put me in quite a different sphere of life. I shall quit ship, and then crosses, &c., to surmount, which I am con- scious will require all the faith, zeal, wdsdom and patience which I am possessed of, and after all must fail unless God be with me : but my reliance is on Him, the great, the strong for strength, and as I penned before, so I do again, "I feel an uncommon exercise about what is before me.'- — What Doctor Coke will say, I know not, perhaps there is a great providence in my sailing to Liverpool first, as I expect some have heard of me there. 781. This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, and my companion is a great consolation to me as a lent favor, but oh ! how apt we are to under or over value the creature, and thereby lose its blessing de- signed by God for us. I am convinced of our privileges of walking as it were in eternity, whilst in this unfriendly world, i. e. the soul walking in the light of God's countenance, whilst veiled in flesh and blood. 782. Whether I shall die a natural death, to me at times is a query ; and sometimes causes sensations of heart : but while the soul hangs on God alone, it cannot suffer, (proper- ly speaking,) though in this probationaiy state — still there may be outward trials, yet inward peace, which is sweet and satisfactory to the mind : Oh ! what may m.e not attain unto if we be faithful '^ Religion will beget sympathy, or a feeling for the welfare of others — sin makes people dark and contracted, selfish and barbarous, but religion the reverse; and those acts of humanity, sympathy and pity, which even the Indians and heathens show forth, who can with propriety deny but they are under the influence of God's holy Spirit 1 — Oh ! that people would hearken more to the guidance within, and not put so much stress on what is handed down by tradition without evidence ; then we should have more affectionate ones, than we now behold among the nations of the earth. Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, are daily pray- ing for me. 783. Whilst in devotion, Peggy being called to a fresh trial of her faith in the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, " others have labored, and ye have entered into their labors," went with power through my mind, as on former occasions, and why have I to labor in other men's labors, unless it be to provoke them to jealousy. 784. There are three Methodist connexions, besides the new connexion so called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz. the English, Irish, and the American Episcopal one ; the two latter I have travelled through from centre to circumference, without their consent, and though they have done * * * * to hedge up my way, yet I have travelled * * * * of them as a body, however much I am indebted to individuals^ as means under God to open my way, and give me access to the people. 785. Thursday, Dec. 5th, saw two vessels on our voyage ; late at night saw land, and afterwards passed Waterford light-house. 786. 6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind with some gales ; but all is well now. We have eaten up but the smallest part of our provisions — we shall soon be at the pilot ground, and what will then ensue, is now in the womb of futurity, but I expect to see the providence of God in trials ; but how, when, by w^hom, or what means, I know not, yet still I feel power to leave ail to the Author of breath and disposer of all events. 787. When on my former visit, I was ad- vised to go immediately on board the vessel again and work my passage back, as I should have no opening there ; but as I could not do ship-work, &c., did not, neither could I in conscience comply. Then they warned the Methodists against me, to starve me out, and only one family received me at first, but after God opened my way, they offered to pay my passage home, if I would quit the country, and promise never to return, which in con- science I could not do; then Dr. C wanted me to go on a foreign mission to some other part; I could not comply, neither in reason nor in conscience. Then the confer- ence passed a vote to hedge up my way whether or no, &c. &c. — I may expect similar from the English conference, on whose shores I shortly expect to land, if they think me de- pendent; but my trust is in God. BXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 117 788. About the time I landed in Ireland be- fore, this passage ran repeatedly through my mind, Joshua iii. 7, and it hath been so im- printed on my mind, that now I make a memorandum of it — again — Isaiah — "ye shall go out with joy" (from the * * * * *) "and be led forth with peace" (of mind by the spirit of God.) "the mountains and hills" (of difficulties and discouragements) " shall break forth before you into singing" (of salvation) " and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands" (for joy.) &c. — Begin- ning of the Millenium — camp meetings 789. 7th We took in a pilot and came to anchor in a dangerous place, if the wind had blown a gale, as the tide would not admit of our going over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder would not admit of beating into the quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat of the Freiich and Spaniards off" Cape Trafal- gar, by Nelson, and also of the defeat of the Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, to let him know of my arrival. 790. Sunday, 8th, slipped our cables and came up the river by the town ; saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships of war ; and not wharfs as in America, but lock docks, &:c. the country around appears like a garden, considering the season of the year ; I sent a letter on shore to-day, for Ed- ward Wilson, attorney-at-law, with one in- closed from his brother, John Wilson, book- steward to the Connexion in America. 1 1th. I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city as preparatory. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. The ship carpenters came and examined our rudder, and made reports ac- cordingly to the officers of government, relative to our state — we were exempted from quarantine after a detention often days, which time pass- ed heavily away, two miles above the town in the river, as we had a bill of health from the British Consul. 791. Dec. 17th. Tuesday — at five o'clock this morning, the Prodic came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on shore, and see what God would do for me there. I must undertake it by faith, as I know no one in town, and have heard of no friend. The captain will go on shore by sight, but I cannot see an inch before me ; but I had rather die, than not see Zion prosper, before I quit this kingdom. 0 Lord ! prepare my way and give me wisdom in this matter, is what this morning I ask of thee. 792. About ten o'clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard the tolling of the bell, which gave me a solemn feeling, under a sense of mortality ; when I reflected, that when at Quebec, I saw a boat come (from the ship of war) with something in it, which at first ap- peared like a white chest, but as it approached nigher, I found it to be a coflin. — When I first landed at Savannah, in Georgia, I retired to a solitary place for meditation, and found a yard, with a brick wall, and the gate down, and as I entered, beheld the humble piles of earth, under which lay the silent human dust : also when in Dublin, I saw the genteel mode of burying, the hearse drawn by six horses, and coaches following ; but in the west of Ire- land, I espied across a dale, a company com- ing down, and as we drew near to each other, I saw on a board, a corpse dressed like ^.beggar^ which they carried over an old church wail to enter it ; thus I see the different modes and forms, according to their ranks, in every land where I have travelled : so mortality prevails and sweeps down all, which caused further remembrance, when once in Nerw Salem, Mas- sachusetts, whilst riding by myself, in a shrub- bery pine plain, I suddenly came to an open- ing, where were some graves, and one near the path had these words on the head-stone. "Behold, ye strangers passing by, As you are now, so once was I ; As I Rm now, so must you be, Prepare for death and follow me." Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland, which were said to be destroyed in the days of Cromwell, yet none could tell me when they were built. Thus I reflected, " children did exist, (as I, when playing at my father's house) who built these ancient ruins ] they are gone, and many generations since, and at length Lorenzo Bow, came upon the stage of action, who after a few more revolving years, shall be seen to act here no more ;" and thus my reflections flew from thing to thing, as we were landing, and the solemn tolling, ringing in my ears, but I felt consolation of the prospect, by and by, of a better world to me unknown. 793. We landed from the leaky boat about a mile above the town, and glad was I to get once more on land, as the boat was constantly bailed by two, on its way. — What now % I am on shore in an old country ; old in inhab- itants, and old in sin ; but new to me, for I never was on the English shore before. 794. I left my Peggy at the Captain's boarding l"bouse, whilst I went to transact some business of money matters, and deliver- ed letters of introduction, &c., but all was gloomy — I returned to her, and about the town we wandered till all our letters were de- livered but one, and where that would be left we could net find, until I observed the name on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to do ; as the man whose name answered to the letter, observed we did not turn to go o^, said come in ; one said, whilst he was silently read- ing the letter,— " dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow ?" I was surprised, and answering in the affirmative, equally surprised them. 118 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 795. The man said, tarry a night or two, but the wife objected inconvenience, so we put up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight shillings British, per week, for one : — got letters from Dublin — strove to get places for meeting — spoke once in an A-double-L-part place — the minister was friendly to my face, but after- wards said I was crazy. We strove five times to sail to Dublin, but was forced back by contrary winds, and t\vice were like to be lost; the woman, who asked if I knew one Lorenzo Dow, was a Quaker, and having formed some acquaintance with Henry For- show's family, No. 40 Edmund street, took me there one day ; these were Methodists ; the last time we were driven back, our hostess having taken in so many boarders, there was no more place for us : when before we knew it, ca.'led in to Mr. Forshow's, whose wife in- vited us to tarry all night, which was esteem- ed by us as a Providence. We staid here a few days. One evening a woman came sud- denly in, and said some people were in a neighboring house, who wished to see the American — I went, and finding about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing or prayer, I stood up and gave them a preach, to their great surprise, and God fastened convic- tion on one woman's heart, who the next day, with her husband, wished me to preach at their house, which I did for a few evenings, where were some Methodists of the old society and Kilhamites, when shortly after a conver- sation ensued at the leader's meeting, w^hat encouragement shall Ave give Lorenzo the American ; at the old party it was lost — at the new, I was invited by vote, &c. 796. Part of my experience being in a Magazine, which I had published to give away, when in Ireland before, contributed to clear my way, &c. — I spoke in Zion not many times, some were awakened and joined socie- ty, the preacher was prejudiced ; one meeting, Peter Philips, of Warrington, attended, hav- ing come to town on business, and felt his mind strongly drawn to come to Zion. After meeting, as I went into the vestry to get my hat, two women came to be prayed for, being under distress of mind ; the vestry was filled with people, and four soon were lying on the floor under the power of God, which some thought was faintness, and used fans and called for water, whilst others thought they were dying and were frightened, thinking we should be called to an account ; but I told them to hush, it was the power of God : and they soon can.e through happy, which caused Peter to give me an invitation to his neigh- borhood : I asked him what they were, and told him to go home and tell his people, and if they were unanimous. I would come, (being on my way to London,) and preach — he did, and they were unanimous. — These, in deri- sion, were called Qnuker Methodists, because they were so simple, using the p/am language, and held class-meetings, &c. 797. Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W — , a local preacher, I called on the preachers of the Old Connexion, on my landing, (he, with his brother, having got a letter from their bro- ther in America, the Rev. John Wilson, one of the book stewards.) The testimonials, letters, &c., were left for their inspection. Mr. Brown was as a cousin, on my calling according to direction. Mr. Barber seemed satisfied with my testimonial credentials ; but as Thomas Taylor, (one of the oldest preachers) came in, he wanted me to begone, not waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupted, saying, I fear he is not settled in his head, &c. As I was going out, Mr. Barber put AV^'s into my hand, saying, it may be of service to you — but I having not then the consent of the W 's, laid it on the table and went off. Through another local preacher, I called on Mr. Atmore, (who wrote the Methodist memo- rial.) He came to the door, and said if I had not special business with him, he could not see me, advising me to go to Mr. B , I re- plied, I have been there, and want to form some acquaintance with you ; so he shut the door upon me, without inviting me to come in. I thought perhaps there was a cause, and so called again : met similar treatment ; — third time children came and said call to-morrow morning ; I did, and found the gate locked; so I pounded, but none could I rally, &c. 798. The povrer of God was present, as I preached twice in Warrington : thence I went to Manchester, wandered about for eleven hours, to get a place to lodge, but could find none for love or money, among christian or sinner, except one, which I thought to be a house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in ; I called on Jabez Buntin, but he would not be seen, and the public houses were full-: but as I was getting passage for London, in the coach, I found a garret, where I might stay, being near ten at night. I heard Jabez, and also in the morning, then I went to Brodas Bandroom. Here in sermon, one looked ear- nestly at me, said — you are a stranger — dine with me. I did — stayed two days ; a chapel offered of the New connexion. Preacher and trustees said they would be passive, if I could obtain an assembly : so I got one thousand hand-bills, and gave them through the town ; got five hundred to speak to, and a thousand next evening, same way, as the preachers would not suffer me to publish from the pulpit, my appointments, &c. 799. On my arrival in London, I delivered, with much difficulty, all my letters, but two or three, and those persons could not be found. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 119 One plAce in Monmouth street, the woman to whom a sum of money was sent, would hard- ly give me access, to deliver her some money, sent from her friend in America, they are so afraid of strangers : she took the letter ; I told her she must read it, and I must come in ; the daughter said, come in, but placed herself be- tween me and the door, that she might alarm the neighbors, if I was a robber. I staid a few days — held no meetings — got the king's li- cense to stay iw the kingdom, under his seal manual. Surely she is more like the city of Babylon than any other city, to fill the ^A•3rld with her merchandise, and answers better to that mentioned in Revelation, than any other. The British appear to me to lie under an in- fatuation, as it relates to their " wooden walls," for the means of coming with a Jlotilla, is doubtless more than many know, and might set them " walls" on fire. " Cursed be he that trusteth in the arm of flesh, but blessed is he whose God is the Lord." V is used for w, and w for V — " conwerted. conwicted, and I wow I M;i7/," &c. &c. There were many curious monuments to behold, but as the state of the country was such, I did not think it proper to hold forth here in meetings, it being the me- tropolis, and as the laws of these lands require every preacher to have a license for that pur- pose, obtained from the sessions with oath of allegiance, and two others, or be subject to twenty pounds fine ; also everyplace must be licensed or pay twenty pounds, and the hear- ers five shillings each, &c., which things mili- tated against me, as I was an alien, consider- ing the times, and was a trial of my faith, I believe I ought to conform to the laws of the country which I am in, if they don't militate against the law of God, and my own con- science ; but if I cannot in conscience submit to it, I could not take the oath, and of course could not have the license. 800. I returned to Manchester — spoke in Zion's Temple, so called, belonging to the Kilhamites ; but as I once spoke on A-double- L-partism, they would allow me to speak there no more. In Warrington, among the Quaker-Methodists, we had a great revival under an outpouring of the spirit of God, and many were gathered in, which brought many out, from other vicinities, to hear and see ; so that I got invitations into various places, and God was with us at Risley, Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston Brook, and Frodshad. Here, when [ first was invited, before I went, Simon Day recalled my appointment, and then sent word by Musquit, that I would not be receiv- ed, and must not come. I thought the errand strange, (Musquit being ashamed, did not deli- ver the message to me, he only came to the ODor, called Peter, and told him, and so went off.) I went — the meeting-house was opened con- trary to my advice, as I desired to do no harm, but when the people were assembled, I dared not do otherwise than to spf^ak to them ; so I stood on a bench, not feeling freedom to gc into the pulpit, as that was the object of con-' tention ; spoke twice, then the trustees were afraid. I made neither of the appointments — it was themselves ; so I spoke in a salt pan, and about twenty were struck under convic- tion.— The meeting-house was then open again, but as the preacher S. D ■ was so rash, he like to have broke up the society, and kept many out until he was gone the circuit, which otherwise would have joined immediately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Nor- ley, Preston, and the File Country, and God was with me, opening my door step by step, and raising me up friends against times of need ; neither did he suffer me or my Peggy, to want in this strange land, though we asked for no assistance. 801. Travelling so extensively, exposed me to a fine and imprisonment, and the families that entertained me to fifty pounds each, as my license was limited ; but I dare do no otherwise than go, feeling how I could ac- count to God : so I went in his name and he opened my way, gave me favor in the sight of the people, and access to thousands ; yet I had souls for hire, almost in every neighbor- hood where God cast my lot, though many hard sayings were spoke, and many letters as a bull, sent up to block up my M-ay; but hitherto the Lord hath been my helper, pre- server and protector, and on him will I rely for strength. 802. When in London, Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman ; he frequently had heard of me from America ; but did not show or dis- cover it, by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in such a place that evening ; so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see the little man, as he was fhe only one I knew in England. They were singing as 1 came into the meeting-house ; after sermon; I got one to introduce me to him, but though he first appeared friendly as when in Georgia, yet on finding out my name, asked what I came there for? and before I could tell him, he turned to another : he shook hands, and bid all in the room farewell, except me, and went suddenly off; so I had seven miles, as it were at the hazard of my life, to walk to the opposite side of London, to my lodgings late at night ; next time I saw him was in Lan- castershire, he supposed Peter to be one of the old society's official members, and Peggy to be his wife, and treated them yevyMendly : I asked him if he thought he should be over to the next general conference, he replied, if the connexion positively sees it necessary, and insists upon it, and cannot do without me. I saw him at the 120 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, .^sJRENZO S JOURNAL. Dublin and Leeds conferences, but did not speak together, as I could not intrude myself with propriety any more : many wondered why it was, that the Doctor did not publish me, and make a public example of me, whilst others enquired, what for % 803. Mr. B , called my hostess to account for my Fegg-if s ^o'm^mio band meet- ing, though she Imd her certificate from Elijah Woolsey, as an acceptable member on the Western circu't. Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Fres- ton-brook^ and prospect of good, as a number appeared under deep divine impression. I bade them farewell for the present, and went to Warrington^ where I spoke the next morn- ing, and had a comfortable season, in the little chapel bej®nging to those called Qualcer-Me- thodists^ and found that about forty new mem- bers had joined them in my absence, and the prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, w^here I found several had been set at liberty since I was there last. From this I went to Leigh, where I spoke to about two thousand people, at the Methodist chapel, of the old connexion : and we had a powerful season. This is the first chapel of the old Methodists, into which I was voluntarily invited by what they call a round preacher. 804. Monday, 5th. I spoke at Loton Com- mon^ and found a number more had been brought into liberty; we had a great display of the divine presence. Hence I walked fif- teen miles to Haijton bridge, spoke at seven o'clock, and twice a day afterwards, for seve- ral days, and the prospect greatly increased, and several backsliders were reciaim.ed, and some Avere brought into liberty, I visited BlacJcrod and Carley, but I fear with little success. 805. Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country village on my way to Preston, not in vain. Sunday, 11 th. 1 spoke four times in Pres- ton, and attended a love-feast, of what is call- ed by some the free gospelers or third division of Methodists ; and six souls gave comforta- ble satisfaction of being brought into liberty this day. Hence I visited the File Country for several days : but was disagreeabl)^ disap- pointed of hearers, by m.y appointments not being regularly given out ; however, I spoke to a few, here and there. In this journey I saw a woman, who preached, and I was in- formed that she was born three months, before the time, and remained without nourishment, wrapped in flannels, in a torpid state like sleep, yet frequently moving ; the natural heat supported near a fire, and in about thir- teen weeks, appearances or actions took place, such as in a child new born at the full time. 806. 15th. The tide being out, I crossed Preston river, in a cart, at a ford three miles wide, called the Guide, and walking a few miles, in the rain, took the canal boat, and ar- rived in Liverpool about five in the evening, and completed the bargain for printing my journal. I held a few meetings in Liverpool; and had the satisfaction to find more people rejoic- ing in God. 8 37. Here I find that my hostess had been called to an account for inviting Peggy to a band meeting ; although she had a certificate of her membership from America : and a num- ber of their own members also were called to an account, for having attended some of my former meetings. 808. Sunday, 18th. We embarked in the Lark with Hannah Gough, the Quaker wo- man ; who said to me, the first day I come on shore in the country, in the house where I presented a letter, &c. " Dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow in America ^" (She having seen me formerfy in Dublin, but did not now recognize my person, only my voice reminded her of the name.) 809. Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we reached Dublin harbor, and the tide now serving to come to the wharf, I took a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about six o'clock, and hiring a jingle, came to Dub- lin, and whilst Avalking to New street, William Thomas, the man at whose house I first. lodg- ed when in this country before, suddenly met me at the end of a street ; we recognized each other's countenances, and were in each other's arms before a word was spoken on either side, and our hearts were mutually refreshed as in former days ; he went with me to No. 102, where I was in hopes to have embraced my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia, but the servants informed me of their having just gone out : I waited with uncommon anxie- ty for their return, whilst the servants went through the city in search of them. I took tea with a very feeling sense of obli- gation for past favors ; but still the Doctor and his companion not returning, I went to Thomas street, with William Thomas, to see his wife, and received some letters, which I was informed were from America. This pair was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I thought, a happiness in matrimonial union; I embraced her in my arms, with a feeling re- membrance of my first reception, when a stranger in this city, and but two shillings in my pocket, when all other hearts, seemingly were shut against me ; here I had an asylum though reproved for harboring me and giving me bread. I returned and found the Doctor had come home, and was anxiously waiting my return, which was near eleven at night ; we embraced each other in our arms, and mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a heaity [ll EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 121 welcome. Thus I was cordially received af- ter an absence of five years, one month and eighteen days. 810. Thursday, May 22, 1806. The Ger- man Churck was opened to me by invitation to the Doctor, before I came : but the Ward- er,^ considered themselves slighted, not having been consulted, and one of them said at the leader's meeting, " If you are not willing he should have the liberty, it shall be prevented." ! They replied, they had nothing to do or act ; concerning it : however, as I was not willing to be called a thief or robber, I chose to come ; in by the door, and went to the above Ward- ' en accordingly. This Church belongs to the ! German Congregation, but is occupied by the ' Methodists and Cooper, he belonged to Lady \ Huntingdon's partij^ but now is near a Sandi- manian. I held a number of meetings, that : were respectable and very profitable to many. , Alice Cambridge, the woman who was so at- 1 tentive to me when in this country before, ' still continues her meetings, and give up her ' meeting and room to me, and another company ' who occupied it, alternately, did the same, so that my way was opened, and the quickening ! power of God, seemed to be present at most ! of the meetings which I held in the above | place, (and at Squire Shegog's, the barracks and 1 the streets) which amounted to about twenty ! in number. i 811. I was invited to hold a meeting in | Renelagh, by a rich old woman, who had ' built a preaching-hou.se, wjiich she had given J to the jNIethodists, and a door from her bed- ' chamber opened into the gallery ; her own house not accommodating the number, she with much fuss and ado got the preaching- ; house open, which I refused to occupy, lest I i should be esteemed a thief, but addres.sed them ' from her chamber door, and we had a good time. The Doctor I found had been lately | unwell in my absence, but was now recov- ' ered. ! 812. Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having re- ' ceived invitations to the country, threugh the medium of the Missionaries, G. Ousley and • W. Hamilton and others ; I set off" for Wick- I low county in a gig, through the kindness of ' a backslider, whose heart God had touched. ' I held a meetins: at Newtoivn, ]Mount Kenedy, by the way to Wicklovj, where I found religion : low. We had quickening times, though with ' difficulty I got the people convened at the ! latter. j 813. Sunday, 8*h. I spoke thrice in the j town, and once at IVidou Tighe's, who was j prtijudiced agai'ist me when here before. ' 9th, I gave my last, and a backslider took | me in a jaurcing car to Rathdrum, whence a ' man helped me with a horse to Cappagh. \ where I spoke that night and next morning,. [ and then departed with him to Hacketstown. Here I spoke seven times in three days, hav- ing previously been invited by a man, who had married one of my spiritual daughters ; she with her sister, who had married 2i Metho- dist preacher, still endured ; these were the daughters of the old man, who felt these words to run through his mind, whilst they talked with me back and forth through the door, when I v.-as in Ireland before, " be not forget- ful to entertain strangers.'" Two others of his chilL-'\n God gave me for my hire now; the quicKening power of God seemed to be displayed in the different meetings ; and con- victions and conversions were shortly multi- plied, and not long after my departure, I was informed that about fourscore were added to society, the most of them happy in God. 814. I spoke in Baltin glass on my way to Carlow. In both places I had good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly thought cool ; he invited me to meet a class and attend his quarterly meeting ; with the latter I could not comply. I rode on the car of my daughter, which brought me here to the colliery, where I found the missionaries pray- ing with some mourners : here was a big meeting appointed, which they called a camp meeting, but I a field meeting ; there being no tents, only the open air, in imitation of America. So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading in the breasts of the children of men : here I saw Mr. Averill, who appeared as friendly as ever, and solicited my attendance at another meeting of magnitude, at JNIount Melick and some other places. At this meeting I preach- ed, and when he had done, I invited up the mourners to be prayed for ; several found peace, and we had a refreshing season from the presence of God. 815. A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many of them to run away, sup- posing him to be a priest, I never knew that in this our day, priestcraft was so influential, and carried such a dread to the fear of man. Next morning I spoke again — the Missiona- ries took about fifty into society : hence we went to Castle Comber. They spoke in the street, and I beside the chapel door, having the church minister present, whose relations gave him a look whilst I was repeating, what I heard an old man say in my infancy, that a ministers call was two hundred pounds settle- ment, and one hundred pounds a year. 816. Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the clergyman's friends, who seemed piously inclined ; here the Missiona- ries took about forty into society, and then we went to Kilhnny. The above priest said the Missionaries were mountebanJcs, kidnapping the people — in this place we stayed three 122 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. days. The JNIissionaries attacked Popery in the streets twice or thrice a day, and I attacked sin with A-double-L-partism in the preaching house, Nvh-ich caused considerable uneasiness in the town; the Mayor had a potatoe flung at his head, and also received a letter without a signature, threatening that if he did not put us three out of town, his house should be pulled down on his head. 817. They took about thirty into society here. I bade some old friends farewell ; so we departed to Money-beg, where I spoke under an ash — had a good time, though under some depression of mind, I attended two other meetings in a large warehouse ; here 30 were taken into society, and some shortly be- fore, making eighty-two in all. William Hamilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where I spoke at 10, a. m., intending to comply with Mr. AverilVs invitation, but was prevented by sudden inward illness, wdiich flung me into spasms like convulsions ; so by the advice of my friends I stayed until next day, and then W. H n attended me in the canal boat, about seventy English miles to Dublin, where I arrived about ten at night, on Sunday the 22d, and found my Peggy and friends well at the Doctor's : he said he; thought my complaint proceeded from an abscess of the liver, bursting into the cavity of the belly outside of the bowels. 818. A love-feast being held at Gravel-walk, I was informed that a number spoke there of being quickened by my last visit. — I break- fasted several times in company with Wm. Smith, the assistant preacher ; he invited me to pray in the families, and is thought by some to be one of the most popular preachers in Ireland, I find he is a great kingsman, but I am convinced that many in these countries, who have been shining lights, are in a more lukewarm state than they are aware of. I continued my meetings as before — the Lord was with us, and the revival seemed to in- crease, with some of the preachers, who still retained a degree of life as they came tc con- ference, observed, and took hold with me neart and hand. 819. One evening, I was informed upwards of twenty preachers were present, amongst whom were several of the old preachers, that had treated me with coolness and neglect when here before, besides others who had been friendly ; amongst these was Mr. Averill, who requested me to tour the kingdom at large. 820. During this visit at conference time, I received not one unkind word from any of the preachers, bu: the reverse ; several gave me encouragement to visit them in their circuits, and also persuaded me to go into the pulpit at Ranelagli, where I had preached from the chamber door, through the gallery into the preaching house : even Tobias said that he thought I was an honest man, when he read Snethen's letter, asserting in the most positive terms, that I was an impostor ; though he had a spat with the Doctor, about keeping his hat on in the meeting at prayer time : the Doctor replied, because 1 believe thou art not sent of the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented of it, nor of the poor woman whose heart thou broke, and was the cause of her death, and her blood is upon thee — he turned oflf shocked and confused. This man, in the course of my absence to America, was sta- tioned on the Larne circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke in a love feast concerning the blessing of my labors to their souls, which caused him to reprove them, saying, " Let Mr. Dow alone, if you have any thing to say for God, speak it ;"' — he also has been put back on trials, for some improper con- duct ; thus, those who are hard upon others, find hardships to overtake themselves. In the same house where he first checked me, taking the hymn out of my mouth, &c., the Doctor gave him his due, in the presence of several of the preachers and people, which I could not find that any of the conference were dis- pleased with the Doctor for. Tobias' imper- tinency, because the Doctor believed and prac- tised some of the Quaker forms, gave, rise to this. 821. Snethen's letter from New York to block up my way, Avas investigated at the leader's meeting, and unanimously acknow- ledged to have been written in a bad spirit, and diJ me no injury, but refuted itself, and so opened my way.* 822. About these days, Wm. Thomas, Dr. Johnson told me, had a liver complaint, which I remembered when he was taken unwell : the disorder increased to a degree of insanity, which ca ised him to leap out of a window, on the third floor, and yet so as only to break his thigh. — Atter this he came to his right mind, and called gS his thoughts from the world to divine subjects, and the last words he said be- fore he expired were glory ! — glory! — He was attended by an ungodly Physician and Sur- geon, who prohibited him. seeing religious visiters, and pronounced him in a fair way for recovery after his fail ; but Dr. Johnson, w^ho did not attend him, said he would die, his liv- er being rotten, &c. 823. I put the first part of the second vol- ume of my journal to the press, which con- tained one hundred and twenty pages duode- cimo. Having now compleled my visits and business, 1 contemplated a departure ; saw Dr. * A meeting of about seventy official iiiembers, the re- sult of which was — " written in a bad spirit by a wicked niiaa." EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 123 Coke, who diJ not speak to me : but I had several more refreshmg; seasons, and embarked for England in the Lark, Capt. Williams, having my Dr. Johnson in company. The wind seemed contrary, and a prospect of a long and a tedious passage at first, however, the wind came round, and we were favored with only about thirty hours on the water. A doctor of a Guineaman, a passenger, treated me at first ungentlemanlike on the way; Dr. Johnson fell in conversation with several of the cabin passengers, who were Romanists; which seemed to cast some light upon their minds; and on his informing them about me, they expressed a desire that I should preach in the cabin, which accordingly I did: the Guinea doctor was the first to propose and urge my preaching, he having previously made very humble acknowledgments for his rudeness, saying to my Doctor, that it had cost him a tear. 824. Saturday, July 12. We landed early in the morning at Liverpool, called on Mr. For- shaw, my printer, and kind host, and after giving some directions about my books, we took our departure in the coach for Warring- ion, ».nd arrived safe in the afternoon ; where I found my friends well, and many glad to see us, and some of my spiritual children shed tears at our meeiing. Sunday, 13th. I spoke four times ; we had tender seasons. 14th. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage for the Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace. 825. 15th. We walked to Knuttsford, I spoke in the Old Methodist chapel, but there seems to be a hardiness over these meeting houses in England, so I dont have such good times in them as in Ireland and America, or even the third division here. We came to Macclesfield, where I spoke at right ; John Mee and Peter Philips, being with us, having walked twenty-four miles that day. A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, when dying, cup.ged those who were the instigators, and T. P's Age of Reason, being in black despair. Oh ! how careful people should be, what they ask oth- ers to do ; for one act may cause repentance with tears in vain, without a possibility of re- traction. 19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensa- sations, which I conceive originates from the abscess, but trust by God's favor to re- cover. 826. We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest preachers of the Old Connexion, he being a former friend and acquaintance of the Doctor's, he manifested after the Doctor's suggestion that had I called on him when I first came to town, I should have had the lib- erty of his pulpit ; the young preacher was also willing, but the trustees objected. I have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, and there seems a quickening among the people. This party, it seems, were once of the old society, but driven off on ac- count of not obeying orders which they con- ceived to be hard ; they call themselves the Christian Revivalists, some call them the Fres Gospellers ; they are of the third division, (the Kilhamites being the second,) somew^iat sim- ilar to the Quaker Methodists, and of the spirit of the Methodists in America. 827. Sunday, July 20th. My labors were equal to seven sermons, which gave me a line sweat, that was very refreshing, and seemed to add to my health, as I felt better at night by far than in the morning, and more able to preach another sermon than I was at first. In speaking tvrice in the street I addressed about five thousand. I attended a love-feast, and wrestled with mourners at night, having stood, &:c., about ten hours or upwards, in the different exercises through the day. I observ- ed that for people to make a noise, and say loud amens, &c., was irksome to me, and I would like as well to hear a dog bark, unless it came from a proper feeling in the heart, which if it did, would carry its own convic- tion with it ; hut otherwise it would appear flat, and bring a deadness over the mind ; and to make a fuss and pretend feeling without possessing it, is a piece of hypocrisy, like a man possessing a vessel of vvater partly full, yet would say it was running over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup, that it might run over. Yet if people feel the power of God, (of which I have no doubt at times they do,) to constrain them to cry for mercy or shout for joy, I can bear it as well as any one. I dare not oppose it, knowing that God commu- nicates these superlative blessings, that others also may be benefitted by it : as I hav* seen a general move from the conviction through one, more than from a whole sermon, which if the person had suppressed, he would have quenched the spirit of God. I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days ; I think about twenty professed to find peace in that time ; some backsliders were reclaimed, sinners aw^akened, and a considerable move in the town. After- wards I was informed by a letter, that the re- vival went on increasing, so that three, five, eight, and even so many as fourteen appeared to be converted at a meeting, besides sundry who found peace the afternoon, evening, and morning after my departure. 828. 21st. I found a similar people in Stock- port, who had been driven out from the Kil- hamites; I held meeting with them at night and next morning, which were comfortable times. 124 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. The late Society who separated at the hand- room in Manchester, have seen the abuse of itinerancy so much, that they are prejudiced against having any at al], but think the Gospel can be spread sufficiently by local preachers alone.* 22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found some of what may be call- ed the Third Division ; had good times at night and in the morning. 23d. The Doctor was with me all this time, and helped me some at Macclesfield ; but be- ing disappointed of a place in the coach, we set off on foot for Leeds in- Yorkshire, where we arrived next day in the afternoon. On the way we were frequently beset with rain, and the Doctor having left his cloak and great coat behind, was exposed to the weather, and being unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having always had a good fire at home, he was now put to his shifts, (possessing a delicate constitution.) and strove to take shel- ter beside a wall or rock more than once or twice ; however, one time we stopped in a cot- tage, where he got some repose in sleep, whilst I dried his coat at a peet fire. Another time, we evaded a shower whilst resting at break- fast, yet the Doctor was determined, let the weather continue as it might, he would not be the cause of detaining me, so as to break my appointments. My sympathetic feelings in pity were tried, Avhen I saw the tenderness and danger of his constitution, when taking shelter as above. I could but reflect on the goodness of God, in making my constitution to require a great degree of exercise, according to my sphere of life and action, and also its preservation through the various changes, in different sea- sons, and different climes and circumstances. 829. From what I could collect, it appears to me that Win. B ought to have launched out as a champion for God, but un- belief to trust God with his family, &c. caused him apparently to shrink. Is it not possible for a man to lose a great share of his crown '? It appears that he saw the formality and dan- ger into which the English Connexion were exposed, and sinking : he came out for a space, and God began to open his way, but through unbelief, the reasoning of Satan, and the soli- citation of his brethren, he was prevailed upon to shrink, recant in part, and return : in conse- quence of which, some pious ones, who re- quested Christian liberty to pray with mourners, &c. and united with him to dissent, were left in a dilemma here. They were similar to the Quaker Methodists, Free Gospellers or Tliird Division. Though most of these societies had no particular intercourse or communion toge- * This is a misconception. ther, or with each other. I suppo.?e I was the first preacher who made them a general visit. They called a Conference some weeks ago, to know each other's minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of a ge- neral union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society ; I tarried several days, but it being a particular hurrying time in the cloth business, and the Conference of the Old Con- nexion sitting, I found it impracticable to get many to meeting on the week days, and on Sunday they chose to go and hear the old preachers, vnih whom they were acquainted. Here I saw Adam Clarke ; I think I was in- formed, that he was acquainted with twenty- four different languages. He is esteem.ed a man of as great letters as any of the age, and all acquired by his own industry, without the aid of college or ui:iversity. He acknowledged to me, that he once was in the spirit of the great revival in Cornwell, and that he was almost ready to persecute some, who objected to the work, as an '• im- propriety and wildfire,'- but " now (said he) I see better/''' He treated me in all respects as I might expect from a gentleman: but his mind was made up against the camp meetings in America, as being improper, and the revival attending them, as a thing accountable for al- together on natural principles. It seemed to me from circumstances, that he had got his' mind hurt and prejudiced, through the abuse of revivals, which caused him to fix his mind to one invariable rule as a criterion for direc- tion, viz. the old system, order — for he seem- ed determined not to listen to any argument, which might be adduced to solve the query. He was chosen President of the Conference, as I was informed, by a great majority of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, but accepted it with considerable reluc- tance. He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the Doctors, which opened a door for intimacy of conversation on some points, one of which was my singular way of proceeding, which he could not at all appro- bate on any consideration, as being right ; as- signing as a reason, that, if once generally adopted by the body, it would completely de- stroy Methodism in three months ; therefore, barred his mind against listening to any argu- ment, or making an exception to the general rule for particular cases. This appears to me, to be wrong in any person, to form their mind hit or miss, right or wrong, to stick to the old system, as though it were infallible, or the summit oi perfection. For to be thus bound up, without laying open our minds to conviction, as sincere inquirers after truth, is to kill the spirit of inquiry, and prevent the spreading of true knowledge and EXEMrLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 125 righteousness, and by so doing, vice will con- tinue to reign, and the grossest errors go un- discovered or unclipt. I heard him preach. Just before the meet- ing an anthem was sung, apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing could be heard but a dead dull sound, &c. The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there appeared much deadness in the beginning; but in his last prayer he grew somewhat fervent, until God began to send down His power ; and there began a move among the people, when he seemed to lower, as if to icard off the move, to prevent a NOISE, which it seems the English Connexion in ge- neral are determined to prevent, as appears from their conduct and publication in the Ma- gazine. 830. I heard S. Bradburne ; he spoke some- what lengthy, had the outlines of an orator, but I thought there were somefaws in his dis- course, too great for a man of his supposed abilities, e.g. he insisted that a child is impure as it comes into the world, and is enlightened as soon as it is born, but not before; which would argue that a seven months child might be saved, and one come to the full time could not, were it to die but one day before its birth : accordingly, one should suppose according to his idea, that the being enlightened with the Divine light, was inseparably connected with the breathing the natural air, or receiving the natural light of the sun. Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happen- ed that we did not exchange a word, though we met, passed and repassed each other in the streets, &c., I being a little one, must keep my place. I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the Conference meeting ; one copy for each Chairman of a District, amounting to about twenty-five ; and one for a preacher who agreed to take them in : these were all refused and returned. I sent one to the Doctor's wife, which she received with acknowledgments, saying afterwards when she had read some, that the more she read of it, the better she liked me, and had a better opinion of me than before, and that she had desired to see me when in Dublin, but was disappointed. She by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little woinan, of some piety : but if I am informed right, was not, nor is a Methodist, though I think the rule of Methodists in Europe, re- quire marriage in society, if they do marry. A. Clarke bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Bankers, where he had invited me to breakfast with him ; giving more than the price, saying it was not enough. 831. 30th. Leaving my doctor near jLce6?5, I came in the coach to Rochdale, whence I walked to Bolton, twelve or fifteen miles, where I held meeting at night by appointment," and next morning — both comfortable times. 31st. Went to Hay ton and had a good time. August 1st. Walked to Preston ; disappoint- ed of my book : spoke to a few. and next day returning, spoke in Blackrod. So>day 3d. Spoke at twelve o'clock, went twelve miles to Leigh, so to Loton, then to Warrington, (where I met my doctor,) having spoken four times this day. 4th. Spoke here again, and 3Iiss Mary Barford (eldest sister, of Martha) who was principally educated, and brought up in Lon- don,,under a rich aunt, who having no chil- dren, adopted her as her daughter, and dying, left her a lar|*3 independent fortune, (she) be- ing now here on a visit with her mother, giv- ing me an opportunity of speaking closely with her concerning her soul's salvation ; this night God gave her to feel the comfort of religion, and about two days after an evidence of her acceptance. — There are four in this family, whom the Lord has given me for my hire, who were all careless when I first visit- ed this town. 5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thome, and Peter Wright's, where we had good times. 832. 6th. At Preston-BrooJc, and twice in Frodsham, where the Lord was with us ; and after my last meeting in the evening, feeling my mind uneasy, I could not feel free to com- ply with various and strong solicitations to visit some new places ; nor even Macclesfield, from whence we received the most urgent re- quest, but walked to Riincon in the dark and rain, and sleeping none all night was up be- times in the morning, and finding a packet just going off, I embarked for Liverpool, where I arrived about eleven o'clock. Got my affairs arranged, cleared out with my j printer and bookbinder, contracted for a second edition of part of my second volume : then finding a boat with some passengers going to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, and overtook the vessel beyoundthe rock, where I got on board about five in the even- ing, with a positive direct head wind for sev- eral hours: the wind at length becoming favorable, we made the light-house in Dublin bay, w^hen the wind and tide would not suffer us to proceed further ; here they cast anchor, and I hired the sailors to put me ashore, and walking up by the Pigeon-house, arrived at home in New-street about noon, where I found my friends and Peggy well, having been on my passage about thirty-six hours, and left my Doctor behind me in England. 833. The British Conference read N. Sne- then\s letter to Benson, concerning me ; yet it appears that it bore but little weight with them, considering its spirit ; although they agreed according to its design, to have noth- 126 EXEMPLIFIED EXP'^R.ENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. ing to do with me. That sent to Mr. Jayce the book-steward in Dublin^ was read in the leader's meeting, where it was unanimously agreed to have been wrote in a very bad spirit, so much as to be its own refutation : it was also read in conference, where it was investigated and received the same censure, which the British conference heard of, and did not scruple to mention it. It be- ing asked if any one knew any thing against me 1 One replied that it was said I had taken two hundred dollars in one contribution, which was false; but if it were the case, what was that to him or. them, if I made a proper use of it 'f I am informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated New York, May, 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, in consequence of his opposition, &c. Mr. Joyce teils me that he saw brother Beaty (a local preacher from America, come to see his friends here,) v/ho informed him, that Mr. Snethen had mostly lost his congregations, in consequence of his bitter ambition or activity in writing to Europe against me. 834. Monday, August 12th. This morn- ing early, the Doctor arrived safe, somewhat benefitted by the excursion, as he thought himself both in body and mind ; his Letty had not been so long deprived of his company before for twenty- four years past ; she seemed some- what uneasy at my return without him, but I replied, it would be some guineas benefit to her, to learn to trust all things with God ; and now her joy at his return took place of fears. I find Matthew Lanktree, my old particular friend, is appointed assistant or head preacher of Dublin; by what I can understand, he would be willing to let me have the pulpits, but the trustees were in the way. Alice Cam- bridge gave up her meetings always to me ; and her room in Golden Lane, near White- friar street chapel, is open to me ; where I constantly hold meetings at eight o'clock in the evenings, so as not to clash with their hour ; this room I conceive to be better filled than any worship place in Dublin. Sunday 17th. By invitation, I took coach with two friends about sixteen miles to Balbriggen ; a little deformed man behaved as if a legion of devils was in him, as he on the road would neither be still nor civil, but apparently profligate in order to irritate and ruffle me. I saw church service performed, but net er saw anything appear so much like a sham to represent reality, as this ceremony by way of religious worship ; neither did I ever have a greater sense of the difference there was be- tween praying and singing prayers : I thought, if human wisdom could have invented a ma- chine to go by steam, to preach and pray and say amen, and also make the organ play, and call to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human inteligent was there, that it would be Divine worship as much in reality, as some things which are now subs^'tuted for it. 83o. I held meeting in a private house in the evening, and sonve Romanists and children, attempted to make a disturbance in the street, when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, so we had a quiet meeting, and next morning also, and I think that good was done, Hence I returned to Dublin, and put the third edi- tion of the first volume of my journal to press, also thought on different religious sub- jects. I continued my meetings, in Golden Lane, night after night, the house was generally crowded. I also held some meetings in the barracks, and there appeared some fruit of them to my encouragement. 836. Sunday 24th. I walked to the camp, and spoke in a hut built by the soldiers in the following manner : — James Ramsford, my book-binder, frequently held meetings in vari- ous places with the army, and near this they had no place, but a quarry in a corn field, and being exposed to the weather, as no person would hire them a place, he got application made to the barrack master, (by the quarter- master-serjeant,) who gave them leave. to cut sods on the camp ground to make the wall, though the privilege had been refused for sol- dier's families ; they set to work by cutting a platform out of the side of the hill, leaving the back in such a form as served for a wall, with the bottom part projecting for a seat ; the other three sides were raised as above with sods or turf well beaten down solid, then a kind of rafter vv^as put on for the roof to be thatched with straw ; but now they were put to their shifts to know how to com- plete it, as their finances w^ere now out, hav- ing paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free to receive it gratis, which was offered : but about half an hour after the dis- couragements, concerning straw for thatching, which was then dear, an officer brought them a pound note, &c, and shortly after some shil- lings, so the house was completed ; it would contain about one hundred persons. Most of the officers attended my meeting, and amongst them the head one. They gave good attention, and as I was informed, expressed satisfaction and wished that I would come again. As I was returning I passed one, who to me appeared like a coxcomb ; * I was informed he belonged to the Strangefs Friend Society, and was sent here to preach. When he ar- rived and was informed that I had held a meeting, which seemed to supersede his exhi- • His name was Murphy. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 127 bition, he broke out in a rage, and began to scold before the unconverted ; saying, that I was not countenanced nor accountable for my conduct; which hurt tender minds. I have continued my meetings at Golden Lane all this week, and once in the barracks, and the work seems to deepen and increase. 837. Tuesday, September 2d. The devil viewing the danger of his kingdom, began to work in the minds of the people, and to raise confusion and disturbance; however, on my return from meeting, I took a street out of my customary way, by which means I escaped the rabble, who were in pursuit : one of whom was heard to say, '' Now for the life of Lo- renzo^'' another cried, ^' mind the white hat^"' &c. &c. The former escaped by desperate ex- ertion, with his coat much torn and dirtied ; the latter was secured by my friends, (after having a sharp contest between the parties,) and kept by the watchmen until morning, when the aldermen being partial, discharged him at the earnest intercession of his mother. The next evening, some peace-officers, with others, brought swords, pistols, &c., but I re- tired unobserved through an intricate passage and so baffled the mob. — Another night, a friend changed hats with me, so they were deceived. My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came off with the Doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for the mob. received a blow on the head which kept him quiet ; however, about half way, a drunken attorney, in derision, asked if we had a good meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy master's servants did not like it. A friend in- terrogating concerning an obscene and scurri- lous reply, receiving a blow as answer, for which the Attorney was taken in custody, not without a torn shirt, &c. 8th. Lord Belvedere and his Lady, this evening and last Saturday, attended meetings — on Thursday, by invitation, I took tea with them, and a Preshijterian Minister present, wanted to know what A-double-L-part, in my journal meant, or who the A-double-L-pait people were. Lady B 's sisters are under good im- pressions ; we all came together in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening I took tea at his house again, and held meeting with a select party, and by his desire spoke largely on A-double-L-part, and the 8th and 9th of Romans, &c. 838. Sunday 14th. We had several com- fortable meetings. I have spoken once par- ticularly to the little boys. I have held Sun- day meetings, similar to class meetings, in which I find many who not long since, were careless, now stirring up to seek re- ligion, some of whom are rejoicing in God, My mind seems strangely drawn out in exer- cises, and views of the present time in the political world, the state of Zion, whose walls are broken down, and how to counteract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the tra- vail of Zion. 839. 18th. A general meeting of the official members of the Methodist Society in the city, was held this evening, by a special call on my account : I went and made a speech to thg following purport, in the loft where Tobias had once checked me: said T, "I remember near seven years ago, to have been in this house : I have my feelings as well as other i men, and sometimes tried. There are on a moderate calculation, near one hundred per- sons or more, under awakenings of late, from my labors in Golden Lane, I feel it my duty indispensably, to travel as I do, and of course cannot watch ever them, but desire to recom- mend them to your care : yet as I fear that some of them are somewhat prejudiced against the Methodists, they vrill not com^e into class, unless they are led on by degrees ; wherefore, I wish if any plan can be devised to meet the circumstance, that it may be adopted, know- ing they will be apt to fall away, unless united to some religious body; and I feel more unity with none, to recommend them to, than you." I was then asked, -'who should watch over them 1'- I replied, " one of your leaders," and observed, if they had any questions to ask me, I would solve them, if I could, to their satisfaction. A general silence pre- vailed. Then I was interrogated, if I had any thing more to say. And also repeatedly, whether I did not design to return to Dublin, and make a party ? As soon as I replied I retired. A talk was held amongst themselves, and Matthevj Lanktree, the assistant preacher, with J. Jones, M-as desired to tell me the next morning, which they did, viz. that they had agreed to receive any I should recommend to them, after examining them ; but could not think it expedient, to have classes formed par- ticularly at or from Golden Lane, lest it should appear too much like a party business, and they say, " we are Lorenzo's people ;" but would intermix them with the classes, amongst the solid members. Oh ! when will the time commence, when people shall be actuated with only purity of intention in all things, to glorify God and not be afraid to follow his providential openings with the leadings of the spirit^ and exercise faith enough to leave the contingencies of events with him. 840. 19th. Justice Bell, (who it appears has made his livelihood, of late years, by ex- erting himself to bring people to the gallows,) interrupted our meeting, saying, I could not talk common English, because I used the 128 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. word " besom^'^ for which he was put out of the house, getting several blows in his pas- sage. Finding that he was known by the peace-ofhcers, &c., he cried, " keep the peace and I'll support you" — this to deceive them. Next day the Rev. Mr. M- Cay, father-in-law to Lord Belvedere, with Mr. Clark., a justice of the peace, called on Bell to enquire and de- mand a public apology; but he, to cloak the matter, denied the charge. Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub and getting out of the window, &c., amongst these was a young woman, who had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and the next evening absconding again, (as Bell's sons were present with drawn swords, &c.) she felt conviction for her littleness of faith, which slie acknowledged the next day at meeting, and has since been happy in re- ligion. Saturday evening there also was a hubbub, and one or two hundred persons came home with me, to escort me almost every night, which caused a rumpus through the streets : as some were friends and some were foes, part of which were for my safety, the others would fling stones ; sundry on each side were charged upon the watch; but the aldermen, &c., were such poor things, that none of the disorderly were brought to trial. 841. Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body ; but could not feel free- dom to attend Golden Lane at night, where Alio C e spoke, as I felt there would be a disturbance, which was the case, and a guard of soldiers with fijjed bayonets, came to keep the peace, the watch being found in- sufficient. 22d. Going to meeting, a stone from a youth, through design, hit me in the back near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for several days. This exhibits to view why it is that the common Irish have the name over the world for wicked, disorderly, .conduct, being kept in ignorance, and trained up in bigotry and prejudice, without the fear of God; this to me shows the propriety of literature for general information, and en- couragement for freedom of thought gn con- scientiousness. 23d. Being informed of some little uneasi- ness in the mind of the man, who lent us the house in Golden Lane, as the mob had broke the windows, &c., and escaped without prose- cution ; I thought proper to discontinue my meetings, and so appointed my last for the next day afternoon, and a contribution tc re- pair the injuries, &c. 24th. Spoke from Acts xx. 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn tender time. God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redundancy was received. 842. The last night a powerful mob was assembled ; but as I spoke on the nature, &c. nf camp meetings, their minds were so attract- :»d, that we met with but little disturbance during the meeting, and as I retired through a back, intricate way, the mob lost the object of their aim, though they had a race through a number of streets. I knew nothing of this all the time, but by a strong impulse went into a friend's house, and felt as if in safety ; and as I thrice attempted to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, unaccountable for on natural principles, wiiich I expressed to /. Jor.es. and he sending for a coach, brought me home in it. When Br. Johnson told me what had happened in the streets, and it ap- pears that many were determined on some horrid action of violence, if we judge from their weapons and conduct. Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though a female friend it appears received a blow for my sake, mistaking (in the dark) her bonnet and pelisse for my gray hat and surtout. I was unwell for some days, which prevented my going to the country : also the delay of my books, the workmen being indolent. Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in Golden Lane, sent me a note expressing a de- sire that I should hold more meetings in it, which I accordingly occupied sundry times at 5 p. M., so that the rabble would not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some difficulty, procured me the liberty of the Taylor's Hall in Black Lane, which I occupied two even- ings at seven o'clock ; but as the hour clashed with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to discontinue, lest the last part of my conduct should seem to contradict the first ; however, it appeared that considerable numbers of the fruit of Golden Lane, have joined the Metho- dist Society, by my advice to go to Matthew Lanktre.e, &c.'^" 843. I was taken very unwell of late with a convulsive affection of my belly, similar to that which I was seized with at Carlow, and my Doctor said he had never before seen or heard of any person under the same affliction altogether. The disorder was somewhat keen and very awakening, and continued at inter- vals for several days. Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket with my name on it, and signed with his own, to admit me to the love-feast ; but being some- what w^eak in body, I did not think proper to attend, and also might feel it my duty to speak somewhat more than would be agreeable or acceptable, which to prevent, I might come with a burthened mind, as most of the leading and official characters were to be there, 844. Several friends came to see me — a ♦ See his Letters in the Appendix. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 129 question was pioposed, "would I be willing ioi a petition to be drawn up, &c. to get signers, for the opening to me the Wesley Chapel ]■' I replied, '• what other people do, is nothing to me ; but I would advise not, as I conceive that it would be labor lost, and raise a hubbub by causing uneasiness, &c. I observed, that when I came to Dublin, it was with expectations of seeing a revival, and I was not disappointed ; yet 1 believe that much more good would have been done, had I had a place to have access to the people, but those who had it in their power to accommo- date me and did not, the blood will lay at their door, if good was prevented through their omission — for I feel conscientiously clear; therefore, I shall leave their conscience and their God to settle it together. Shortly after I was interrogated by a visiter, to know if I intended to denounce judgments against the Society ; another inquired of my printer if I was going to print (a similarity to a Pope's bull) and call names, &c. 845. October 16th. This day I enter upon my thirtieth year, twenty-five of which I could reflect back, and behold they are gone as a dream, and thirty years more will soon revolve, which if I live will bring me to the ordinary age of man. Oh ! the preciousness of time ! — Oh ! the duration of eternity. 1 held several meetings at Golden Lane^ as I have been detained about two weeks by contrary winds, and waiting for the Dr. 846.' I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree,* the assistant preacher, mention- ing that about thirty or upwards of those who had been awakened, had joined his So- ciety on my recommendation of them to his watch care, and that many of them were re- joicing in God. 847. 23d. The wind came fair, and we embarked with Captain Thomas in the Dutch- ess of York, for Liverpool ; being accompa- nied from the Doctor's house to Pigeon house, by mamm.a Letty and Sally Jones, who had procured a coach for that purpose. Here I could but now reflect, when I sailed up tnis river, near seven years ago, with Jive shillings and sixpence British in my pocket, without credentials or acquaintance, where to go ; but was a poor stranger in a strange land, having none to rely upon ; but like the fowls of the air, to trust Divine Providence for my daily bread. This was living by faith, in- stead of sight ; and a trial of my faith it was ; but God did carry me through. Now the scene is changed — I have friends to convey me in a carriage, by the side of the river — I have now a wife and a daughter, and my way opening before me. • See Appendix 848. When I sailed from Quebec, it ap- peared to me that God chose to make use of that means to recover my health, for some end unknown to me. But now methinks I dimly see the end or purpose, viz. to lay a foundation for the enlargement of Zion's bor- ders, for God works by means : and simple means answer the most noble ends — a small mustard seed in the east will produce a great tree ; and the kingdom of God is compared to it, and to a vine. I also see even some of the effects (in different respects) of my former visit, particularly in the publication of my conversion, &c. to give away, though it then took all my money but one guinea, just as I was taken ill of the small-pox. After about twenty-seven hours' sail, we anchored in the river, and the next morning went on shore at Liverpool. I vras consider- ably unwell on the passage, both as it relates to the convulsions arising from my late ab- scess or humor, &c., and the foulness of my stomach, which was the bitterest of the bitter, and set my teeth on edge, which thing I had never heard of befortr— this was not the effect of sea-sickness. My Doctor was of singular use to me at this time. 849. Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and came to Warrington, where we arrived about noon, and found our friend Peter Phil- lips from home. So we went to the chapel where Peter was preaching ; but espying us through the window, told the people, and sat down in the midst of his discourse, as if lust assembled. However, as we came in, the conduct of the auditory expressed their joy at our arrival. I sat down, and we had a Quaker meeting for some time, i. e. silence. At length Peter spoke, and I dismissed the people. I spoke twice, and the next evening also ; but had my fears that some had not been as faithful as they should. 28th. Set off on foot for Macclesfield; but felt so weak in body that I could scarcely go two miles an hour. However, Mary B , who had heard jne speak by way of warning, concerning what I thought was coming over the country, and felt as if a witness in her own breast, concluded to have some talk with me on the subject of America, as being an asylum to those who might escape from the storm, as she had an independent fortune fal- len to her, from a relation who brought her up in London. She accordingly took post- chaise with her sister IMartha — overtook us on the road — insisted on our getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Immediately after our arrival, word ran through the town "The Doctor and the American are come," and that night there came niore than could get into the house. We tarried a few days, and found wonders 130 EXEiAIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. had been wrought since our departure — be- tween two and three hundred had joined socie- ty by convincement, and several strange things had taken place, amongst which was a dumb boy who had seen me cutting the initials of my name upon a tree, as he was passing by on crutches, came to meeting — got happy, and desired to express it ip others, and was ena- bled so to (lb, in the power of speech and songs, to the surprise of the people. His fa- ther had strove to hire him to speak ; had flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he did not ; but all in vain. The people carried the news to his father, that his son could talk, which he was scrupu- lous to believe, (for joy) saying I must put my ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound comes from him. A Deists also, who had been a commission- ed ofiicer, in both the navy and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and Africa, a great profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire, having heard of the American preacher, with the white hat, &.c. happening to see me in the street, was excited by curiosity, or some other motive, to come to meeting ; and so it happen- ed, that whilst I related a story of a negro, who feeling so happy that he shouted the praise of God, was asked by a gentleman deist passing by : " Negro ! what do you praise God for ^ Negroes have got no souls ]" The negro replied, '• Massa, if black man got no soul, religion make my body happy;" the power of God fastened it on his mind, that he wanted his body happy, and could not rest until he gave up his deism^ and found what the negro expressed. I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to decay, being much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as if nature was breaking loose, shrinking and giving up. The people would flock out to meeting as many or more than could get into the house before day, so that my meetings could con- clude as soon as it was light. 850. So I visited Preston-brook — hence in a gig to Frodsham, where I had comfortable meetings. A backslidden Methodist, (a sea- captain) whom I happened to lay hold of by the hair in the meeting, and putting my finger on his heart, told him my thoughts — he lelt the truth of my remarks, and the next morn- ing, as soon as it was day, with a hand set out to carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, there being no flats ready. We had proceed- ed a few miles, when we espied a flat beating foiward. The morning being calm, we strove to fall in with her on her tack, which brought us into the middle of the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sudden there came on a puff from a squall of wind, the most sudden I ever saw. We could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain the shore. Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, when the squall overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, and yet to smooth them, so as to prevent breakers. In this state the Runcon Packet espied us, and bore down to our relief. I was so chilled that I could not clamber into the vessel, but was dragged in by main force. My state was truly sensible of being attended with convulsions, the sur- prise of the passengers, &:c. A well dressed female on board, was so in- decent in her conduct with the captain, in pre- sence of the passengers, as I had never been witness to the like before. It makes me think of the stftte of Port-au-Prince and Cape St. Francois I ^fore the insurrection, and of form- er nations who had filled up the measure of their iniquities, like the Canaanites or Sodom, &c. And if this be a specimen of this coun- try, is not the downfall of many at the door "? 851. On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment was not given out until for I next evening, which gave me some rest. An A-double-L-part-man, who had in general ex- ecuted his work well for my printer, Forshaw, was employed to do my books ; but departed from the pattern given him, and had like to have spoiled some hundreds, as he fell into a passion, and became saucy and fretful without a cause, (unless it were the subject of my writings.) I went to see him — he acknow- ledged the above, which made me think of Charles Wesley having once said in company, " I can always know a C 1 by his tem- per." One replied, " that's a lie." C W rejoined, " Hah ! Leviathan, have I drawn thee out with a hook." I ^ot some more letters from America, one of which informs me that Bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a Camp Electing, in the little state of Delaware in which eleven hundred and sixty-five professed to be converted, and six hundred and six sanctified. Oh ! may the flame kindle over the whole earth. I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, and then took the canal packet to Wigan, where Dr. J n and brother J. Mee, from Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hay- ton, where I held three meetings — met the children, and found the work prospering. 852. Sunday, November 9th. Spoke in Bolton, and next morning, and thence returned to Warrington, through Lowton, where I had ordered an appointment, which through mis- lake was given out for a wrong hour ; so I left them very abruptly, bidding none fare- well, leaving my Doctor and J. Mee, behind me. However, this turned for good : for as the Doctor had previously spoken of visiting this family, they would not readily let him off. The people assembled, and the Doctcff EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 131 spoke near an hour and a half to their general satisfaction, which I think seemed somewhat to raise his drooping mind. I visited Risley with some satisfaction. 12th. Set out from Lymn, but through weakness of body was necessitated to give over, and requested my Doctor to proceed to Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us on the way. He did, and found a congregation waiting, and spoke to them with a degree of liberty, and I believe to their general satisfac- tion, and some to himself. A man of no religion living near Warring- ton, in a neighborhood where I had frequent- ly felt a desire to hold meetings, came and in- vited me. A thought struck me to ask him if he had plenty of stable room, as I had some thoughts of getting travelling convenience in consequence of my late weakness; he replied in the affirmative, and also added, he had a horse and chair at my service. 853. November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in company with a preacher's wife of the name of Beaumont^ and gave her a Camp meeting hook. They were stationed this year at Congleton, and the account which she gave of me, caused a desire in the breasts of the official members that I should pay their town a visit, particularly after they had heard of the revival in Macclesfield, and some of them had heard me preach. It was tried at the leader's meeting whether I should be in- vited there. — Some strenuously opposed it, among whom was the young preacher, — Beaumont the assistant was silent. However it was carried by a great majority; and one told the young preacher that he had better go home to the plough, than talk in such a manner. At first I had thoughts of taking Peggy with me on this visit. But upon reflection thought best to have my Doctor ; so we pro- ceeded in the carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in the evening, and were cordially received by friends who had sat up the preceding night, expecting me by the coach, and were now preparing to send in search of me. I felt as if this field was ripe for harvest. About seven, the chapel was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body, I appointed four meetings for next day, intending to make a proper trial in the town. The people thought, surely the American intends to give us preach- ing enough. 14th. At half-past five in the morning, the chapel was half full, and more at noon. At six the house was filled and at eight over- flowed. 15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doc- tor went to Macclesfield which appeared pro- vidential, as otherwise the people would 'have been disappointed ; which was prevented to the people's general satisfaction as far -as I could learn. Sunday, 10th. I spoke at six in the chapel, at twelve in the open air, to, as some suppos- ed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau- mont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congregation, and those members who had opposed my coming, were detained to hear, as they could not get out, which I be- lieve removed some prejudice as some of them heard me again. ISIonday, 17th. House nearly filled at half- past five, and I invited the mourners to meet me at twelve : a number came, and Beau- mont's wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them. In the evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual. 18th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my farewell for noon ; there was a large auditory attended, at the close of the meeting T invited the mourners to come for- ward : about fifty distinguished themselves. I prayed with them, several professed to find deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of mourners with those who were helping me. The work spread and become more general, so that people flocked from various parts of the town to see what was the matter. The meet- ing continued until night, after which, two young men came after me to Macclesfield where I was gone, and brought me the news before day, that about sixty had professed to find peace before the conclusion ; among these were my hostess, who had been a thorn to her husband for about twenty-three years, and a profligate son of the man who had been the principal cause of my coming. Beaumont said he would rather have a noise that would blow the roof off" the house, than have the people all dead. These were Old Methodists, and there was no separate party at Congleton ; but a great majority of the lead- ers, &c., were determined to leave the society if the invitation was prevented, which I knew not of until afterwards. 854. At Macclesfield these Quaker Metho- dists or Third Division, who called themselves Revivalists, were hoped, by the Old Metho- dists, to have dwindled away ; but now this expectation was given up, apprehending that my visits had been the means of their perpe- tuation, in consequence of the late great revi- val, and large addition to their society. On my first coming to Macclesfield, my Doctor being acquainted with Joseph Brad- ford, the head preacher, waited on him. with the originals of my credentials, &c. letting him know that I was no party man, but kept in as close connexion with the Old Society as the nature of my calling would admit. He, with the" young preacher, was williiig 132 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. I should have their pulpit, bui it was objected to by the official members ; which, as I was well informed, caused him to lose a night's rest. But now I received an invitation to oc- cupy the house. I spoke twice, to about one thousand five hundred each time, and twice at the Revivalists. Some of the minds of these were pained, and the conduct of the others re- minded me of a little fierce dog I once saw, who, to save his food would only come when the cat was called. Oh ! party spirit ! when will it be abolished from the earth ? 855. Wednesday 19th. Came to Knutsford in the evening, but found my appointment had not been given out according to my direction ; however, I spoke at eight o'clock, and early in the morning : at the last meeting there seemed some good impressions. 856. My mind was distressed; I took no food in towuy and but little sleep, M'-hich was on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, and walked off on my way before daylight, after dismissing the people and leaving the Doctor to get the chair and follow me. — We arrived in Warrington as soon as we could, where I found the family ; but not seeing my Peggy, I inquired where she was. Went up stairs and found her lying sick upon the bed, just as I had seen her in my sleep the night before. She was in a nervous fever, as the doctor said, having been taken unwell the night I went away. An unconverted doctor or apothe- cary attended her ; but whether he had done much harm or good, I know not: however, he was now dismissed, as I had the one I desired with me, who, if he were in Dublin^ I should have sent for him. He, the "first day, seemed to think the fever only a momentary thing, and in no wise dangerous ; but next day shook his head as he was going to Frodsham, where he held two meetings to the general satisfac- tion of the people; and returning found the fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for hopes of recovery. Peggy complained of great heaviness and continual sinking, like the giving up of nature; which the Doctor said was the nature of her ' disorder, arising from a complaint in the liver, that she had been more or less affected with for many years, and was the cause (by the 'humour getting into the blood) of her long continued infirmities, and particularly fainting, &c. with which she had been alw^ *:ed in America, and the cause of which had not been understood. Having several appointments given out, my present circumstances were such, that I scru- pled about fulfilling them, considering her si- tuation and my own weakness, until INIary B d requested, as doing her a favor, that I would accept the loan of a carriage, &c. In company with Peter Philips, I visited North- wich, the metropolis of the circuit, where I spoke twice in the Old Methodist meeting house, I believe to the general satisfaction — good was done, and some prejudice removed. Sunday. 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten a. M. Many had to stand in the rain ; but we had a shout, which frequently drowned my [^ voice. 857. As I was passing the Moor^ I could not but reflect on Nixon's prophecy of a bat- tle to be fought in this place, in which Eng- land should be won and lost three times in one day, whilst a miller with three thumbs should hold three kings' horses : which I remarked in my discourse at Newpale at two o'clock ; and was afterwards informed that a miller of the above description now resided at the mill men- tioned in the prophecy; and moreover, that " in the neighborhood where Nixon (called the Cheshire fool) lived, it v>^as received as a truth, that many things which he had pro- phecied, did really come to pass, and that he died of hunger in the palace of James I. ac- cording to his own prediction in his native place." I spoke in the evening at Norley. but many could not get within hearing, so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly fiiled : and T since hear that a good work then began. Thence to Bradley Orchard., where we had a quickening time ; also at Frodsham ; from hence to Warrington, having been ab- sent fifty-two hours, held nine meetings, and travelled about fifty miles. — Found Peggy still in her sinking, low state ; the first word she spoke as I entered the room, was, "Where is my Jesus T" 858. The Doctor said he had never known more powerful means used with so little efiect, on account of the inflexibility of the fever. — I observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of tar, (not the spirits of turpentine) externally on the feet, and a preparation of camphor and opium internally, which produced such a co- pious sweating that her clothes were necessi- tated to be changed twice in a night, and this successively for several days : we also used a large stone bottle filled with hot water, kept constantly to the feet: these had the desired effect, and were the only means that seemed to give any relief to the sinking (as she called it) which the Doctof said proceeded from the dis- order in the liver approaching towards a mor- tification ; the poisonous corrupt humor of it operating upon the heart and nervous system, and producing this sensation : and he since has added, that he never before saw any one in a similar situation, who did not die or fall into melancholy madness or despair. The man who had lent me his horse and chair for Congleton, had invited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stocktonheath, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 133 where he resided : these I now attended to with assiduity in evenings : and Mary B favoring me with a seat in a carriage, was of no small convenience at this time, as my body was still weak, noi oeing entirely free from the convulsions : and also attending mostly by night and day to Peggy, as we had no watchers of consequence till towards the last, and no proper nurses at this time, though the family did all in their power for our conve- nience ; but the mistress was taken sick with the fever, and our little child taking the infec- tion from the breast, made the house a kind of hospital at this time. 859. Sunday, Dec. 6th. I held meeting last evening and three to-day in the Kilhamite or New Connexion chapel in Chester, where there seemed to be a considerable quickening amongst a barren people. /. Mallison, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, liberal heart- ed, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, as in general they are too much given to find- ing fault with the Old Methodists. On my return the outward appearance seem- ed a little more ghastly to me ; but the Doctor replied that the inward symptoms were to the reverse. On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavorable : on Wednesday I felt an omen in my mind as if something in our circumstances was going to turn up. In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine from Elsby, (a country place about twelve miles off) came to see us; and so it happened in conversation, that she agreed to take our child and attend it with motherly care, they being in comfortable circumstances : and also our watcher seemed to answer so well that I prevailed with her to give up her own em- ployment, and attend upon Peggy till the con- clusion of her illness. The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of both lofts, together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more than she was well able to bear, which she had not complained of until now ; so I deter- mined to move her to the house of Peter Wright, at Stretton, about four miles off, in the country, where the air was more pure. Dr. Johnson set up with her about fifteen nights without taking off his clothes ; neither did I change mine for three or four and twenty days : however, the jarring of the coach did her no injury, but in a few days some symp- toms of a recovery were entertained. 860. She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on my mind ever since my leav- ing America, to pay Ireland a general visit : and as circumstances had turned up, and feel- ing my soul bound to America in the spring, I had no opportunity until now immediately ; which circumstances I stated to her : she said, go : however. I tarried a week later ; we then joined in prayer — I went to Stocktonheath, spoke at night, then took coach to Liverpool, so lost my night's rest : but as no packet had sailed for two weeks, nor probably would shortly, (the winds being contrary,) f got my affairs adjusted, and took packet to Chester, but was disappointed in getting a seat in the mail coach for Holyhead; but another in a circuitous rout presented to view, in which I was overcharged in my fare, on account of my ignorance, being a stranger : also was de- ceived, as a cross coach was to take me on the road, which perhaps might be full, so I lose my accommodation ; thus I lost the next night's rest, but had not gone twenty miles be- fore I changed my inside to an outside passage, the cross coach being so full, and had not a man quitted the coach to accommodate me, should have been left in the lurch. My situ- ation was trying, it being one hundred and twenty miles, and exceedingly cold and rainy ; also some young Irish officers, of the Popish religion, just from Malta, were continually my tormentors over these Welsh mountains, many miles of which I walked to avoid them, the coach being overloaded. One day as I passed a lake or pond of water, a whirlwind from a mountain crossed the road just as I haa pass- ed : I could but reflect on a providential care, when I saw the water forced many yards into the air. Took food but twice on the journey. Had not time to procure provisions, but went on board in my wet clothes, (as a packet was then ready to sail) and took my passage in the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bobtail, to avoid the Irish officers. Thus I continued from Saturday to ^Monday, when a boat dou- ble manned, by signal came to take some out, charged treble price ; adding they never were in such swells before. Pawning a note to sa- tisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty that I could get to the Doctor's house, where Mrs. Johnson got me a cup of tea, with a hearty welcome. I lay down before the fire to dry myself, it being now Monday evening, and my last refreshment was breakfast on Sa- turday. 861. Here the hand of Providence was manifest. I arrived in Dublin just before the Holydays, which are kept more sacred than Sunday. At a leader's meeting, (being in- formed I was come,) it was broached by some who had been distant heretofore, if they should not open the Dublin houses, which hitherto had been shut against me, and it was not objected by general vote, wherefore Mat- thew Lanktree, the assistant or superintendent preacher, took me to Gravel Walk meeting house, where I exhorted after sermon — thence a way opened for me to hold meeting in White- friar street meeting house, where I spoke 134 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. a number of times both evenings and morn- ings; then Mr. Averill (vvlio was a church clergyman,) formed me a rout through Ire- land, adding a kind of recommendation to this purport: "Our Brother Lorenzo Dow has preached in Whitefriar street and Gravel Walk meeting houses, he travels Ireland relying on God — in the name of the Lord I wish him suc- cess, or bid him" God speed. " ADAM AVERILL. " Dublin, December,'''' ^c. 862. The man by the name of Wade, who took me in his gig to Wichlow, accommodated me with it on this intended journey also. It being w^hispered that I wanted a young man to attend me, to take care of the horse and gig, one by the name of John Fleming, obtaining his master's consent, offered. The first day we went to Drogheda, where I spoke five times in the Methodist meeting house, and Tholsel, thence to Cullen, spoke twice — Dun- dalk once — ^mostly Roman Catholic. At Car- ickmaccross meeting, not being appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentives, and went to King's court, spoke in the market- house, and stayed with Mr. Dyoss, a kind family ; thence to Baleborough, spoke in the street and in the house; so to Coote Hill, where were three houses for meeting in a row. The Methodists had invited all the Calvinists in the town to come : I spoke on A-double-L-partism, which gave gi-eat offence, as it was wrongly supposed to be designedly done, which one being abashed, the other exasperated — neighbors would hardly speak to each other the next day. At Clones, I saw Wood, whom I had seen when in this country before — his friendship still remained — spoke twice — appointed whe.\ to come again, and went to, Cavan, a cool town — haid people — spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in the house of brother to who abridged the church articles for America, when Dr. Coke was de- signed to come over, &c., spoke six times in Granard, and an A-double-L-part church min- ister taking offence, went out — twice at Old Castle — twice at Mulengar — once at Terrils- pass — also at Kilbegan — thence to Brake cas- tle, to the house of a great man, of about three thousand sterling per annum ; he thought I had an errand to his family : some of this Handy family followed me to Moate. I visit- ed Moss Town, tarrying with Mr. Kingston in a great house, but as the family were de- signingly striving to retard, or detain me from meeting, saying, it was too late, &c., I sud- denly and abruptly left the table, found the way out of the house, and pushed off to meet- ing, which brought out all hands upon a jaunting car; and also next morning I visited Goshen and Lisduff — held four meetings — saw the wife of the clergyman, who had left the meeting ; she was a pious Methodist, but got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the matrimonial knot was tied, and many a poor woman gets imposed upon as a cypher, for a husband ; spoke twice in Longford — g:ood times — saw Mr. Armstrong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man, Athlone, spoke twice — called for mourners, but none coming forward; one who did not preach, though he had the name, said, "the people here are un- circumcised in heart and ears, and will not stoop and bow to Lorenzo." His name was Robinson. Next morning about twenty came up under the melting power of God, to be prayed for — thence to Clara, where some of the Handy people were — thence to Tullamore, and several friends met me on the way, one of which vras Christopher Wood. When in this country before, I felt distressed, and ab- ruptly left a house of quality, where I intend- ed to lodge, late at night — I met this man in the street and went home with him, whose wife, from that time, became serious ; so now I had a home — had two good meetings— got the gig repaired and went to Mountmilleck — pressed a man to send a bell man through the town, to ring out the people, saying, " put on the courage of a man" — he did^— afterwards I found he was a Methodist preacher. . Spoke twice at Portarlington — here I received the solemn news of the death of our only child — I felt as if a part of myself was gone ; yet could not murmur, but felt with submission to say, "the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be his Name;" it is a feeling which nothing but experience can fully real^ ize. Though our Letitia be no more seen, yet- she having escaped the evil to come, with all the vain snares of this delusive world. I trust it is not long before we shall meet above, where parting shall be no more. What must have been the feeling of poor Peggy, when in a strange land, given over to die, at least but small probability of meeting again — her hus- band and child absent — and then the news of the death of the latter to reach her ears 1 — Ex- perience only can tell. Messrs. Jones and Griffen, who brought me the above news, ac- companied me to Monstervin and Athy, and talked about going to America. — I visited a country place, and then to Maryborough, stayed with John Campoin, who was a happy local preacher when I was here before ; but now he is in an uncomfortable state, some un- comfortable circumstances having turned up ; he spoke frequently, finding fault and speak- ing of the faults of the Methodists, which is too frequently the case with backsliders, re- tailing the improprieties of others, without mending their own. Vice ought to be dis- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 135 countenanced, but to watch others with a jealous spirit, to speak of in a canting way, &c., argues very bad, and savors of an unholy spirit. I visited Mountrath and Tentore, where Mr. Averill lives ; his conversion was as follows : His grandmother was a good church woman for the time ] a church clergy- man gave him a rap on the head with a cain in play, when he was six years old — he said, grandmother, I wish that man would never come again : said she, wish God's Minister would never come again ! Feeling the effect of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exasperated also : he desired an explanation why the man preached ; she said, to save people, but he would not except he was v/ell paid for it ; thus, while she was explaining things to his understanding, he felt a great light or comfort to break into his mind, but could not tell the cause, nor what it was — it lasted near twelve months — he said to her, when I am grown up I will preach for no- thing ; she replied, that it is a good resolution, but you will forget it ; he said, I will not. His father lost a purse of gold, and said, the child who would find and return it, should have whatever they would ask ; he found it, and said, let me go to college instead of my el- der brother, (whom the father intended to edu- cate,) and would not be put off. Thus he got his education and became a church minister, but preached for hire ; and one day when visiting his parish, he called on a family called Quakers; they asked, Who art thou, the man that preaches in the steeple house '? One said, don't thee preach for hire 1 — He said he did. Q. Dost thou think it is right '? A. I don't know that it is wrong. Q. I did not ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think it is right 1 A. His youthful promise started into his mind not to preach for hire, so he dare not say he thought it right ; but still replied, I dont know it to be wrong. Q. Art thou willing for light on the subject T A. Yes; so the Quaker gave him a book against hire- lings, which he read with attention, and every word carried conviction to his mind, so he gave up the Curacy which his wife had for pocket money heretofore ; and when she observed him not to go to church, she inquired the cause, and said, what shall I do for pocket money ? He replied, my dear, I trust God will hel-p me to make out the same sum some other way, &c. He built a pulpit in his own house, and held meetings ; and shortly one man professed to be converted, and know his sins forgiven, which Averill reproved him for, saying, I don't know my own forgiven. A Methodist present said, if you don't, I do : and if you will look for the witness, God will give it you : and soon after he felt the same sensations as when a lad, &c. His wife left him,-* because he dare do no otherwise than itinerate and preach without hire, being pos- sessed of an independent fortune : so the or- der of Providence brought him among the Methodists. One day a mob saw him coming over a bridge, and one said, devil split my head open if I don't do so and so to the swad- ler, (the Methodists heing called swadlers in Ireland hi derision,) but the restraining Provi- dence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt : afterwards, that man on the Continent had his head opened by a French sv/ord, which one saw, who heard him express the words, and wrot(! home to his friend, not to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God. He, though in connexion, is not contined to a cir- cuity but travels as he pleases ; also there are ten Missionaries employed, though not par- ticularly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. G. and C. &c., in New York district. 863. I had three church ministers to hear me, one of whom was a Deist, yet continued his living in Averill's vicinity. From Durrow I went to Kilkenney^ and from thence to Money- beg^ where some conversed about America. ' I visited a country place, Carlow and Ballitore — here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house — here Job Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was born. I visited Baltinglass, Hacketstown, Tinhaley, Killaveny, Rednagh, Rathdrum, to Wicklow. Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent me the gig, v/ho conversed about America : he also accompanied me to Arklow and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house, thence to Ferns and Newtown Barry. When I was here seven years before, I was surprised by an unusual noise, so that I could not sleep ; yet 1 would not be scared away, knowing if the devil come, he could not hurt me ; but could obtain no satisfactory information relative to it, yet would sleep there no more. That fami- ly now told me, that they heard the noise several days successively after I was gone, until a back- slider who was then sick under the roof, vvas ♦ She lived a few years, during which time she caused him much trouble, sorrow and anxiety, though he al- lowed her two hundred pounds per annum, for her sup- port, and the daughter ; and who would not see him, nor suffer the daughter to write to him, though she appeared ready to fly when she met him on the road _: but after the mother's death, returned, being young. The wives of J. W. and George Whitefield, were simi- lar ; but those three men stuck to the work, ami God blessed them in it, until those objects were removed out of the way. And if a man is faithful in the way of duty, and those beings who act thus are removed and taken away, how can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a "LOSS?" And those men whom God hag moved by his Spirit, and called to preach the Gospel, how do they feel, when under petticoat government, so far as to desert the work ; " Any way for the sake of peace." {>sj~ But remember, that which God wills concerning the sphere of our action, is the only road to sure PEACE : " for the way of trans- gressors is hard ;" therefore, out of the order of God, a conscious man cannot feel easy in his mind, until he fully backslides in heart. 136 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. dead, beins; in black despair. — Enniscorlhy, Wexford, Old Ross, New Ross, City of Water- ford, Carrick-on-Suir, Clonmel, Cashel, Little- ton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, Burr, Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar. I visited some of these places, had received wrong informa- tion relative to my coming, which disappoint- ments paved the way to my getting greater congregations. Gideon Ousleij, one of the Missionaries, met m.e, and observed, yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got another to help him, and the one with a whip and the other with a club, drove off some thousands of people like swine to market, who were at- tentively heaving him preach. I could scarcely believe that the clergy, in this our day, could have such an ascendancy over their people. He accompanied me to many appointments to Sligo. In this journey I found numbers con- verted, the fruit of awakenings when here before, and many came out to hear, which did not usually attend any place of religious wor- ship : so I have access sometimes to one class of people, which, vras I to labor in any other sphere of life, T should not — thence to jNIanor Hamilton, Violet Hill, Enniskilen, Maguire's Bridge, Brookborough, Clones, Monaghan, Aghnecloy, Cookstown, Cole Island, Lloy, Blackwater, Armagh, Rich Hill, Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan, Moria, Lisburn and Bel- fast : here I met some of my old friends from Lame, who informed me of the expectations of the people there. I intended to visit that place ever since I came to Europe, but now could get no farther down into the north; there may be the Providence of God in this. Balinahinck, Doivnpatricky Newry, and so to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in which time I travelled about seventeen hun- dred English miles, and held about two hun- dred meetings, in most of which the quicken- ing power of God was to be felt, and some were set at liberty before Ave parted. I re- turned the horse and chair to the owner, sat- isfied the demand — left money for the Doctors books, which he once had sent by me to America, and prepared for my departure. The friends, who had conversed relative to sailing with me, now met and agreed that I should engage their passage. 864. I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feel- ing my work done here, and engaged the steerage of a ship for our company according- ly; Peggy was recovered, and thus the Lord was good to bring us together once more, when there was so little prospect to human probability when we parted. jMany con- demned me for going to Ireland when and as I did, but had I tarried I could have done her no more good, as I obtained the nurse I wished for, and by going I answered a clear con- science. We went by canal to Wigan — walked to Hedon, from thence we went to Bolton ; in the mean time i visited Blackburn and another place ; so when I came, the man who invited me, treated me cool, by which means I was disagreeably necessitated to dis- appoint hundreds of people. We came by canal to Manchester, where we met the Doc- tor, who suddenly departed from me by coach to Chester, — thejice to Hollyhead, and so went over to Dublin, and I saw him no more. He is one of the kindest, humane men to the poor I have seen, and I am under more obli- gations to him than any I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in hopes to have had his company to America, but here I was disappointed, as he could not see his way clear to come — thence to Warrington — saw our friends and found them well. The So- ciety called Quaker Metliodists, gave me a testimonial concerning my conduct, as may be seen in the Appendix. Here I met brother Shegog — we went to Knutsford — thence to Macclesfield, where I preached the dedication sermon of the new chapel, belonging to the Free Gospelers or Revivalists ; insi/umental music was introduced here in form, to draw the more people together, to get money to defray the expenses of the house ; I believe they got less money by so doing than they would other- wise, and of course it is a foolish thing to take the deviPs tools to do the Lord's work with ; it is an evil practice, and you cannot deny it. 865. I visited Congleton — found more than one hundred had been taken into society since my other visit. I also visited Boslem in Staf- fordshire, and many other places. Also the city of Chester, and all around its vicinity. I received invitations into different parts of England, but feeling, as it were, my work done here, and m.y heart and soul bound for America, I dare do no otherwise than return, and of course durst not accept the invitations, but with thankfulness, and not comply. 866'. There are six kinds of names of Methodists in England. 1. Old Society; 2. Kilhamites ; 3. Quaker Methodists; 4. Whitefield's Methodists; 5. Revivalists, or Free Gospelers ; 6. Welch Methodists, (called Jumpers,) a happy, simple, pious people, by (he best accounts, besides the church Aletho- dists. ^867. The old body are the main stock, as that in America, they have never had a final separation from the Church, they are called Protestants, but most of them are as dissenters, preaching in church hours, which Mr. Wes- ley did not allow — they mostly have the or- dinances among them, though their preachers are not ordained, but say the power which qualifies them to preach, does not make a EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 137 man half a minister, and if he be properly called, and qualified by God to administer the substance in the word, to the salvation of souls, the same of course is fit to administer the sha- doiv in form and of course count the ordination but a FORM * 868. There is instrumental music in most of the leading chapels in England. But for a lad to start up and sing away in form like a Wo, yet have no more sense of divine wor- ship than a parrot that speaks a borrowed song, I ask how God is glorified in that? If mechanism was in such perfection as to have a machine by steam to speak words in form of sentences, and so say a prayer, repeat a seimon, and play the music, and say amen. Would this be divine worship 1 No ! there is no divinity about it : and of course it is only but mechanism; and hence if we have not the Spirit of God, our worship is not divine. Consequently, it is only form ; amd form with- out power is but a sham. 869. In Ireland the separation from the Church has not taken place ; there is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable among them, but not as in America. I be- lieve the plan fallen upon in these United States is, and has been the most proper one for the time being, to carry on an extensive itinerancy with little expense ; but what will or should be best in future, may God's wisdom direct, and his Providence point out T Well may the Poet say,f "Except the Lord conduct the plan, The best concerted schemes are vain, And never can succeed." If " the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy GAos?," and the " testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophecy," well may the Apostle say, " No man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost." — Again, "If any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his."J 870. In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, names and tradition, than in Ame- rica ;. you can scarcely give a greater offence, than ask, " Have you got any religion '?" " Got any religion V " Think I am a heathen — got my religion to seek at this time of day ;" " I was always religious." — What is your religion ? It is the religion of my father, and he v/as of the religion of his father, the good old way, we don't change our religion. Suppose a man has a young horse, that will run a race — win a prize, and is a valuable animal* he wills the horse to his son, and he to his son, and so on ; but the horse dies ; the grandson ♦ For the sake of order— See Appendix. t See Appendix. j Mr. Asbury to America, is as Wesley was to Europe. boasts, what, have not I got a good horse 1 I have, my grandfather raised him, willed him to my father, who gave him to me ; and I can prove by the neighbors, he ran such a race, and won such a prize ; but on a close inspec- tion, it is found only the bones are remaining. Look at the Congregationals, or Independents^ Presbyterians, Quakers., ^c. tfc. Sfc, and com- pare them now with the history of their ances- tors, and a change will be visible.* Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, an- cestors had religion, and were out of stigma, called a name, that has been attached to their form, and handed down from father to son ; these ancestors living in the divine life of re- ligion, in that divine life have gone to heaven, as Christ saith, ''My sheep hear my voice, and follow me, and I give unto theiYi eternal life,''' &c. But the children down, have, on bearing the same name, think they have the same religion ; but on close reflection or in- spection, there is no more divine life about their form, than animal life about the bones of the old ho?se ; and of course, will no more carry a man to heaven than the bones will, with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, &c., because bible religion is what we must have especially, for the ancients were filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost," and " without holiness no man shall see the Lord :" but " blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God." 871. The funds which have been raised in England, I scruple whether they have not proved a temptation to some, though they might be turned to the glory of God, and doubtless have, in many instances, yet I fear that to some, through fear, it hath proved a snare, so that they nave not borne that testi- mony, which their conscience and judgment told them was their duty, against a growing evil ; whilst others have had too much afflu- ence and ease, and by that means have sunk too much upon their lees'? God forbid it should be the case in America ! whilst a man or body of people are simple and sincere, hav- ing frequently recourse to their first principles in the Lord: there is no room to doubt his favor and his blessing, and Jhese will make a happy life, and procure a happy end, and all is well that ends well, is the old proverb ; but who can stand when God sets his face against them '? Or what can prosper if God don't smile his approbation. The wicked may prosper for a while, but at length shall be driven away as the chaff, and their candle put out — whilst the righteous shall be in ever- lasting remembrance. • And unless people have recourse to their first prin- ciples they will degenerate ! 138 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE PART FOURTH A SHORT ACCOUNT OF " ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE." 872. When Cosmopolite was on his last tout through Ireland, orders were sent from the " Castle^''' somewhere, by some body, that he must be taken into custody : which body returning, replied for answer, that Cosmopolite could not be found "^ — this more than once or twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him two nights and one day for a noted heretic ; \ but he unwittingly escaped from them like- ; wise. The martial law was now proclaimed i in four counties, which made it dangerous | travelling without a pass ; but Cosmopolite I was providentially kept in peace, and safely i delivered from the whole — yet not by fore- 1 sight in any human wisdom — for it was not within the reach of human ken. 873. "Question 22. A man from America named Lorenzo Dow having travelled through j this country, professing himself a friend to the j ■X- -x- * *j what judgment ought this i * * * * * -x- to PASS concerning the conduct of that man '? " " Answer. He came or any authorized to give it has not travelled as one of our people, nor as one of our friends — and we are determined that should he return none of our ***** * * shall be opened to him on any account whatever." — Minutes of both countries^ f 874. He left * * * * at full tide and fair wind, in an e.xtra packet — having just stepped I on board as she cast off — down came the ♦ Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred miles in sixty-seven days, and held two hundred meet- ings—such being the distance from the people, withoi^^ intimacy— and the velocity of the journey that the^ scarcely knew from whence he came or where he was gone. t See Appendix " pursuers," and looked from the dock^ while he gazed at them from the deck^ and thus went out of the harbor. 875. Twice the Consul had applied for a passport in vain, and likewise solicited the in- terference of the Ambassador, but there was no returns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had finished his work and got ready, came away in a vessel that was fitted for the purpose ; but not with dpsign, except by Providence. Ano- ther vessel having sprang a leak, which the pursuers were searching, as Cosmopolite sail- ed by out of port, in the other ship. 876. The/oo- was a hiding place in the hand of God — to preserve from those " Floating Hells,"" — while coming round Hibernia and doubling Cape Clear — for several days to- gether! 877. This vessel was called the Averick — 323 tons — De Cost, master — would keep half point nearer the wind than usual — hence ships at the leeward must run parallel, or cross our track to gain the weather gage, in order to bear upon us— therefore would lose time and distance. De Cost put out his lights and altered his course, and so evaded the in- truders thrice — whereas the other ship which had been refused on account of her leak, was boarded thrice. Thus Cosmopolite was pre- served to Columbia's shores, for which praised be the Lord ! Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and some good times in public — some acquaintance with the Quakers, and sailed from New Bedford to New York with most of the passengers. 878. Cosmopolite was accused with '■^ hush money" clandestinely, by some who were on board — on getting wind of it, he had the agreement stated, and then produced the re- ceipt to the full amount which answered to the articles. Then he was accused of having received a present of ten pounds from the Cap- tain, which they said should have been di- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 139 vided with the passengers. — CosmopOiite said why 1 was there any such agreement 1 They acknowledged not ! yet observed it would have been but just. Cosmopolite said, he did not see or feel the obligation — had the donation been given — which he observed had 71 ever been given ; and appealed to the Captain if ever he had made the gift, who answered in the negative. Nevertheless, ungenerously did some persist to make the impression that Cosmopolite was a swindler. But what is amiss here must be rectified hereafter. 879. Some of those people who were led by inclination or judgment to come to Amer- ica., questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their coming — civility demanded a reply, which accordingly was given — as free agents they came for their own interests only — but meet- ing with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmo- polite, as the cause of all their trials, calami- ties, and misfortunes — who could have no in- terest in their coming — and one even went so far as to curse the day she ever saw his face — though he had done all he could to serve them — but the sin of ingratitude is one of the most abominable crimes that the heart of man can be contaminated with, and very ob- noxious in the sight of heaven — evidently marked with just displeasure in righteous re- tributions. 880. Here it may be observed — those who have fled from oppression and privation to the " Land of Liberty,''' are the worst enemies, and mo.st bitter in the execrations of any on these shores, when fortune smiles upon them — but yet it is very observable that few of them are willing to return to the old world. A certain pair, whose " passage the king paid," from the old world to the new — fortune smiled on them in Alexandria — the term being expired, and in contempt, he quit the country — exclaiming " the best flour in America is not equal to the mud of London."' — Where he put his barrel of dollars in a private Bank ; which broke a few days after, and he then had to turn porter, and stand in the mud, to get wherewith to support nature ! 881. On this voyage, Cosmopolite fre- quently felt a foreboding of approaching tri- als— and a secret conviction as though all was not well at the Mississippi — which he ex- pressed more than onc€ or twice. 8S2. He went to Virginia bv land — saw brother Mead — met his rib in Richmond and then returned to New England — holding meet- ings and had good times by the way. But now the storm began to gather — preludes of whicli were seen — hence Cosmopolite felt he must fortify his mind — considering these omens a dispensation of preparation accord- ingly, from the beneficent Parent of the vorld ! Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attack- ed with spasms, of a most extraordinary kind ; which baffled the skill of the most celebrated of the Faculty ; and reduced his nervous strength, and shook his co istitution to the centre, more than all his .abors and expo- sures hertofore — which had been from seven to ten thousand miles a year, and attending meeting from six to seven hundred times — but now his sun appeared declining, and his ca- reer drawing to a close. But the idea of ■yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere, was trying to Cosmopolite — seeing it was his element and paradise to travel and preach the gospel. Hence he got a stiflf leather jacket girded with buckles to serve as stays, to sup- port the tottering frame, to enable him to ride on horseback ; which the doctors remonstra- ted against — when that would answer no further; he took the gig and little wagon] but was obliged to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be able to finish his dis- course ; mostly for seven years. 883. Some could or would not make the necessary distinction between voluntary sin- gularity and a case of extreme necessity. But such a cavilling argues an ungenerous mind, and is too much tainted with moral evil.'''' 884. Cosmopolite had bought a pair of mules which were to have been fitted to the carriage against his" return ; but in lieu there- of, were put in a wagon, and so broke down they were unfit for service ; and hence he had to part with them for about half value, to be able to prosecute his journey ; and the horse he had was shortly starved so as to fail, and hence obliged to part with him for one of lit- tle worth. 885. Shortly followed the residue, while in his decline of health. From New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory ; having travelled there by land through Geor- gia, where he received letters of confirmation that all was not going right. 886. Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parties, as a friend between, who got him bound and would not let him off. He offered all he had, but in vain ] the circumstance was; one party owned three hundred and twenty- four acres of land, and verbally consented for the other to build a mill on it, who set up a frame without any title, and getting involved in debt, the first would not sell it to him, lest they should lose it by his creditors ; and he was afraid lest he should lose his labors for the want of a title. So they wished Cosmo- polite to step in between them, so as to make each secure, which, without looking at con- sequences, he did. This was an error of his life, and he repents it but once for all. How- ever, it has been a school of an important na- ture to him, and doubtless will be for life. 140 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 887. Then went for his Rib, hy the advice and request of friends, whose friendship in the sequel consists in fair words untried, like the pine tree which appears as good timber, but upon investigation is found rotten at the heart. For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most of the northern states, he returned with his companion to that part, and was reduced- to- the most painful situation imaginable, as follows : — First, some heavy debts., as a consequence of purchasing sixty-four acres of the three hundred and twenty-four, though he had but about twenty-four remaining, having parted with about forty, to be able" to work through. Secondly. No money or flush loose pro- perty. Thirdly, A sick companion without house or home — this being the time when friends forsook him — ail except a (Zewi and his family. Fourthly. Reputation — attacked on all sides, and in remote parts through the States ; that HE was revelling in riches and luxury, with a fine brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour and saw mills, slaves, and money in the bank, &c. &c. &c. like a nabob in the east. Whilst others made use of every- thing they could that would be to his discred- it, among which, some few who had subscrib- ed for his journals, and paid in advance, but not getting their books, no allowance was made for the books being lost, but all was construed, "a design to cheat, and had got the property, and had gone to the Mississippi to feather his nest." Hence the famous expression of Asbury's. " The STAR which rose in the EAST, is set in the WEST." 888. About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, and was going from the Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. Q's. house, when the street appeared burned and only the ruins of the walls remaining, and not a trace of his family could be found in the city, which waked him up in a tremor of horror. He told his wife that he thought they should hear something disagreeable from New York, which the sequel proved in a few days, for a letter from Mr. W ■'^ * -^^ was opened in Virginia, and accidentally, or rather providen- tially, a friend wrote to the Mississippi, "I suppose you have heard that J. Q. has eloped to the W.I. and taken off' another man's W * *, and also left you in the lurch with Mr. W . . . and J. C. T. &c. &c. &c. The whole myste- ry was then developed, and consequences to be read that would be disagreeable enough. 889. Mr. N. Snethen, had his trials hymen who had never seen his " letter,''"' or been ac- quainted with Cosmopolite, nor heard any thing he had to say about the circumstance ; 1 gave judgment in Mr. N. S's favor, and a certi- ficate ot acquittal, only on hearing his own statement, though Pagan Romans had the ac- cuser and ACCUSED face to face, that he might have an opportunity for his own defence. The Jews'' law did not condemn a man before it heard him.* Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of be- • ing the agent of all the evil instead of N. S — , ■ and moreover was a " Sabbath breaker," hav- ; ing let some people have a few religious books, through necessity, and not of choice, as they ; could not be supplied with them at a,ny other [ time ; therefore must have no countenance, i but go on his own footing. j Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from " as j ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them f"* — first in person ; secondly, in property; and third, in CHARACTER — which discourse gave great offence ! These things now came to a focus about one time, which augmented the distress of Cosmopolite — as he was fast verging toward the grave — to human appearance he could not stay long — and the thoughts of dying in this cloud under these gloomy circumstances, were of the most painful and distressing nature — as circular letters were sent forth from the execu- tive, Mr. Asbury, already, that he. Cosmopo- lite, might rise no more — and at N. Y. it was thought and said by many, that he would never dare to show his face again ! 890. A gathering in the side of Cosmopo- lite for some time, now began to ripen, and finally burst in the cavity of the body, be- tween the bowels and skin, and he expected to die ; but falling asleep, he dreamed that he was in a mill-race, below the wheel, and the water was clear as crystal — but the bottom and sides were a quicJcscnd, so that there was nothing to seize hold of or to stand on for the possibility of relief; thus situated, he drifted with the stream toward the ocean near by, where was a whirlpool of vast depth. People were sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to see him drift, without offering any assistance. However, a little man in white raiment, ran down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, between the current and whirlpool in the eddy, and stooping over, reached as far as he could, seized him by the edge of his garment and dragged him to shore, where a gentleman opened his house, invited him to the parlor, where the lady made the necessary arrange- ment for his relief in food and raiment, &c., then he was shown a convenient room where he was left to compose himself to rest ; — in the mean time, those people on the bank merrily diverted themselves, saying, " he has lost one shoe in the river, and will never be able to travel and :)reach again" — but in the morning, * See Appendix of this affair. ^ EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 141 to the surprise of all, both shoes were found safe in the dining room, though the doors were shut and locked all night. 891. The ideas of being stigmatized, and his ashes raked up by misrepresentation after his dissolutioni, were painful in the extreme ; be- cause the slur it would bring upon religion, as the time appeared fast approaching. He cried to the '• God of Jacob" for relief j and that for his name and glory sake to hear prayer — that His cause might not be slandered on his account. Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in the service of others, for Zion's welfare — and now, in the greatest time of affliction, to be forsaken of friends, was a feeling that cannot be well described — turned out as an old dog who hath lost his teeth. "But where reason iails, there faith begiiis — But man's extremity is God's opportunity .'" 892. As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired into a Cane Brake, at the foot of a large hill, where was a beautiful spring, which he named " Chicimaw spring''-^^ — by which he got a small cabin made of split poles, where the bear and wolf and tiger, &c. &c., with all kinds of serpents in N. America, abound. This was an agreeable retreat from the pursu- ing foe — there to wait and see what God the Lord would do ! 893. Once he met three animals, when go- ing to a neighboring house, upon a bye-way, wnich he hacked out through the cane — he told them to get out, and chinked his tins to- gether— one took to the left and two to the right a few feet, and he passed between when they closed behind, — he inquired if Mr. Neal had been there, having seen his bull dogs. The family, hearing their description, replied that they were wolves ! 894. Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner that the Porcupine drove the snake from his den. Cosmopolite made arrange- ments to leave his rib and go to the States — so by mutual consent they parted for three hundred and seventy-one days, and he came into Georgia — having only about three dol- lars when he started in the wilderness from the Mississippi. 895.' He attended a large association of dominies in S. C, who were mostly strangers to him — there being not more than three mem- bers remaining of the same body whe]] he was acquainted with them a few years before, as about five years changes the majority in each Conference — and not more than five or six spoke to him. 896. However, he endeavored to make clear work as he went; which, through the mercy and Providence of God, was accom- •Good. plished ; except about subscribers, which he supplied a few months after, though he had to travel several hundred miles to accomplish it. There was a subscription which Cos- mopolite had made, but part remained unpaid. He parted with his horse, which cost one hun- dred and thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars in cash, with which he was let off, though he denied the privilege of preaching in the house, before he asked it — so he took to hisfeet, and went on to New York, and sent for Mr. W . . . and J. C. T., and shortly all the horrid con- sequence of J. Q's conduct presented to view. 897. Some years before. Cosmopolite was in a house where the man and ail his family were confined with sickness ; who requested some papers to he fled in the west to save his land, which he had been banished from., by the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his re- ligion ; and he had to take his family in an open boat round Cape Florida, living on game, and had nothing but Providence and the gun to depend on until they arrived in Georgia, during a space of about seven months. To oblige him, Cosmopolite took the papers and filed them— and J. Q. wished to make the purchase, which matters were fixed according- ly all round, except executing one instrument of writing, which was only prevented by a sudden fit of illness. Thus God sees not as man sees — what we think for the best may prove our ruin, — and what we think for the worst, may be the best of all .' J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Christian principles, to bear and forbear, and wait the bounds of possibility, but Mr. W . . . acted otherwise. 898. J. Q. had been in the ha*bit of opening the letters of Cosmopolite and taking out mo- ney— also he was to have paid Mr. W . . . . and J. C. T.— The latter he did not, but the form.er received a note from J. Q. on the ac- count of Cosmopolite, but not to the full amount ; giving a receipt for money, and wrote a letter to Cosmopolite for the " balance^'' to Virginia, where it was broke open, and re- mained on a shelf more than a year ; and was taken down by Cosmopolite when on his jour- ney, careless, and observing his name on the superscription, opened it, read it, and put it in his pocket, with the receipt, as he came along. Mr. W . . . , denied the ''-receipt,'' although he acknowledged the letter ; but the names were in his own proper hand writing — so ad- mitted by judges, when compared with a re- ceipt book. He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite — saying the note of J. Q. was destroyed ; which amounted to about two hundred and eight dollars — the whole was less than three hun- dred. 142 EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LOREXZO S JOURNAL. Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice ; but was willing to submit it to arbi- trators^ and abide their judgment ; to which Mr. W assented — he should choose one — Cosmopolite another, and these two should choose a third — a majority of which should he. final. The hour being fixed, Cos- mopolite started with his, and met that of Mr. W , and who should it be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmopolite to the *' tight house.^- Thus, the aspect was of the most gloomy nature — however, two men stepped up and became security for his ap- pearance at court. This gave him time to breathe, and see what next. 899. The assignees to the estate of J. Q., who had died in the West Indies, offered to ac- quit Cosmopolite of all demands, if he would let them step into the place of J. Q.. and have the transfer in his lieu, from those whom it had concerned — as J. Q. had left a demand on book against Cosmopolite of some amount improperly — and, moreover, would step in be- tween him and Mr. W , and fight him in the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of in- demnity. Cosmopolite readily consented ; being only paid his expenses ; but flung in his trouble — so that in attempting to favor the sicJc man he neither gained nor lost — except the plague and censure, as the sick man was paid his full de- mand. 900. There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, but was neve-r deliver- ed up ; which, in justice. Cosmopolite should have — as '' Major Mills, Charles Smith," and '■'Frances Steel,'"' doth know! 901. Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear ofiT Avith J. C. T. and leave the city in peace — while Mr. W was left to have his dispute decided in his own way — but what was the consequence '? He was cast, having the cost of court to pay : and only got the ba- lance. After which there w^as a resurrection of the note of J. Q. which he, Mr. W wished Cosmopolite to purchase — -and for the refusal called him all to nought, as a " scoun- drel,'' &c. &c. &c. 902. Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few books — procured him a horse and little wagon — and returned to the south, and so to the Mississippi to his Rib ; and immediately started for Georgia, through the wilderness, without bidding a friend fare- well— visited many counties and stai'ted for the north. Was' pre-warned in dreams — which the sequel proved, at Lynchburg, Vir- ginia. She was taken sick — brought nigh unto death, and detained two years. See her " Journey of Life." 903. Cosmopolite was defeated in attempt- ing to get a small cabin here — his reputed " riches,"' by report, not being adequate to .surmount it. 904. He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a road, and probably would have died — but a doctor came along — gave him some medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves into the 6/ooti-vessels, and he began to amend from that time. 905. The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in N. C, many of their meet- ing-houses were at his service, and some of their ministers he formed acquaintance with, who appeared like very pious men, with the spirit 01 liberality ! 906. Thus aftf^r long struggles, Cosmopo- lite got through all his difliculties, into which others had involved him ; after turning away* — even to parting with his HORSE and libra- ry ; the latter of which he had taken much pains to collect and select — having the small piece of ground left at the Mississippi, on which was the old " mill" frame from which he derived no benefit — neither does he expect to, having sent a deed of relinquishment, but received no value. f 907. Those who are fond of retailing^ evil reports about absent characters win:h a degree of rejoicing, are a partaker of evil ; in as much as they would consider it very hard, un- generous and unjust, for one to take half the liberty about them in their absence, that they do about others. For the motives cannot be good, nor the spirit savor of righteousness. Therefore, if they profess friendship to the i face they are only base " hypocrites" in heart ; from which may society be delivered ! 908. Dreams may come from the enemy .^ from the business of the day past, fi'om a dis- ordered body, propensities founded by conta- mination, from "moral evil," and from God through the medium of Angels, and departed Saints, as forewarnings to stir up and prepare the mind for those scenes a-head, as a dispen- sation of preparation. Which many remain I ignorant of for the want of due attention, with a heart conformed to the Divine Government. 909. Many people, from a spirit of preju- dice founded on jealousy, surmise things about others, which amounts to a reality in their imagination ; and hence assume the liberty to report and circulate it as truth founded upon fact, to the great injury of society, friendship, and the innocent. * Though he thoiight of paying with a " ramskin" as the saying is— i.e deliver up all — but Providence wrought the other way, when it came to the last extremity with Mr. W»**»». Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q. according to agree- ment— but he gave his note to Mr. W*^**- and kept the money, which Mr. W*** accepted on Cosmopolite's ac- count, and gave the receipt for money accordingly ! t Rosweli V**** who was disinterested, by his influ- ence and interference, saved some little value from the wreck. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 143 -' The foregoing short history of " Eccentric'' Cosmopolite^ is given for the benefit of all those whom it may CONCERN. 910. JUNE 9, 1813.— Leaving Peggy at John M. Walkers, in Buckingham County, Virginia, where she was confined with . I spoke in Charlotte County, Maclinburg, Brunswick, Belfield, and Murfreesboro, down to Edenton, in N. C. at which place I was in- terrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the lie, and brouglit himself into disrepute ; I replied there was " some good mistaken men whose hearts were better than their heads.''' 911. '^y Elizabeth I came to the Hickory Ground., and down to Princess Ann — and while upon the road I heard ^'■Jefferson's Bull Dogs''' so called, roaring at one of neighbor George's frigates ; which give me awful sensa- tions concerning the horrors of war, and the curse the world is under. On my arrival at Norfolk., I saw the smoke of cannon, and the awml scene during the battle of Craney Island. " God sees not as man sees : for the race is not to the swift nor the battle to the strong" — which was exemplified in that instance ; the termination being different from every calcu- lation both of friend and foe. 912. I returned by Suffolk, where I found my old friends Yarborough were gone to the other world. By Petersburg to Richmond ; where I found my old friend, Stith Mead., still going on in the work of the Lord. 913. On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Feggy still low in health, and the people un- willing for her removal, as unadvised, I re- quested a ride in the gig; which the family, not suspecting my intentions, we started ; and. beyond probability, she endured ten miles be- fore we stopped : as the Doctor had advised the " White Sulphur Springs" in Greenbriar. Next day we reached Lynchburg, where I was requested to preach ; but Le Roy Merritt, who had been converted in this place, and came with me from the Low Lands, had been to see his friends, was now on his return, and desir- ed to preach : I felt as if it was his turn, and gave way accordingly. He spoke with life and authority from above ; and going to his station in Portsmouth, died in a few days after, with the shouts of '•' VICTORY ! VIC- TORY ! VICTORY !" in his mouth. " Let me die the death of the Righteous, and my last end be like his — Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright — for the end of that man is peace." 914. While in the Low Lands I saw some good times, and revivals of relig-ion ; but the drought, the sun, and flies, were dreadful at that time. Many streams were so dried, that Bwine fattened upon their fish ; and the want of water and food for cattle were distressing, w^th the addition of swarms of flies to suck the blood of man and beast. 915. Hiring a hack we came to the " White Sulphuf Springs in Greenbriar ; where I got access to many neighborhoods where I had not been before ; being a stranger in those parts. Our expenses were nearly one hun- dred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, consi- dering the benefit we received from those wa- ters. When on the way, she could hardly bear her weight ten yards, but now was able to ride sixteen miles on horseback to the " Sweet Springs,'''' where I spoke to a large and attentive audience, though the devil reign- ed in those parts. Lawyer Baker collared me, and threatened to break my neck for preaching; because, he said I insulted Mrs. ten years before, by saying hell is moving from beneath to meet her at her com- ing ; and he did it to revenge her cause. But his assertion was false. The ladies however took up my cause, and promised me protec- tion. And hence his gambling comrades be- came ashamed, and he had to hold his peace and let me alone. 916. By the assistance of Providence we found the way opened to gain Fincastle ; and the camp meeting, near Salem, where I had to apologize for my " Lapel coat,"" single-breast- ed ; which I was reprobated for wearing. — The case was this ; eighteen months before I was in distress for a coat, the winter coming on ; and had not money to spare to get one. But a man owed me twenty dollars, which he could not pay in ready money ; hence I must lose it, (being about to leave those parts,) un- less I would accept a turn to a shop where garments were ready made, being brought over from England : hence from my necessity, and the nature of the case, originated the contend- ed coat, the most valuable I ever wore in my life. But I soon gave it away rather than hurt weak minds, and give mankind occasion; and got a sailor's blanket-coat, to prosecute my journey. 917. From thence to Blackrod in a wagon : where we had some good times. I spoke to the military in Christ iansburg, where they gave me a surtout. 918. I attended a camp meeting one day and two nights, which appeared like a blank in my life ; so I started off twenty miles on foot, to my destination. 919. Having procured me a tackey, and parting with Peggy at the Yellow Springs in Montgomery county, I started for the west^ while she went to the east, with brother and sister Booth, in Brunswick county, in North Carolina^ 920. On Walker's Creek I saw the greatest preparation for camp meeting that I ever viewed in my life, being encircled with bar- 144 ^y-±- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. racks all round. It was a dreadful rainy time ; but from our convenience, preaching went on in the tents; and all were accommodated. I called at a house to feed my horse, where I was recognised, and solicited to stop and preach, which I did ; and had a good time. The man of the house turned away circuit preaching because they held private class meetings — and -so broke up the class. 921. In Abingdon I s-poke three times. Exchanging my poney for another, as she was in foal, whic-h had been kept a secret from me by the seller : I got imposed on again, as the latter had not been corn fed ; and in two days she tired. Hence I was obliged to exchange for a third, to be able to keep up \'/^th my appointments, but this also was so rough in his gaits, that my state of health would not admit of keeping him ; hence I exchanged for a fourth, having ex- pended eighty-three dollars : I obtained one worth, about forty, having but one eye. 922. When T started on this journey, I felt to go as far as Nashville ;* but any farther a gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation on that subject — I could not tell why : yet when I arrived into West Tennessee, the cause was obvious ; the Indians having commenced war, blocked up the way to Louisiana — as many were murdered in that direction. 923. Putting my work, improved, to the press, sent off my appointments ; after which I commenced my tour through Gallatin, Carth- age, Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the " Wild 3Ian of the- Woods. ^^ I strove to obtain his journal ; but in that I was disappointed — though they had agreed on certain conditions to let me have it — he died in peace. Jefferson, Murfreesboro, Columbia on Duck ; Rices' M. H. Franklin ; Liberty, near Green Hills; Dix- on county, Clarksville, Palmyria, Christian county and Russellville, in Kentucky ; Robin- son C. H. Macminsville ; Secotchee valley, * In Nash%-ille jail I saw an Indian chief of the Creek nation, named Bob — taken prisoner by Coffee's spies. I asked him why their nation took up the hatchet against the whites, when they were paid for their friendship by the United States ? He replied, that a letter from the Great Father, the King of England, that the time was arrived to take up the hatchet— then the Governor of Pensacola sent for the big Propfeet — ^vho said if we did not take up the hatchet, our cattle would become buffalo, and our fowls like wild tur- keys— and our hogs would become lizards — likewise our dogs would become spirits and kill us, because we had whipped them ; which prophecy the governor delivered hy an interpreter to Runners, who quickly circulated it through the nation — some believed it, who were credu- lous in the doctrine of Spirits. It was through such a three-fold influential source others believed it, being dis- effected to the United States — and a third to prevent being tomahawked, as there could be no neutral in the war — »Tid hence the commencement of hostilities. They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own ,| mercies. Four armies are now against them — and de- 1 struction appears coming upon them to the uttermost. But woe to them who make use of Religion to answer their wicked ends thereby I Washington, Kingston, Marysville, Severs- ville, Knoxville. Clinton, Jacksborough, Clai- borne, C. H. Rutledge, Rogersville, Greens- ville, Jonesborough and Carter, C. H. to Wilks- borough, and then to Huntsville, so to James Clemments., where I arrived on Tuesday even- ing, the 14th of December; intending to pro- ceed immediately to Raleigh, and from thence to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this j I was disappointed : being taken sick, was confined until Thursday, when the weather set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hun- dreds in the door yard, and rode fourteen miles on my way — and falling in with a congrega- tion, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed, and hailed, in a distressing manner, so that I could not feel myself justifiable to pursue my journey; however anxious. 924. There is something peculiar in my de- tention here, — for I felt to hasten ray journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route; but still I v^'as prevented going further at present, though I have accomplished the essence of my visit. 925. More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the shore in the Low Lands — where about twelve o'clock at night the great ocean presented to view before without bounds, and the awful cavalry pursuers were in the rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited us if we staid there until day. I saw a bat^ teau, without sails, oars or rudder, in which I said we must embark as the only alternative, and leave the event to God; and putting in our trunk, for it was present with my papers, and all we had : Peggy stepped in, and as I shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of which, with the wind and tide, took us out of sight of land before day. A porpoise rose and struck the gunnel of the boat and broke in a part, which admitted the waves to dash in, and the boat began to fill. I said, we are lost — there is no hope, but to commit ourselves to God, and bang our souls upon Him ! Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was immediately alongside ; and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which we fastened the trunk and so were drawn in- to the ship, as the boat just then filled and went down! Thefe were three ladies in the cabin who served us with a dish of warm cof- fee or tea ; for we were wet and very much chilled. 1 could eat but little, from the grati- tude to the great Disposer of all events for our late deliverance from the danger of the sea, and our dreadful pursuers. I asked the cap- tain where he was from, and bound to? He said, " from Ireland — have been to the West \ Indies — am sailing to Jerusalem.'' "While reflecting on the subject, and the probability that my pursuers would not hear of me for years, if ever, I waked up all in a flood of EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 145 than any one individual since the " True American Federal Governmenr was formed. I spent some time with him at Washington — he gave up his appointment for Cosmopolite in the " big house." One nio:ht Cosmopolite, while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed that a Rat came out of the dark, and fastened on his finder, and began to suck his blood, which he, in endeavoring to shake off, had like to have sprung out of bed. Next day there came a swindler to Cosmopolite, and inge- niously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, tears ! What it means, I know not, time must unfold it ! 926. When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable impulse of mind I fre- quently said, I awfully feared that all was not right at the Mississippi ; as a brother and sis- ter-in-law had gone to that territory about the time we left America. 927. In Ireland, one day a person observed to me her dream, \\ hich left a tremor of horror on her mind. That I had wings, and could roam at pleasure vrhere I pleased ; at length I I lit down on a certain place, and sunk into j which he designed never to reimburse ! This I the mire — and the more I strove to get out. the ^ also was a school, and taught him the lesson : deeper I sunk down into the black mire. When "He that will be surety for a stranger shall she waked up with a degree of horror. I smart for it."' 92S. Those persons in M. T. separated, by j Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to grievously sinning against the tender mercies i end his long and arduous labor. What then 1 of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia, I i • arrived in Claiborne county, where he had be- 1 931. Cosmopolite heard N. Snethen preach gun a mill on ground which was not his own, j from, "The Lord Jcnoweth how to deliver the and got involved in debt, which caused both : godly out of temptation, and to reserve the parties, viz. the owners of the ground and unjust unto the ds,y of judgment to be punish- nim, to desire me to act as a mediator between ed." The Lord knoweth — not is able or will- them ; which I accordingly did, and writings ! ing; but knoirefh how, i.e. the 6esMvay to were passed accordingly. j deliver, &c., and to reserve the unjust to But alas ! this was the biginning of sorrows j the day of judgment : not the general judg- to me, and proved a school, arising from a j ment, but some particular judgment in this combination of circumstances, which I shall world ; adding, those that will not be subject never forget. I offered all I had, in a few day after, for a release, but in vain, they proved like blood- suckers, which stuck close to the skin. — Hence I was compelled to purchase a part of to rule and order, put themselves ovt of the power of the inagistrate, for he cannot follow them through all their intricate windings ; of course they surrender themselves into the hand of God only ; and hence we may expect to see the land and improvements ; which involved ' some particular judgment befal them, as a just me in debt head and ears, of several thousand j dispensation, and make a striking example of dollars, which took some time to extricate them as a warning to others! I 932. From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so { to New York, where we saw J. . . . ! M. . . ., who professes himselt to be an I ^^ alien enemy ^ who hath caused (more) un- \ easiness in the . . . society and distur- I bance (than Cosmopolite iiath done on these tel," who had been instrumental in saving me i shores these eighteen years) -though account- from the hand of Baker ; here I put up gratis, j ^^^e to none in a moral or ecclesiastical point of 930. I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, I view, for his conduct on these shores ; though Columbia, Chesterfield, Wadesborough, and 1 ^ ^^^ of "order," yet he has been gene- several adjacent counties, to Moore ; and Ra- rously used in various senses in this city ; but myself! But which was accomplished by per- eeverance, through the providence of God. 929. The "Rights of Man,'' fifth edition, being finished, I visited Fayetteville, Wilming- ton, Kingston, Georgetown and Charleston : where the women lived at the " Planters Ho- leigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Newbern, and Washington, so by the interme^liate places to Tarborough, and also to Nash, C. H. Louis- ville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsbo- rough, to Terswell and Person, to Warrington and Brunswick ; from whence we took our departure to Petersburg, Richmond, Freder- icksburg, Alexandria, Washington to Balti- more ; and on the way I met Jesse Lee. who hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a camp meeting in Georgia — we took a walk. . He has been Chaplain to Congress longer 10 his Life shows the liberty in his country, as published by himself. However Americans as " alien friends,'' THERE in time of PEACE, are used worse than ^'- alien enemies'' are here in time of WAR; which Cosmopolite doth know. 933. There Cosmopolite with his Rib, had to appear at the Custom House by summons; and tell his age, parentage, birth-place, occu- • The example of Cosmopolite — it had been urged would prove pernicious ; but where has the effect been produced yet ? Moreover the '• Defence of Methodism" states the distinction between "Accidental and moral evil;" and shows the absurdity of saying "most good or evil," &c., " more evil than good." 146 EXEI\IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. pation, city, street, number of the house, and name of the family were he stayed before em- barking, sliip's name, &c. &c. &c. complexion, height, flesh marks, &c. &c. all the answers recorded, and his name he had to sign to his testimony. This examination they passed through three times at the Custom House, then at the Mayor's office, and also at the Alien office : then he could not stay without the King's license, on which were certified his lodgings^ &c. which must not be removed even to the next door without permission, un- der a j(.„">alty : and the family who received him to hfty pounds fine. Moreover, he must not exceed eleven miles distance, nor preach without license from the sessions, which could not be obtained without, first, the oath of al- legiance ; second, to support that particular form of government ; third, against Popery, or be subject to pay a fine of twenty pounds ; and those who suffered meetings in their houses without a license from the Bishop's court, were subject to tw^enty pounds fine ; and each of those who attended, to pay five shil- lings. 934. Render unto Caesar the things that are Cassar's, and unto God the things that are God's ; for the devil ought to have his due, and God requires no more : and every thing should have justice done to it ! And to misrepresent any thing designedly, with an intention to deceive, to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, is a "moral evil" of the deepest dye; and while the F2Cfigeren^ governs the world m Righteous- ness, judgment must and will be given in favor of the injured. Therefore vice must not triumph over virtue ; and though the " Wicked may flourish like the green bay tree" for a season, the day of retribution will come at last. Censequently, all persons whose actions ^ow from impure and unjustifiable motives, will have only a curse and bitterness, as a just entailment at last, as the final issue of their conduct ! But innocence, uprightness and integrity of heart, founded upon virtuous old justifiable principles, as a responsible age^ t to the Su- preme Governor of the world, will meet His approbation ; who will carry them through safely, however severe their trials and con- flicts may be for a season, SALVATION will come at last. Hence the propriety of " FAITH in God," and a "HOPE" in his Providential Hand! Likewise Charity or LOVE, which is the spirit of the gospel of Christ, should be the moving spring of all our actions ) in order that we may glorify Him in all our ways, by a suitable disposition of heart fitted to his government ; which requires a worship in SPIRIT and in TRUTH, with the UNDER- STANDING! 935. " Natural Law"—" Moral Law'*— and the "Rule of Practice," originated from the same Author. Natural law embraces unalienable rights, which are founded upon innate principles, as life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, &c., from which equality originates " Natural Justice.'^ Agreeable to such natural justice is " Moral obligation ;" " Love the Lord wnth all thy heart, and thy neighbor (not less or more, but) as thyself," "and as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them, for this is the law and the prophets ;" or what the law of Moses, and the spirit of prophets; and the example of Jesus Christ enjoined : " Therefore with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged," and "with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again." The just retributions of Divine Providence have been observable in social bodies, as well as in personal and individual cases. Human and Mordecai exemplify an instance — "he that will dig a pit for another, shall fall into it himself." 936. The first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not being devoted to God ; though more sober and steady than most at that age ; which was remarked by many. When in my sixteenth year I became ac- quainted with the comforts of religion ; which hs.th kept me out of many a hurtful snare. About eighteen I commenced my itinei-ant ca- reer ; which is more than eighteen years since. Various are the scenes through which I have been preserved since, by land and water, in those different climes where my lot hath been cast, arising from the different customs, inter- ests, and prejudice of education. There is a family likeness, so there may be a family temper, and likewise a family education. Hence the various MODES give rise to various preju- dices ? and those that predominate will infest and taint whole societies or r-eighborhoods, over whose influence they control. 937. Little Tnm^sare capable of little things; and hence to see an exaltation, is apt to pro- duce 3. jealousy ; which, when admitted, begets envy : and friendship and respect degenerates into hatred, malice, and ill-will. 938. Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the world, and his way to be the most RIGHT, and as a criterion., and the summit of perfection. A difference of course to be an error, which should be cured ; hence he bears the testimony against it with all the zeal, acrimony, and bitter censoriousness ima- ginable. Why! because it varies from his views; without allowing others the same liberty that he takes, to think, and judge, and act for himself; but all are in error who do not come to his rule, founded upon bigotry EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORSNZo's JOURNAL. 147 and the prejudice of education. For the most ignorant are generally the most rude, saucy, impertinent and positive in their assertions : not knowing how to state a proposition, nor draw a right conclusion ; but think that asser- tion 13 argument, and so take it for granted Ihat it proves the point. 939. Those persons who have sprung out of the ashes, and have been raised in the cor- ner, when they get into office and power, be- come the most important, self-exalted, impe- rious, and tyrannical of any persons what- ever; and domineer over those with a ven- geance, that come within their power and dis- pleasure ;* from which good Lord deliver the EARTH !f 940. I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting nature — nothing permanent but Divinity and Immortality/ And lo feel the love of the former, brightens up the pros- pects of the latter ; and inspires the heart vrith "Aope"' beyond this life! 941. I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon earth, and but a small pittance of this world's goods in any shape or form. But am without hou.se or home of my own, and but very few on whose friendship to depend. 942. The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials; but. they have been a school. During this time I have not received from other people in my travels, what would bear one half of my necessary expenses ; and yet there is no time nor place in Europe or America, that any person can point out, when or where I asked for a " CONTRIBUTION," for " myself''' either directly or indirectly ; though I have taken a few, made by other people, in some cases of extreme necessity, or to prevent doing harm by hurting the feelings of some well wishers, in the course of those eighteen years : but have by far declined the bigger part — perhaps ten to one. J 943. The profits of my books, I derived no real advantage from, before I went to Europe the last time; and by the "journal" I sunk about one thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meeting-houses before the work Was done: at one of which there happened to lack tweniy-f.ve of eight hundred ; and haiice twen- ty-five dollars in cash was demanded, and paid from other publications ; so that I had • This is observable in petty umlerstrappers ♦ » ♦ ♦ ♦ as well as in the. black overseers in the West Indies. t The narrow contracted Tyrant— condemned such a VARIETY" of Ae«^/ir«— thought to be " uni/ornt" would be for the best— and choosing his ov/n height for the mo- del, has an " IRON bedstead" erected for the criterion— and all the longer must be " cut off," and those fhat were shorter must be stretched— which, neither nature nor gruce admit. t 1 have now and then rode up to a house, and askel for a bit of bread and some few things of the like neces- ■ity. &c. but about ten dollars when I embarked for Europe. 944. But hitherto the Lord hath helped and broxight me through, and gently cleared my way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind, a blessing 1 have never lost since I saw Calvin Wooster, What is before me I know not — trials I expect ever await me, while upon the Journey of Life on these mortal shores ; but the anticipation of a better and happier world, attracts mv mind to surmount every obstacle by " FAITH IN JESUS," to gain that bright abode ; and strive by every possible means to regenerate the earth by the knowledge of God ; that " moral evil''' may be expelled the world, the Kingdom of Christ become general, and rule over all. 945. I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome times; and will continue to grow worse and worse, and rise hio;her and higher, until after the "Fall of Babylon," which T expect cannot be far off; and the " Beast and False Prophet" be taken away ; then the Divine Government will be acknow- ledged, natural justice attended to, moral obli- gation performed in the golden rule of prac- tice, as enjoined by the Vicegerent of the world ! 946. Whoever will read the xxviii. of Dcut. and compare-it with the history of the Jews and our Lord's prediction with JosepJtus, must be at least rationally convinced of the doctrine of Providence in nature and grace. And whosoever is convinced, and looks at the ''signs,'' may discern the times; "For the light of the moon is becoming as the light of the SUN," when compared with the last centu- ries : and " The light of the sun shall become sevenfold as the light of SEVEN DAYS," saith the inspiration of the Almighty. Then ■* the House of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountain, and exalted above the hills;" "and all nations shall flow unto it ;" then the wolf a.nd the lamb shall dwell together; and the "nations learn war no more ;" for " the Name of the LORD alone shall be EXALTED in that day ;" and natural evil will be expelled the world, and the earth restored to its paradisical state ; " until the thousand years be ended, whether a common- thousand, prophetic or apostolic ; when CkrM shall reign on earth, and bring his saints with him; but after the loosing of Satan, then there will be a falling away ; and shortly will come the general judgment, " moral evil" having contaminated the earth again ; and hence it is inconsistent with the nature and government of the Almighty, to continue the world in being any longer — then we arrive to the CONSUMMATION of all things. 947. This world is fitted to man's body, but not to the jnind ! the love of Goc is the only 148 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. principle that can satisfy the mind, and make him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new and greater things : now this principle is not wrong, being implanted by the Author of nature, as an inherent principle that is innate; the evil consists in the punvait of improper objects that can never satisfy, and so become idolaters, to 'the neglecting the Author ol all good, the privation of which is misery, as HE is the only fountain of perfect and lasting happiness ! 948. This world is man's beginning place, like a state of embryo : he being a candidate for future happiness ; hence the other world is his place of destination. For '■^ moral eviV' brought " natural eviV'' into the world ; man is degenerate, hence the necessity of "regene- ration by the Divine Spirit," called the " New Birth." "The kingdom of Heaven was pre- pared for man," not from all et-ernity, but " from the foundardon of the world ;" whereas "the lake of fre and brimstone" was never made for man, but was "prepared for the devil and his angels." 949. The '■'■ pleasure''' of the Lord was the moving cause oi ^'-creationy "Love" was the moving cause of '■'•redemptions^ and '■'■faitlV is the instrumental cause of '■^ salvation.^'' But "SIN," man's own ACT, is the cause of his ^'■damnation?'' Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find that knowledge of him, which will give an evidence of pardon, and bring peace to the mind. 950. The "divisions" of the human family in " nations," has its advantage ; to cause a balance of power and a refuge for the op- pressed people. 951 . The variety of " denominations" also in those nations, have an advantage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to domi- neer over others in matters of conscience ;" there being so little real piety in the world. Union of form and ceremony is not religion in a moral point of view, for by it with the addition of power, the world hath been im- posed upon, and taken the shell for the ker- nel, in their awful, delusive ignorance, which hath driven men to deism and infidelity, as common sense began to wake up and see the imposition. And doubtless will continue so to do more and more — hence the propriety of these words, "When the Son of man cometh shall he find faith en the earth '?" 952. But a union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of CHRIST, is a necessary thing to promote peace, and convince the world of the reality of the religion of Jesus being founded in Divinity, that they may embrace it hy faith and "A;n(nr" its blessed enjoyments. 953. Let brotherly love continue, for where bitter contention is, is every evil work : and instead of juddng and striving for a party, and using the devil's tools with which to do the Almighty's work, strive to excel in lK)ve ; evidencing your ^^ faith in Ciirist by worrs," bringing forth those fruits of Christianity that will be the evidence on which will turn your eternal '■'■justification^'' forever, in the day of final retribution ! 954. The glory of God our object, tbe WILL of God our law ; His spirit our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be our END. Hence we must '-watch and pray,'''' endure to the end to receive the " Crown of Life," where is pleasure without pain, for evermore ! 955. Then the storms of life are forever over, and his journey is drawn to a close ; where there is glory, and honor, praise, power, and majesty, might and dominion for- ever be ascribed to God and the Lamb. 0 ! this pleasing anticipation of a future world — the HOPE beyond the grave ! 956. After our arrival in New York, a com- bination of circumstances conspired together, whereby I was enabled to put my WORKS to press, through the assistance of some friends : whose friendship I required. But as many of the books were sold at cost, and consider- able expense attending the transportation and circulation of them : there was very little, if any nett gain, or profits attending the same, \vithout counting the great attention, care, &c. attending it ; if we except the pleasure and benefits of mankind ; which \vere my princi- pal objects in their circulation ; all of which was accomplished in about seven months, and discharged. 957. Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting house, belonging to the Africans, or People of Col-or ; and some other places : and departed to New Haven, where we spent a few days. It was the Fourth of July, and many were celebrating the time of Independence ; but in a way neither to the glory of God, nor the honor of our country ; but rather savored of a spirit of ingratitude, arising from a state of insensibility of how great and glorious our privileges are, when contrasted with other nations; and what has been before! So I made some remarks upon the sin of ingratitude, and its concomitant evils prospectively on the occasion. Thence to North Guilford, and Middletown, where I found a wagon going to Hebron : kaving held a number of meetings by the way. 958. Here I received a note from N. D. of N. L. containing the following queries : 1st. Why less time in private devotion now, than formerly. 2d. Whether the time spent in writing «'ould not be better spent in private prayer ? 3d. Why more conversant with my friends 1 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 149 959. These questions reminded me of a cir- ' countenances of the people were an index of cumstance of several vessels which were load-! the mind: during the awful suspense of the ed with live stock, — cattle, sheep, hog«, geese, | engagements at Baltimore and Plattsburg : &c. &c. when several foreign vessels were oft" j and also it was visible, who were the friends at a distance. Those things caused me to j of the country, and felt interested, and those think so loud that T spoke out ; " This looks | who were not : and a day or two days after, like fulfilling the scripture" — " If thine enemy hunger feed him!" "Yes," replied a hye- stander, "the Connecticut people are very pious in tliat respect." But books are next akin to preaching, and may benefit society when I am no more : and duties never clash. when accounts came from those two places, that they had net fallen ; the scene was equally reversed !* 964. Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month ; sold my travelling conveni- ence, and went bv water in the steamboat to 960. Getting equipped with a horse and { New Castle, in Delaware : saw an old house small light wagon, I proceeded to Coventry, | 127 years old: held one meeting, ana took and found my aged father, one sister, and two stage to Smyrna; spoke once, then to Dover, nephews well. I staid a few days, and visit- ed a number of adjacent places, and had some tender times : But my mind Avas uneasy, and some hours of sleep departed from me when I reflected upon the state of the coun- try, and the spirit of the times. "961. When in Hartford city, I felt as if bewildered, and scarce knew which way to go ; I left the beast to start which way he chose, feeling no inclination to go any where i in particular. Thus in slow walk we started and took the road west, toward the state of | meetings; from there to Paplartown, in Ma- New York, about twenty miles, w^hen I met j ryland : and Snow Hill. There I spoke six an old man ; I asked him if any body in the j times, and departed to Havertown, and from and found a distant people ; spoke four times , disturbed twice by something coming into my room in the night; spoke to it. got no reply: interrogated the family, got no satisfaction, only found others had been disturbed there before. Thence to Frederica; spoke three times, and went to Milford : where I spoke several times, and went to Georgetown ; and spoke twice. So on to Doggsborough, and spoke in the church of England meeting Thus in slow walk we started j house, and then to Martinsville, and held two thence |p Downingtown in Virginia. Thence I returned by Downing Chapel, and Newtown, to Snow Hill : thence to Salsbury ; and so to Cambridge ; where the snow and cold over- took me. During this journey so far, I had neighborhood loved God ; he mentioned a family and escorted me to the house, where two persons lived, who were my former ac- quaintance, when they were single ; staid all night : had two meetings, and went to Wen- sted, where I was invited by John Sweet., an j many precious times : at the Trap, in particu acquaintance, with whom I fell in with by ' lar ; and in East-town and Centreville, and at the by. Had two meetings and went to ; Chestertown, and at the head of Chester, and Lenox, and Pittsfield ; and saw some of my : so returned to Smyrna, and visited its vicinity, old acquaintance and spiritual children, whom j 965. At the head of Sassafras, I saw Mar- I had not seen for fifteen years. Held several caret Keen ; whom I saw two years before meetings, and went to Bennington, and spoke \ in Baltimore : and who had accurahily dream- once : then to Cambridge, where I had for- ' ed of Bonaparte's disasters, &c. &c. which merly travelled, but felt not free to call on i made considerable impression upon my mind, any of my old acquaintance ; nor have I felt , Thus after about thirty days, I returned to free to do it intentionally, where I formerly Philadelphia, where I met my companion ixom travelled the circuits ; unless it so happened . New York, where I had left her; having tra- just in my way of travelling. I veiled about five hundred miles, and held up- 962. Spent about a week with Peggy's sister and brother-in-law : held several meet- ings, met some opposition with an A-LL-part minister ; and departed to Saratoga and Balls- town Springs; and held about fifty meetings wards of sixty meetings. 966. As neither of us had been in those northern latitudes, at this inclement season of the year, having been seasoned to a warm cli- mate; prudence dictated the propriety of a in the adjacent country-towns, and went to proper line of conduct, and having some wri- Still-water and Waterford ; so to Lownsing- j ting to do, it was proper to attend to it, and burg and Troy ; where CHICHESTER pro- • now appeared to be the time ; but a proper claimed war against me, before I came, as- I place was hard to find, where we might be ' signing as the reason: S^^ "ORDER! !!" retired. t But they who are not conformed to moral or- | 967. Once, seemingly we had thousands of der in the Divine government, will not be able friends, but alas, a true friend is hard to find ! to stand in that day when all hearts shall be one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the disclosed ! I .^ , 963. Thence to New York, where the 1 ♦ The countenance being an index of the mind. 150 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. heart. Man is not to be trusted, unless fear., INTEREST, or the Grace of god, shall influ- ence him ! for mankind in general, are led like an animal, by inclination for the time be- ing, without exercising judGxMent, or reason, which should he found in a Virtuous princi- ple ! Th'ere is none but God who can be de- pended upon ascertain ; for He never forsakes us, unless we ^rs^/o?•saZ:e HIM ! though some talk to the contrary, saying, David was left to do so and so ! &c. 968. Where are my many friends now? ZioN is gone into captivity, her harpji are hung upon the willows ; but she will yet come out of the Wilderness of this world, lean- ing upon her beloved ! terrible as an army with banners ! 969. When travelling North and South, the difference of the country, the prejudice of the people, in their different modes of raising both among the religion and those v/ho do not profess ; taking the Potomac for the divi- ding ground, makes me think of the " ten pieces^ of garments that Abijah gave to jero- boam: which prejudice had began in the time of Saul, the first king in Israel, and the house of David ! 970. When Cosmopolite was invited to preach in Congress Hall, before the other House ; he spoke from these v/ords : " Righteousn(^s ex- alteth a nation ; but sin is a shame to any peo- ple."— He went down to the Navy Yard and staid at the house of James Friend. During the night, he dreamed, and thought that he was in the gallery of the CAPITOL, which was much crowded : and the House was in session. A little, sharp looking man, came to the top of the stairs, and winked and beckoned to me, as if in great agitation ; and then turned and went out. I thought I made my way through the crowd and got oat of the door, where I found a military guard around the house ; getting through them, I started toward the Navy Yard, when I saw the house arise, and fall in two parts, and burst into ten thousand atoms, and the whole was enveloped in a col- umn of smother and smoke, which shock, waked me up ! I told James Friend in the morning of my curious dream. Fifteen months after, as I was coming from Virginia, I called at his house; he reminded me of the dream, adding that he had never been in the house since, without thinking of it, and feel- ing a degree of horror ! S^^ Several months after this, when I heard of Ross and Cockburn being at Washington, I could measurably in- terpret my dream. 971. There was more blood spilt in the Ca- rolinas, between the inhabitants, during the former struggle, than between the regular ar- mies. There is an awful gloom gathering fast, and clouds hang over a guilty land. Wars are neither less nor more, than the sword and scourge of God ; not only for a nation, but as individuals also ; and there are two classes who feel it heaviest here ; the first is those who are of no service to God or man : viz. those who are a nuisance to society, not pur- suing any useful, innocent or lawful calling, to gain a subsistence ; but have corrupted so- ciety by the influence of their example, and violating the Divine law, by profane cursing, swearing, lying, drinking, whoring, and loung- ing about the streets : this filth is in a great measure drained from our towns ; and gone to the slaughter-house. — The other is the Mer- cantile class ; v.'ho "through the unparalleled space of peace and prosperiti/, were led off by the temptation of riches and grandeur, wh-ere- by they forgot God ; hence the influence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor of God's government : There- fore it was necessary that those avenues of wealth should be shut up ; and hence the scourge from God. Consequently we should take warning that we may be able to stand ; and of course must conduct ourselves accord- ingly, in the duty of love to GOD, and our NEIGHBOR ; and attend to our Saviours golden rule of practice, " As ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them." &72. After enquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker family, where we obtained a room. Attended some of their meetings; had some very comfortable feelings while sit- ting in silence with them ; heard some who spake feelingly, and to satisfaction ; among whom was RICHARD JORD.lN ; his track I was much upon in Ireland, but never saw him until in this city ; visited his house, and had good satisfaction. — Peter's call was to the Jews ; Paiil's to the Gentiles ; so there are dif- ferent gifts, and calls, in our day, and all by the same spirit. 973. DOROTHY RIPLEY, an English wo- man, who hath crossed the ocean five times, is now in this city : she belongs to no religi- ous society ; but is rather upon the Quaker order; she was very kind to me, when going on my last tour to Europe. She has travelled most of the States of the Union : and also in Ireland ; as well as her native country. There has been much opposition to her, from those who may be called religious bigots, who •are of narrow, contracted minds ; for little minds are only capable of little things ; but she hath brunted the storm, and lived down much that was designed to block up her path, and make the way bitter ; but God hath been with her: and how many she has been a blessing to, the day of Eternity must disclose ! 974. THEOPHILUS R. GATES ;— the in- fluence of his example is very impressive on EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 151 many minds : he travels on foot, inculcating the necessity of innocency, and purity of heart, flowing from love to God and man. He belongs to no particular society, but considers that to be bigoted to a party is to havt or subscribe to, and constitutes one of the num- ber of the beast. How many more God may stir up to go the same way I know not : but though many have prophecied of the mischief that would arise from the influence and example of Cos- mopolite ; yet those are not '' Dowites,^^ nei- ther is " Dowism" planted, in a spherical point of view. But " Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best I To think of pleasing all, is all a JEST I" Hence, 0 ! ye bigots of " Diflerent sects, who all declare, Lo : liete is Christ, and Christ is there ! Your strongest proofs divinely give ; And show as where the Christians live ! Yowr claim, alas I you cannot prove '. YK want the genuine mark of LOVE ! 975. The news of PEACE salutes our ears, and reverberates through the land ; but many appear to be intoxicated with the prospects : as though the bitterness was past; however, it may be that many ere long may find that the struggle between the powers of darkness and LIGHT is not over; time must disclose it ; may God have mercy on the human family, prosper Zion, and help the Pilgrims through this thorny maze to the peaceful shores, where the wicked shall cease from troubling, and the WEARY shall be at REST ? I saw two chairs made out of the Elm tree^ under which Wm. Penn held his treaty with the Indians ; when treating with them for the ground of Pennsylvania^ and where the city of Philadelphia now stands — not considering the mere discovery and donation of a king, a sufficient title — though done as the reward of merit, for his father's services to the public. 976. While the New Englanders were at war with the natives it is said to be a fact that there was no war between Penn's colony and the Indians^ all the days of Penn 1* * It is said, that a man was employed to attend the king's fire, and keep it well perfumed, while Penn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully made out and delivered, which contained the amount of arrears for his father's services — which perfume was very expensive. Kis majesty being present was invited by Penn to visit him, and he would honor him with one equally costly — which invitation being accepted, Penn put the obligations intotke fire — doubtless as a testimony against AVAR. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and made him a donation of the grant of Pennsylvania. 102 New Street, Dublin, 9th of the 5th mo. 1813. Dkar Lorknzo — This day thy very acceptable letter of March 19th cnme to hand, and afforded us particular satisfaction. It was about this time two years when we received the last letter from thee, and the only one since our return from England. I am now established in more extensive and profitable practice than I ever had before The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote down the 24th of February, two days before Na])oleon left Elba for France. The first verse, for reasons, ' omit. — I was then under restraints on accountof singu- larities of various sorts. — By the Beast and False Pro- phet I designated Napoleon and Mahomet. — P. J. N. B. — The second Beast of the 13th, seems the False Prophet of the 19th chapter. Verse 2. I SING of a glorious day'near a-coming — The kingdom of Heaven set up amongst men — The servants of God to his standard a-running. As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. However much these people called Quakers, are derided for , the Protestant christian world, is indebted to them as the means for many of the blessings, both civil and religious^ which we now enjoy under God. 977. Marriage, for example, was consider- ed an ecclesiastical subject — hence no marriage, unless the ceremony was performed by a priest — and the children illegitimate of course ! — indeed I think the last year exceeded any two former ones since my commencing as physician, and I must ac- knowledge that I think Divine Providence made use of thee, in a particular manner, as an instrument to bring about this, to me unexpected, event. For thy persuaditig me to go at that time with thee to England, opened the way for my going to settle whilst I did at Macclesfield, where I willingly resumed my me,Mides by the way we have not fully known. On the 1 2th, embarks — several day? 1 3 Ba- lize, and from thence went within a few miles of the " Tropic line' — saw the Baflamas, had but few fair winds, but many contrary and high seas ] vessel pitch much auJ leak a good deal ; preached numbers of times on the way — 32 people on board : arrived safe about the 3 2th May, went to Philadelphia, returned 158 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. to New York, and so to Coventry, and found my Peggy and father still on these, mortal shores. Thence I got me a horse and wagon, and with my Peggy came to New York — went to P., came back, and am now visiting through Jersey, and verging towards my fortieth year; the day of my LIFE is ad- vancing away fast, and the evening shades come apace; the night of death draws near, and now to be in a state of readiness is my chief concern — so I may not be called from the stage of action unawares, but fully pre- pared for the scene. 1013. ^Whether those INFIRMITIES with which I am AFFLICTED may necessitate and compel me to leave the field for want of BODILY POWER to continue, I know not; to " lay up treasure on EARTH is not mv desire. not yet to be a BURTHEN to my FRIENDS : but the p raver of Agur, " for neither RICHES nor POVERTY"— for "Man wants but little here, Nor wants that little long." In a few weeks I expect to start for the WEST again, but where I may be this time twelve months, is very uncertain with me ; whether in England. Sierre Leone in Africa, West Indies, or New England — or ETER- NITY; but the CONTROVERSY with the Na- tions is not over, nor will it be until the Divine Government be reverentially acknow- ledged by the Human Family. l'014. Nov. 1st, 1816. Finding the season so far ads^anced that I could not accomplish my object in the west, started to return to New EnHand ; but was attacked at Bridge- port with a severe sickness, which confined me for some weeks; but by the kind attention given me at the house of Mrs. (Col. Blanch- aj-d's wido^v,) B., so far recovered as to reach my fathers in January. 1015. March 4th, 1817. By request I at- tended meeting in Mansfield — I was co-nveyed there; but after the fulfilment, was permitted to be conveyed oif as well as I could. Thus many find it convenient to have their own ends and desired objects accomplished, at the inconvenience and expense of others, and then leave them in the lurc?i to paddle their own canoe ! But I found a conveyance from place to place until my arrival at Shippens- burg, and so on to the west. 1016. My books of Journal had been sent across the mountains in the fall, and exposed to be lost; as the person to whom the busi- ness had been entrusted, betrayed the confi- dence reposed in him, by not attending to the same ; but spoke against the work by action and reaction from others, to prevent the sale ; which became a source of trouble to me ; as the only way to discharge the expense and cost of the work was, to make one hand wash the other. 1017. Here then I was in a strait, exposed to difficulty, out of which I saw no way to escape, unless the superintending hand should undertake my deliverance. However my tide of fortune began to turn, as in a glimmer, step by step. Found my boxes and most of the contents. For some time I knew not what to do or how to get along. But sent off" about a hundred appointments in all directions — was enabled to keep up with them ; first, by the assistance of friends, and then by procuring me a horse. 1018. In a few weeks I sold a sufficiency to meet my exigency ; the rest of the work became as the " omner of manna.^^ much or little, it would come to the standard of neces- sity, and there stop ! the remainder were lost to me! 1019. Two men w^ho had followed me from meeting to meeting, day after day, and were very urgent and inquisitive to know the rout I intended to take on my return over the mountains ; which circumstance, on reflection, caused me to suspect their intentions, and a secret impulse of mind occasioned me, when the last of my meetings were accomplished, to alter my mind, and suddenly to turn towards the Lake, and return, by the northern route, which gave me quietude of mind and a settled peace ! 1020. Returned to Hebron in July, where I found my father had removed to, a little be- fore with my Peggy. 1021. In September I visited several camp meetings in the interior and near Cayuga Lake ; thence to Vermont, to attend the remo- val of Joseph Bridgeman's and my sister's families down to my father's house! At the close of the year, I visited the south as far as North Carolina and Virginia, where H. Hardy attempted to show his zeal in be half of Episcopacy . 1022. 1818. Towards spring, returned to New England and prepared to depart for Europe! ♦ October 4, 1846- I have just returned from a tour through Genesee, Vermont, New Hampshire and Con- necticut, to Philadelphia— find the spirit of inquiry in- creasing, and heard of revivals among our different Societies — saw three of my sisters whom I had not seen for eight years. Left my Companion at my Fathers until my return in the spring. Hard judged by man, bat which must and will finally be decided by the judg- ment of GOD only. TO THE PUBLIC. Courteous Reader — As there is but one true Church, which is the Family of GOD ; and but one true Religion, which is ever im- mutable, so there can be but one worship ac- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 159 ceptable with the Most High. — which ACT of worship must be " m Spirit and in Truih^'''' therefore, there is great need of caution, not to be partaker of party spirit of the times, but to have views expanded worthy of the King- dom of GOD, that the Kingdom of Righteous- ness, Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost may be set up in the soul, and so expand your heart with Love to GOD and Man ', whereby you may say with Peter: "Of a truth I per- ceive that GOD is no respecter of persons : j but in every nation [or denomination] he that I FEARETH HIM and WORKETH RIGHTEOUSNESS, j is accepted with him." Acts viii. 34, 35. 1 For there is but one way of salvation, and there will be but one song in the Happy World — -'THOU wast slai7i; and hast Re- deemed us to GOD by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." Rev. V. 9. Therefore attend to the influence of the Spirit of GOD 0!i the mi7id ; and be careful to obey its dictates, that you may be under its guidance, and so be renovated and regene- rated, as to become the New Man in Christ Jesus, walking in the Light to Life Everlast- ing. Amen. L. D, Philadelphia. December 10th, 1822. 2i£: 160 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. RECAPITULATION. Oct. 16th, 1777. The journey of Life with me commenced among the children of men, in Coventry, Connecticut. 1781. My grandfather, James Parker, died. The only thing on memory — he stood' with solemn attitude, closed eyes and uplifted hands, in the act of saying grace at my fa- ther's tahle, when a tremor of conviction ran through me, with a dread awe, that he was addressing God Almighty. Shortly after, re- turning from communion, the words impressed his mind : " Henceforth^ I will not drink of the fruit pf the Vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's king- dom ;" which he mentioned to my Grandmo- ther, as a prelude to his dissolution ; and soon after met his last sickness, and rejoiced at the prospect of the exit to a better world.* His wife continued to great age, and re- joiced on the verge of her departure, whilst others were weeping around, she requested them to dry up their tears, for she was going home ! Three brothers from Ipswich, below Bos- ton, (whose ancestors came from Norfolk, England , one settled in Plainfield, one in Vo- luntown, and the other in Coventry ; the last of whom died when my father was young. And from these three, in Connecticut, the Dows spread abroad.) His wife, my grandmother, when I was a child, frequently said: "When I am dead I shall be carried into the Meeting house." And I will remember the deep impressions on my mind the day her words were exemplified. In dreams of the night and incidental ways, wrought deep awakenings during those tender years of childhood ; but my mind was dis- heartened to despondency ; arising from a pre- * Ilis grand parents came from England— had three children, and then were murdered by the Indiajis. The children escaped — and when fleeing, the eldest, a girl, let the youngest, an infant, fall out of her arms ; but her brother in the rear, caught up the little brother, atid they got over a fennce, and hid in the grass. The Indians pur- sued them, came to the fence, looked over, but never happened to see them, thougli they were in plain sight : and remarkable to tell, in this aflair, the child was still and quiet ! judice in my education, that Jesus Christ came to save the "■Elect;"' who I thought were the " good folks :" but feeling myself to be a sinner, and alienated from God, I drew the inference of my being a " reprobate !" Hearing the words delineated : " this is a faithful saying, and w^orthy of all accepta- tion, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." JESUS came to '^ save sin- ners"— a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation," thought I : I feel the need of such a Saviour, and if I accept the saying, I must admit a degree of Hope ! Hope began to dawn, particularly after an exposition on Je- remiah, viii. 22. "Is there no balm in Gi- lead % Is there no physician there % Why then is not the health of the daughter of my people recovered V' Nov. 12th, 1792. Was the morning of de- liverance to my troubled mind, through the en- joyment of pardoning love ! The enemy would have got away my shield, by suggesting that my joys were '"^ot divine, but only the power of fancy and ima- gination. As I queried, I feared, and then doubted — my joys were gone — my mind eclipsed, and my heart was full of sorrow ! But going to the fountain, to be taught my si- tuation, whether delusion or divine, the de- lightful joy sprang up in my heart — my mind was composed and settled in peace ! The de- vil cannot excite love ! " LOVE TO GOD AND MAN," is the sum of true Religion. Thirteen of us joined in society — the first Methodist society ever formed in those parts. Some are gone, I trust, to a better world, and some are scattered into distant lands. 1795. In deep exercise from convincement of mind, 1 came out in public testimony, and afterwards obtained a certificate from tiie so- ciety to which I belonged. 1796. When journeying from my father's house, being then but eighteen years of age, while looking round to see the rocks and hills, and trees, &c. where had been my youthful rambles, and now in my mind, bidding them adieu, with the prospect of a wide and open EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 161 world of wickedness before me — among stran- gers, I espied my mother in the road, looking after me, w^hile the words ran in my mind : " The fo:3Les have holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head V And thus I launch- ed forth into the harvest field. But oh, the trying scenes, subsequent to that day ! My brethren sent me home. Warren and Greenwich circuits, in Rhode Island, were the first of my career. I obeyed^ but with a sor- rowful heart. Went out a second time to New Hampshire, but sent home again ; I obeyed. Afterwards went to Conference by direction — who rejected me, and sent me home again, and again I obeyed. Was taken out by P. W. on to Orange cir- cuit, but in 1797, was sent home again: so, in obedience to man I went home a fourth \ time. But my heart was in the field. At j length went on to the Granville circuit, with I Smith Weeks and Joseph IMitchel, where the ' Lord gave me souls for my hire ; and now be- j gan to lift up my drooping head : and thought : I understood the meaning of the passage, where the spirit of the Lord began to move ' " him at times in- the Camp of Dan.''' Judges, I xiii. 25. And also why David was anointed to be king so long before the time. See his j faith. 1 Sam. xxvi. 10. j This year application was made again to the Conference, but there was no admittance ; , and finally, I was given into the hands of the I Elder presiding, to do with me as he saw j cause. This was Sylvester Hutchinsan., who ! thought to take me to Long Island, but the word never reached my ears ; hence, what should I do ? ' I To go home I cannot — To travel without ' permission, I sliall be advertised as an impos- i tor, if I go in the name of a Methodist. — | Therefore I see no way but to give up the | NAME, and to go on my own footing, so raise societies, and then return and give myself up | and them for convincement. Hence, with /. ! Ballard. I went to the North-east, where were ! no IMethodists in that day : we had a gra- cious work in revivals in several places. He was for sitting up independence ; I said NAY — and the contention caused us to sepa- ■ rate. In the mean time, a letter being receiv- j ed, I rode upwards of a hundred miles in 24 i hours, and came back to Hutchinson's Quar- 1 terly Meeting, and finding out the friendship of H. and the mistake of the message to meet | him on the Island, I rescinded my departure, j and submitted to his direction, but w^as allow- j ed three months only as a trial for a trial ; ; and was stationed on the Cambridge circuit, I with Timothy Dewey and Joseph Mitchel. i 1798. Was the year in which I was admit- ' ted on TaiAL tor the first time, and my name , u. I printed in the " Minutes" of that year. The ', j circuit was divided, and about six hundred 1 I members were taken into society, and as many j j more went oflfand joined other denominations. ' j 1799. Was sent to the Pittsfield circuit, to ij j labor with Brother Sawyer, for about six j months : in which time hundreds were awak- ened, and about one hundred and eighty join- 'I ed society. j! During this time my health began to de- }! cline, and I requested permission to try the salt water, but JNIr. Asbury would not admit it ; but sent me into Canada to form a new circuit, and break up fresh ground ; my name now being on the minutes as remaining on TRIAL. After visiting my native place once more to see my parents and friends, I setofifin August for my destination — have seen a good work of God during my stay. xVfter my arrival in Canada, found a fleld open before me, and a circuit was soon form- ed; but my health was going down hill. A revival took place in those parts were I labor- ed, and the Wilderness did bud and blossom as the rose. However, I was not the commander of my feelings. My mind was still drawn to the water ; and Ireland was on my mind. Without permission I went. Why without permission ? Because I could not obtain it. In matters of Religion, Conscience is involv- ed. And how can another judge for you bet- ter than yourself? Unless GOD has given them clearer views ; and even then they can- not «c? for you; you mu.st act for yourself; for every one must give an account for him- self to GOD. To-day I was twenty-two years old, I em- barked at IMontreal ; having sold my horse, watch, &c. for a small part of the.ir value, and had a few dollars left after paying my pas- sage, which was about five guineas, but not enough to get provision. However, this was provided for at Quebec, by those who were strangers to me ; and all my wants supplied by voluntary inquiry and contribution on their part. So niy heart was encouraged to trust in GOD and look forward ! After a series of dangers landed at Larne, j in the North of Ireland, where a revival of ji religion took place, and I was provided with \\ friends. From thence to Dublin, and so over various parts of the country, which 1 founa to be a profitable school in various respects; and in some good degree recovered my health, and had many precious souls for my hire ! 1800. "Had the Small-Pox the natural way, which led to the acquaintance with Dr. John- eon, who had attended Job Scott, in his last j 11 162 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. illness, and whom I have found to be such a friend to me since. Dr. Coke wished me to sail Missionary from Ireland to Halifax ; and threatened me with informing Lord Castlereagh, &c. which was at the time when I had taken the infec- tion of the Small-Pox the natural way, and before I knew it. What must have been the consequence had I gone by his direction "? 1801. lleturned to America with a view to travel the Continent at large for a season ; for so was the leading of my mind. But as the Coiiference was sitting, they of my old friends solicited me to take a Circuit, and argued that it was more likely for one to be mistaken, than twenty ; and offered to re- store me where I was when going away, viz. for the first time ] and extended my travel to the Mississippi through woods with Indians, bears and wolves — though mostly inhabited since — and returned to Virginia by Tennessee and Kentucky; and so on through the Caro- linas to Georgia. 1804. Introduced Camp Meeting in the cen- tre of Virginia ; and it was the beginning of good times in those parts : and then spoke in the INIarket Hou.se in Baltimore, while the " General Conference"' M'as sitting there, and had a good time. Some preachers came here to get a GENERAL VOTE to hedge up my way — but the thing was omitted. But the New York Conference passed a Law this year to shut their houses against me, and that a travellin.<^ Preacher should not remaining on TRIAL; and so it was stated in give out my appointments: which ACT OF the minutes. I CONFERENCE was enrolled on their records, .Thus was prevailed on to yield my judg- and has never been repealed.- Also a Certi- ment to theirs ; which circumstance I con- ceive was an error in my life ; for although I went to the Dutchess and Columbia Circuits, and also to Litchfield Circuit, and endeavored while I travelled them to do my duty faith- fully ; yet my mind was depressed, and I was ficate had been obtained from me almost by extortion, to bind me and cut me up in future, by a Presiding Eider in the South. Here it must be observed that I had never put my Journals to press, or wrote any thing about the subject of my affairs, anterior to but a burthen to them ; neither did I enjoy | these movements of the New York Confer- myself, as in the order of GOD, as heretofore ; ! ence ; neither had I any thoughts of doing it. and my depression of mind impaired my | And so innocent and untainted was my mind, health, so I declined again, as in time prece^ ding. Sought for permission to retire to a warmer climate, but to no pui'pose ; hence, if I went at all, must break away, which was disagree- able in contemplation ; but I had no alterna- tive to clear my mind with a prospect of re- covery, 1802. In January I landed in Savannah, and recovering strength gradually, walked hundreds of miles into the country of Geor- gia and South Carolina ; and then returned to New England, where I labored for some weeks : and visited Upper Canada this year. Bishop Asbury said, if 1 had staid at York Conference after my return from the South, I might have been ordained. The Credentials were prepared according to Discipline, and a day appointed for that purpose. But the Discipline had been altered in the mean time concerning Local Preachers. Here I felt to stop and inquire tbeir views of the that when the Certificate was requested by the Elder to bind me, that I was surprised that such a spirit of jealousy should be found in my Brother's heart. But the Southern Con- ference took up the matter next ; and objec- tions were raised to my receiving a deed for a lot of ground at Washington City, which a gentleman offered me gratis, on condition of my causing a IMeeting House to be built thereon. I had no thoughts of making private pro- perty of it, though I could have done it ac- cording to propriety, justice and the fitness of things — but for the sake of peace I gave it up : which lot cost several hundred dollars afterward for the same purpose. 0 Jealousy and Prejudice ! Where "an it be found, but in a corrupt heart or a little ungen- ei'ous mind ! These things gave rise to the publication of my Journal, that the world might judge of my views, rather than attack the Conference, parts that I should be apt to run against. The ! or attempt to injure the influence of the Con- answer was — a Local Travelling Preacher is a contradiction ; and gave me to understand, that that part ot the Discipline would be put in force ! Here then I could go no further, without being involved in a serioun dilemma. So I gave up the papers, lest they should say,_that 1 acted a dishonorable part, and appropriated them to a treacherous use. 18C3. Returned back to the South by land nexion. Here I was in hopes the matter would have ended, and that at least oflfensive operations would be prosecuted by them no more, and * The P. Elder had agreed to my holding a camp meet- ing io his Disti-ict, but rescinded it in consequence of the Conference Law ; but that I might not come on a fool's errand, permitted a Local Preacher to give out four appointments, and so evade the Law, which made me think of the mode devised for the Eenjaminites to gel wives. Judges xxi. 22. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 163 that I should be under the disagreeable neces- sity of standing on the defensive no more ! But the hope was but a dream ! This year was the time of my marriage ; and I took another tour through "the Western and Southern States, as far as Florida. Hav- ing attendetl the first Camp Zvleetings in New York, ^Mississippi, Connecticut and Massachu- setts, and since that time in Rhode Island. 1805. Was spent in travelling abont ten thousand miles, in less than a year, and in fit- ting my affairs and concerns for Europe — having from five to eight hundred meetings of a year, for several years past. ]My health had become somewhat impair- ed : and my heart was drawn to the Old World. Having obtained a Passport, and things about ready, to sail with my companion from New York, Daddy Blades, as he was called, being an Englishman by birth, stopped at my lodging and secretly told me. that letters unfa- vorable to me were to be forwarded to Eu- rope, and I might prepare and fortify my mind accordingly. This was all he vrould tell. And I could not conjecture Vv'ho, Avhat, when nor wherefore ! But after landing in England, the Riddle which had been so mysterious, was unfolded. Here it must be remembered the Law of New York Conference was in force ; and that I had never attempted to officiate in any of the Methodist Meeting Houses in Nev/ York city. But the day I sailed, was carried offi- cially into the public di.scourse from the pul- pit— "And is there not a cause?" — three times in the course of the day. One letter to England was virtually put in motion to fill the public mind with prejudice, and then never shown to the public, because it would not bear scrutiny — being no doubt of the same principle and character as the one sent to Ireland, which was as follows : ''New York, November 16th, 1805. " ]\Iy Unknown Friend, " Having received information from Mr. Kirk, respecting your situation, and supposing you to be a proper person, from your influ- ence in the Irish Connexion, I take this op- I portunity, the earliest that offers, to write to I; you by the way of Liverpool, on a subject in which our brethren are deeply interested. Mr. Lorenzo Dow has embarked again for Europe, better furnished perhaps for success than when he was with you last. His confidence of success must at least be very considerably increased, having succeeded so well in deceiv- ing or duping so many of the preachers in the American Connexion. I hope that our brethren in Europe will unanimously resolve to have nothing at all to do with him. There is the greater necessity of this, as it appears to me, that if you should suffer him to have ! any access to our people, it would not only I do us an injury, but him also : for such is the I nature of his plan or system, that he estimates | truth and right, not so much by principle as by success. If he should not make immedi- I ately for Ireland, please to use your ability to I put the English on their guard. I expect he | embarked for Liverpool. If he did not take I such grounds as to lead our people into an j acquiescence, and even approbation of his i measures : if he did not affect to act as a ' Methodist, I should say nothing about him. But as an itinerant plan may indirectly lead to imposture, it stands us in hand to be very cautions to distinguish between the true and the false itinerant : the lines of distinction should always be kept very clear between the Methodist preacher and his ape. I am sorry, my dear friend, that we can give you no bet- ter specimen of the fruits of Methodism in this country. Alas! Alas! shame! shame! Shall it be published in the streets of London and Dublin, that Methodist preachers in America, have so departed from Wesley and their own discipline, as to countenance and bid God speed siuh a man as Mr. Dow ; the last person in the world who should have been suffered to trample Methodism under foot with impunity or countenance. His man- ners have been clownish in the extreme ; his habit and appearance more filthy than a sav- age Indian; his public discourses a mere rhapsody, the substance often an insult upon the gospel ; but all the insults he has offered to decency, cleanliness, and good breeding; all his impious trifling in the holy ministry ; all the contempt he has poured upon the sa- cred scriptures, by often refusing to open, and frequently choosing the most vulgar saying as a motto to his discourses, in preference to the Word of God — all this is nothing in compari- son. He has affected a recognizance of the secrets of men's hearts and lives, and even assumed the awful prerogative of prescience, and this not occasionally, but as it were ha- bitually, pretending to foretell, in a great num- ber of instances, the deaths or calamities of persons, &c. f '• If he makes converts as an apostle, he will not meet with your interference ; but I have this confidence in my elder brethren, that as the disciples of the great Wesley, whom they have known in the flesh, they will make a public stand against this shame- less intruder ; this most daring impostor. " Grace and peace, NICHOLAS SNETHEN. " To the Rev. MATTHIAS JOYCE, Dublin, Ireland i 164 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. "A true copy: The original is in Mr. Joyce's possession. '■JOHN JONES. "P.JOHNSON."* But the one lo Ireland was investigated by about seventy official Characters, such as Lo- cal Preacher^, Stewards, Class Leaders, &c., who unanimously agreed it must have been written in a bad spirit by a wicked man, and a certified copy was given me to bring back for the American Preachers, under the idea of their not knowing what kind of a man there was among them. But afterward the Irish Travelling Preach- ers, in their Legislative and official capacity, overruled Matters, as may appear by their Minutes of Conference — 1807. "Q. 22. A preacher from America, whose name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled lately in Ire- land, without any official recommendation from the American Conferences, or any of the Rulers in that Connexion ; and yet professing himself a friend of the Methodists. What judgment is it expedient for this Conference to pass concerning the conduct of that man ?" '^A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE FRIENDS TO RELIGIOUS LIBERTY; but we consider ourselves called upon to in- form the public, that Mr. Dow has no con- nexion with us ; nor did he receive the least permission or encouragement from the Con- ference to travel through Ireland as one of our body, or as one of our friends ; and we are determined, that if he return to this coun- try, none of our Preaching-houses shall be opened to him upon any account." The English Conference passed a similar Law, and put it first on the minutes of Con- ference, and secondly into the Magazine of 1807. " What is the judgment of the CONFER- ENCE concerning what are called 'CAMP MEETINGS? "It is our judgment, that even such meet- ings to be allowable in America^ they are highly improper in England, and likely to be productive of considerable mischief. And WE disclaim all connexion with them. " Have our people been sufficiently cau- tious respecting the permission of strangers to preach to OUR Congregations ? " WE fear not : and WE again DIRECT that no STRANGER FROM AMERICA, or elsewhere, be suffered to preach in any of OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accredit- • Compare this letter with his oath in the Preface to this Journal. ed: if an Itinerant Preacher, by having his name entered on the Minutes of Conference of which he is a member, ; and if a Local Preacher, by a recommendatory note from his Superintendent." 1806. Was spent in England and Ireland, itinerating and preparing for America. This year we had a daughter born, and after about four months she went to her long home. From the letters sent from America as above, some people, to show their loyalty to the king, and ingratiate themselves into the good opinion of the Government's " Most obedient and very humble servants," turned informers to set the blood hounds upon my track, and offer me for a sacrifice to tyranny. But the Lord delivered me out of their hands. Two instances, as a specimen for the sequel. When on my last tour in Ireland, I hired a horse and gig for ten weeks, for v/hich I gave twelve guineas. In this time, 67 days, went about 1700 miles, and held about two hun- dred meetings. Drive to a town — tell the boy to feed the horse and be ready for a start — would mount a stone or pile — sing — collect — remark I was an American — arrest their Pre- judice— finish my public talk — ^jumj into the gig, which by most would be supposed to be- long to some gentleman and his servant, in the neighborhood — with such expedition move off, as none could follow my windings and turn- ings ; and of course would not know who 1 was, where I came from, or was gone to. Thus ignorantly I escaped those pursuers a number of times. When I got back to Dublin, I felt so un- happy in my mind, with the strong impression to return to England, to escape the storm — though then I had heard nothing of those pur- suers ! Without bidding a friend farewell, I went dov/n to the Pigeon House, found a Packet ready to sail, and only hanging by the cast off rope — stepped on board — was off im- mediately— saw a company coming down — knew not who they were — supposed they be- longed to the Navy — but afterwards found they were the public officers in pursuit of me / 1807. Engaging my passage in a vessel from Liverpool to New York, it was necessa- ry for aliens to have a passport to leave the Country, to avoid the danger of being sent back by a British Cruiser on the way. The Consul applied twice — but was an- swered none but the Ambassador could obtain it. Application was made through this ave- nue, but in vain. The vessel engaged sprung a leak, hence I was transferred over to ano- ther ; ami when I embarked, and while com- ing out of the Harbor, un^ler sail, the King's Messenger arrived express from London, and EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 165 began searching the vessel 1 had just left — in the pursuit of me ! Finding no tribunal constituted to which ac- cess might be had for redress, considering my abstract situation ; so in publishing my Jour- nal, added that letter, written by a public man, and designed for the public, thinking there was no injustice by so doing. ' However, it was judged otherwise by those on the other side of the question. They con- demned me sorely fov publishing it, but did not call him to account for writing it, which vir- tually may be considered a sanction of his conduct, and corresponded with the Law made by the N. York Conference concerning me, as though it had its origin and foundation there ! But many candid, judicious minds were hurt, and condemned the work with indigna- tion, which caused some uneasiness in socie- ty; so matters continued for a season. I sent a Journal to the author of the letter. On my return to New York, the Rule of Conference was violated, with circumstances, involved in mystery, that I never could ex- plain, considering who were in the city when t went away, and when I came back, as the meeting Houses were then opened to me for the first time. The remainder of the year was spent in ranging from New England to Florida. 1808. Returned from the Mississippi to New England, and visited the Northern and Western States. And in this time means were used to undermine my character, and fill the public mind with prejudice, to block up my way through the land. 1809. Retired to the Mississippi, and spent somewhat over a year in Louisiana and the settlement in those parts. Being in a low state of health, arising in part from an abscess breaking in the cavity of the body, as was thought by the Faculty, and was attended with spasms of a remarkable kind. In this time, on examination of characters, it was suggested by the B. that a difficulty ex- isted between Mr. S. and Lorenzo Dow, that ought to be looked into ! And when a com- mittee were appointed to inspect the matter, who were they 1 Persons that had never seen me, nor never saw the letter ; of course, inca- pable of forming a correct judgment. But they called in Mr. S., to hear what he had to say ; and on his say so, made up their Verdict, and gave it to the Bishop, in which Mv. S. was kistijied, and Lorenzo is condemned ; and the Bishop wrote his letter accordingly, that Mr. S. had "given satisfaction to the Baltimore Conference," and of course the Meeting Houses must be shut against L. D., and he must be his own Presiding Elder, and go upon his own footing — Debts unpaid — and " r/.< Star which arose in the East has set in the West," &c. &c. Therefore I was made an example of at Camp Meeting, although my presence was but as a spectator attending. Here was one of the sore struggles of my life. How can it be he has given satisfaction to the Conference ? What kind of satisfac- tion 1 He is justified, and I am condemned ! Thought I, the Jewish law did not condemn a man until or before they heard him ! The Pa- gan Romans had the accuser and the accused face to face.' But here is a circumstance dif- ferent from the Jew or Pagan, who are called Christian. I was unwilling to believe it, and strove to put it out of my mind : but was too deeply interested in the implication to get over it. Requested to see the letter, or have it pub- licly read, or shown to some of my friends. A reply, they were under no necessity to show the Bishop's letters, or give an account of their matters; and if people would not believe their word, were at liberty to let it alone. Thus my ruin was sought for years ; and no way for redress or satisfaction. The principal reason assigned for the oppo- sition was, "He will not be subject to rule and ordef of the B ^"s power. The Discipline had prevented my being a local preacher and given up to the work. And my heart expanded beyond the bounds of a circuit; and to a Missionary life in the bounds of a Conference, it was objected to, as being a bad precedent ; although they afterwards adopted it, and admitted others, after refusing it to me ! Though an individual may be wicked, and do wrong, yet to think of a Conference of Preachers with a Bishop at their head, to sanc- tion such conduct and procedure, was such a forfeiture of Confidence, as to wring my heart and try my soul to the centre ! And caused me to cry out with lamentation — Is it possible'? How can these things be! And nothing but the fact itself would have ever made me believe such a thing possible! My sleep was gone, and my desire for food was fled. Here the enemy of souls took the opportu- nity, to try to reason me out of the belief of all religion whatever ; and had it not been for past enjoyments, and the witness of God in my own soul, I think it is possible that I should have become an established Deist. If I had been deceived once, why not de- ceived again 1 of course, deceived myself, and all religion be a deception from the power of imagination, and the whole be an imposition of cunning, artful, designing men, to take ad- vantage of the simplicity of the credulous, and so dupe and govern mankind 1 And I verily believe, many have been wounded by the improper practice of Christian professors in their research after truth ; and 166 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCF, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. involuntarily became Deists in their minds, by such evidence preponderating against it. And as above intimated, had it not been for the inward witness of divine grace in my own soul, I might here have fallen upon the same rock! But after examining the motives which led me at an early, life into the field — the many snares set for my feet, and which I conscien- tiously escaped with the skin of my teeth ; the crosses of self-denial I had taken up, with the many sacrifices I had made, the spirit and ef- fects of my labors in different parts, on the minds and practices of others, in its conse- quence to effect both their life and death ; by reformation in conduct, and a triumphal dis- solution. Thus, upon a candid examination, and by an appeal to matter of fact, on the reality of inward religion experimentally. Is it a fabu- lous imaginary thing or not '? The evidence not being " circumstantial evidence," but '•'■self- evidence^'^ bottomed on experience, sapped the temptation; and my "soul escaped as a bird from the snare of the fowler, the snare was broke, and I escaped." 1810. Returned to New England, through Georgia and North Carolina, and saw Francis for the last time, at Raleigh Conference. We had both called for breakfast at the same house, not knowing each other was there, till he came out of the other room to sit down to eat. His and my feelings and countenances as an index, might more easily be observed than described ! It was thought by many that my race was ended, and that I should be seen in those re- gions no more. On the way heard my friend, INIr. S. preach from "the Lord knoweth how to deliver the Godly out of temptation," i. e. the best way : " And to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished :" — not the general judgment, but Bome. particular judgment in this j vjorld, bringing in Sodom, &c. as samples : adding. He that will not be subject to " rule and order,'^ puts himself out of the power of the magistrate, for he cannot follow him through every lane of life, and of course sur- renders himself into the hand of God only ; and hence, we may expect some particular judgment to befal him in this life, to make an example of him as a warning to others. 1811. Brought my companion from the Mississippi to Virginia, and afterwards to New England, but was still in a feeble state, being reduced by those spasms which for years baffled all medical aid, until a method was adopted to fling it off" the nervous system upon the blood vessels. 1812. Was spent from New England to Vir- ginia. 1813. Pennsylvania, and North, as also 1814 and 1815, in the middle and northern States, ".vhile the cloud was arising higher and higher, to darken the public mind and narrow my way more and more. As the public mind became darkened by those aspersions, to fill the world with preju- dice, to block up my way and ruin my char- acter, and so justify their conduct ; I found it necessary to subjoin a few remarks on "CHURCH GOVERNMENT:" which was seized upon as the cause of their conduct, and a justification thereof by the Connection ; whereas, they had taken their public stand against me, both in Europe and America, from American stimulus, as above exemplified, be- fore I had put pen to paper for publication, except my Journal, which publication origi- nated from necessity, after the laws of the York Conference, as above stated in the fore- going part of this work. For many had ex- emplified their expressions, not to attend my meetings, and strove to prevent others, unless some explanation was given, concerning my '■'■eccentricity'' upon the Journey of Life! Hence the exigency of those observations in 1815 or 1816. 1816. Returned to the Mississippi, and after visiting that country, returned by the West Indies to the North. In 1817. And began to make preparation for Europe. And going on from New England to the South, a gentleman stranger, in the stage near Washington, asked when I expected to be in Richmond 1 And some body, I know^ not who, published an appointment for me in the paper before I came. "iB^^'The Rev. Lorenzo Dow is expected to preach at the Old Methodist Meeting House, at 11 o'clock, on New Year's Day, December 30." V/hich was replied to as follows : " To the Editor of the Compiler. "I observed in the Compiler of this morn- ing, a notice, stating that Mr. Lorenzo Dow would preach in the Methodist Old Town Chapel, on Thursday next. You will please inform the public, through the same medium, that i\Ir. Dow will not be permitted to occupy the IMethodist pulpits in Richmond. "I therefore recall that appointment; there will be no service at that hour on that day. Mr. Low's clownish manners, his heteiodox and schis^matic proceedinijs, and his reflections against the Methodist Episcopal churcD. in a late production of his on Church Government, (whicjj are viewed as so many slanders) are impositions on common sense, and furnish the EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 167 principal reasons why he will be discounte- nanced by the Methodists. (Signed) "HENRY HARDY, " Stationed Minister of the Methodist Epis- copal Church in Richmond. "Dec. 30, 1817.*' Then somebody, T know not who, made som'e strictures on his publication, which pro- duced the following from him : " To the Editor of the Compiler. " Sir — With yourself, I am not friendly to religious disputes in the Newspapers. — neither am I friendly to tliem in any other way ; and if every person, while they claim the preroga- tive to think for themselves, would let others alone, with the enjoyment of the same pre- rogative, there would be but little cause for disputes of any kind. I certainly should not have taken any notice of any anonymous re- flections made on the Methodist Episcopal Church, or myself, had not the piece in your paper of the 14th instant, been professedly signed by 'A Methodist;' because it is deemed condescension in a minister of the Gospel, to notice such productions in any way. But lest silence should be taken for assent, on the present occasion, I will give you the fair state of the case. Let it be remembered that Mr. Dow's appointment to preach in the Methodist Old Town Chapel, was published without a word being said to the minister that had charge, or any person that belonged to our church. We do not wish it to be under- stood that our places of worship are like public roads ; and had the writer of the piece been 'a Methodist^'' he would have known this. " If the notice had not been published in th.e newspaper, there would not have been any thing said about Mr. Dow by us ; but our doors would have been shut against him, for the reason assigned with others ; and un- der circumstances as above, it became neces- sary to give the public our reasons, and par- ticularly so, as Mr. Dow had formerly occu- pied our pulpits; but he, in 1816, having published and insinuated, degrading and shame- ful reflections against us- which are incorrect in themselves, and still viewed as so many slan4ers by us ; so that if we had permitted him to preach in our pulpits after casting such I reflections upon us, to any person of discern- ment, it would have appeared a tacit acknow- ledgement of his reflections, and that we only I wanted to silence him by taking hiin into our ' bosom ; but we feel no hesitation in saying they are misrepresentations, and we wish the worid to know that they are such ; for as to our fearing any thing from ]Mr. Dow's publi- cation, we would observe, that we pity him as a deluded man ; and that we have With- stood the tongues and pens of men, of more splendid abilities than his, for more than thirty years — still we remain the same. Our church in its present form, was organized in 1784;* our people consented to it then, and consent to it still ; and no alterations can be made, by the preachers or people, so as to change the original plan without disorganization. As Dr. William Phoebus of New York, in an es- say on our Episcopacy, has observed, page 80 : 'Our government grew up under the ap- pointment of a superintendent, by the con- sent of preachers and people : as such, our Episcopacy is constitutional. It cannot be altered but by the general consent of preach- ers and people. The alteration of any thing in a government long established, is like re- moving ancient landmarks : — it must be done by the consent of all parties concerned.' " If we are satisfied with our condition, it is no part of Mr. Dow's business to meddle with our affairs, because he belongs to no church, neither is he accountable to any body of Christians for any part of his moral conduct ; but all officers, civil and military, with every member of the community, are amenable for their conduct, and how much more necessary* it is for us all, in a religious point of view, to be so, in order to rectitude of conduct 1 " But Mr. Dow is to be set up as the infal- lible oracle for all ! Although his cop-^- exceptionable in one place, and he flies to an- other, and returns no more for years ; yet he is to set the world right, by denouncing all denominations, and pointing out no better way. " As to any reflections on myself for serving and defending the cause of the blessed Jesus, I cheerfully sustain them, for the honor of his name, and the glory of his grace. It appears from the opinion of Mr. Dow, and his adhe- rents, that there is no medium between the manners of a courtier, and the manners of a clown — which are insults on decency, cleanli- ness, and gospel simplicity. If the writer of the piece in your paper had been ' A Metho- dist,'' he would have known that the Metho- dist discipline, page 45, makes it every j\Ietho- dist preacher's duty ' to recommend every- where decency and cleanliness;' and if this writer had been acquainted with the manners and customs of the people among whom, and the times and circumstances under which, the harbinger of our blessed Saviour lived, per- » This is not correct— the people had no hand in it, and there was a restriction about 1800, and a constitu- tion formed, 1803. JJ 168 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. haps he would not wish to impose them on us at this advanced a,2:e of the ^»-'orld. "In the year 1799, Mr. Dow commenced his HETERODOX and schismatic proceedings. liis proceedings hpA'G been no other than such, from then till now: and they have become more daring latterly ; as but little notice has been taken of his proceedino:s, except that he was published in the minutes of the British and Irish Conferences, in a caution to the British and Irish Methodists ao;ainst him. He has travelled all over the United States, on the bounty of the Methodists where they have been in his way : and because he would have no inoney, they bought his books, not for their intrinsic worth, "but out of pit)/ to the man. — Now that he has, by his speculation in this way, collected a considerable sum of money, he is the ungrateful man, who, be- cause he could not make us to serve all his purposes, makes erroneous representations of us, and insinuates more than he says. I will' give one instance out of man}^, as a sample. In speaking of Bishop Asbury, and a black man of Philadelphia, by the name of Allen, he says : ' Francis being jealous of his 'poiver^ I noticed Allen with a watchful eye — and finally embargoed him to locate and become station- ary.' The fair implication is, that Bishop Asbury was afraid Allen would wrest his bishopric from him, and that the Methodists would have a Blach Bishop over them ; to prevent which, Bishop Asbury made Allen become stationary; which is a glaring mis- representation ; for Allen, nor a.ny other black man, has never been admitted into our itine- rancy ; as may be seen by having recourse to our records. He says also, that Allen, 'after looking round, fixed upon the city of Phila- delphia;'^ Allen, after he got clear from his master, never resided any where else but in Philadelphia, (I believe) — hence we see what prejudice will influence a man to do. "But the writer of the piece in your paper, discov-ers great wisdom in the framers of our constitution, 'in permitting every man to worship God agreeable to the dictates of his own conscience.' Does the constitution give Mr. Dow or himself the prerogative of mo- nopolizing that right 1 And the case he cites is not analogous, for Mr. Fletcher was not immediately attacked, but Mr. Wesley; and Mr. Fletcher was only his defender : and Mr. Shirley was a regular Minister ; but Mr. Dow is not. The writer talks of fifty years' standing ! I hope he does not mean to tell the public that he has been ' A MethodisV that length of time, without being a better adept than his production proves him to be— I fear he is too much like a great many others, M^ho are often speaking of their long standing, and former enjoyments, and say but little or nothing abcut present enjoyment; and are building their hope of Heaven upon what they once were, instead of what they are now. Such boas'ers make their limited views, and information, the foundation of their objections: and in this they are like the man deciding on a case before hears the evidence in which it is founded— \ence they are more to be pitied than envii .1. " I shall not take any further notice of any publication of an anonymous or fictitious kind, nor any other kind, on this subject; unless he is a is^n that has a right to meddle with our aflfairs, and is worthy of notice :. neither should I have taken notice of the piece now before me, if it had not been signed, pretendedly, by ^A Methodist,' {Methodism is a cause that I esteem more sacred than my life) — because I have not time to spare, from the duties of my station, to v.'aste in idle scrib- bling in the newspapers. "The motives of the writer of that piece may be good ; but like Uzza, he seems un- willing TO TRUST the ARK of God, to God's MINISTERS. "HENRY HARDV. "Richmond, Jan. 17, 1818." 1818. I had never seen Mr. Hardy, but took the liberty to call on him and have an interview, for which afterwards I was sorry, considering his gift and spirit to strive to hurt feelings. In the course of conversation, asked him if he thought he had done me Justice ? Whose answer was in the affirmative. Asked when or where I had strove to make a schism, or wherein I was "hetero- dox ?■' which implied heresy and heretic ? Taking down his Lexicon, said, heterodox was dissent from common received opinion 1 I replied, that a few hundred years ago, there was but one religion, called Christian, in Eu- rope, and Martin Luther dissented from it, of course was heterodox — but when his opinion was received and established by law, then it became orthodox ; so in England in the time of Henry 8th, Edward 6th, and Mary and Elizabeth — what is orthodox at one time, is heterodoxy at another: and so vice versa- - hence, orthodoxy and heterodoxy mean any thing, every thing, and nothing, according to people's v/hims and notions, in the revolution and turn of times. As I was about to leave him, observed that I thought if he was to reconsider his conduct in private prayer, w^ould feel a sorrow for it, requesting that he would take the newspaper with him to the Conference, and give my re- spects to them, and tell them I did not ask for mercy, and if I did, I should not expect to find it; but all I asked for was JUSTICE, and EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 169 justice the Devil was entitled to ; and if the Conference thought I had justice, so be it ; but if not, to rectify it. And that was the last I heard, although his advertisements of me passed through most of the States of the Union ; I found no redress in the bosom of that body. Went on to Raleigh, N. C. where the fol- lowing appeared in a public paper: '^A CARD. »'ikfr. Editor — Please to give notice in your paper that the appointments of- Lorenzo Dow are countermanded and recalled bv his request. But the one recalled by Mr. H. at RICH- MOND, had been made for Cosmopolite with- out his knowledge or request. And should Mr. H. conclude or think that he has got Lo- renzo upon his back, NOT to trample his **- OUT! ■ ClJ- ' B not yy nor nice, lest u c how A fool u b.' " 'Lorenzo Dow. — "Whatever unfriendly hindrance or opposition may have been extended towards tliis Preach- er by an individual in Richmond, Va , it is certain that in this state he has mot with marks of courtesy from all de- nominations, and that the waVmest countenance has been afforded him by the Methodist Association. However his independent way of thinking, and his unsparing can- dor of languag'3 may have offended others, he has been treated here with the respect due to his disinterested ex- ertions, and the strong jjowers of mind which his sermons constantly exhibit." From thence to New England. Left my companion with my father in Hebron; and! without a cent in my pocket set off on foot for New London : and sailed with captain Howard for New York, where I found letters containing the necessary aid for my voyage ; and hence I sailed for the Old World, having experienced much kindness from captain An- derson and others in the exigency of my af- fairs. Wednesday^ June 17th, 1818. — Am now in the Irish Channel, standing for Hollyhead in Wales. Four weeks ago this day, embarked in the ship Alexander JMansfield, for Liver- pool, leaving my friends and native land, once more to plough the briny deep. This visit has been upon my mind for years : though it was my resolution when leaving England eleven years ago, never to return to that country, unless I felt it laid upon me, so as to involve my soul's welfare ; but after mature reflection, and weighing the subject for time and eternity, my mind was made up — I felt I should feel better satisfied to go than stay — leaving the events to GOD, as the dis- poser and governor of the world : and felt, as it relates to consequences, peace of mind The terrors' of the sea, storms, &c. which had occupied my thoughts by night, alternately for years, was now gone : for as sov i as we were losing sight of land, and my all was cast on Divine Protection, I felt peace of mind, as if in the hollow of His hand. The wind began to blow afresh, which brought us into the latitude of Virginia ; but by this means, we avoided the Fields and Mountains of Ice on the Banks, which Imve floated down in an uncommon degree from the North this season, which has so chilled the air. and stagnated vegetation. During the voyage I got my usual sleep every night but one, when the air began about 11 o'clock to grow uncommonly chilly; but a good favorable breeze sprang up by which we moved on, and early in the morning discover- C'i an Island of Ice, one hundred feet high or more ; and we passed a second before night, which was a favor, as there were a number of floating pieces, which in the dark the ship might have struck against unperceived, until it would be too late to avoid and avert the consequences, being in latitude 38, and longi- tude about 40. One evening, relating to the two mates, that when in Baltimore, was sent for — was told that a Mr. Gibbons, when dying, swoon- ed away — reviving a little ob.served, " I have seen Lorenzo Dow shipwrecked, and cast away on a rock on the western cost of Ireland, and can obtain no relief," and then expired ; he had been esteemed a pious man and died happy. This relation caused an alarm on board, be- ing whispered among all hands, and some shed tears. jMr. M. the first mate, afterwards observed he could not sleep — he had once felt happy, but it was otherwise with him now ; but as he lay down, and lifted his heart to GOD, the circumstance of Hezekiah's sickness and recovery, and the ship in which Paul was at Malta, though there was to be no loss of life, only the ship ; yet said Paul to the sol- diers, except these (sailors) abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved — which impressed his mind with a belief, that by due attention they might escape. The next day the captain resolved to alter his course, and asked whether to the North or South ? The latter was recommended. We passed Cape Clear about 27 miles to the south — the vessel had outrun their calculation near 200 miles , though I had frequently hinted to the mates, probably it would prove true. The water had appeared green, and rockweed was in plenty at the time we were opposite the Cape ; but afterwards blue ; when we fell in with a Bristol pilot boat, and sounding, found 60 fathoms water. The wind had been fair for about two weeks — we ran before it from five to nine miles the hour, generally ; except one calm, and once the wind went round the compass — about 22 sails set. and almost constantly agreeable wea- ther, until we got on the Irish foggy coast. 170 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. But had the captain kept his course, the night following would have brought him among the rocks of Bantrij Bay ! Then came on a most tremendous gale of wind from the S. W., and fears were entertained the vessel might run under, as her heavy loading was in lier bow and stern, and also too deep by fourteen inch- es, and too much by the head — and the cargo getting one side, made her lean a number of inches oblique — but fortunately the lieavy top- masts were timely taken out: but before night, the wind abated, and the weather clearing up, we saw land in Wexford county, and the mountains of Wicklow presented to view, though fears had been entertained that we might be outside of Cape Clear, and on the western coast. 17th. Saw Wales — stiK a gentle favorable ' breeze. 18th. Took pilot on board — fell in with two Dublin Packets. Two of our passengers, British officers, left us — wrote to my old bene- factor. Doctor Johnson, and also to my friend John Jones— came to anchor for the night. 19th. This morning reminds me of Decem- ber, 1807, when anchored in the same place with my companion — how different this voy- age from that — then I had the companion of ray earthly joy, but severe storms — now she is left behind, no doubt with anxiety, while we have had a pleasant passage, such as is rarely known. ■ When I left America, vegetation had hardly put forth — here the green fields present to view. What awaits me on shore I know not; many of my friends behind must feel anxiety, but my hope and trust is in that Invisible Poiv- (?r, whose tender care hath been over me hi- therto, and whose hand hath in times of trou- ble and difficulty, interposed and delivered me. To look forward by sights the aspect is gloomy, and my spirits would flag, and my heart be ready to sink ; but by Faith and reliance only on GOD, my mind is composed, and feels a sweet peace. Landed in Liverpool, in Old England, not knowing the things which might befal me there. But my mind was brought to my situ- ation, and my feelings were to commit myself to the Divine protection, leaving my destiny with Him : here all inwardly was calm and peace. From those anterior circumstances, many had inferred, that should my lot ever be cast on these shores again, the consequence must prove fatal to me. But in the name of the LOE-D I came — went to the Custom House, and presented myself according to law as an Alien. My passport was taken away and sent to London — my description was taken and put in a book, and also on a certificate, j which I must present to the Chief Magistrate of any place, Vv'here I should stop : and for neglect thereof one week, should be subject to thirty days' imprisonment. This law empow- ers the Ministry with authority to send any man out of the country, by banishment to any place which they may choose, without assign- ing any reason why, or wherefore ; and the Alien can have no redress but patient submis- sion. Here lived James Aspinall, through whom access was attained to Zion Chapel, where I spoke a number of times to crowded assem- blies. Hence to the city of Chester, where I had received an invitation from the officiating members — held several meetings, and visited the border of Wales. A friend came from Warrington, accompa- nied round to several meetings, and gave me an invilation from the Society, to visit them as soon as convenient. But oh ! the feelings of my heart when I came to the place! The former scenes — the revival — Peggy's sickness — the attention of the Doctor — the death of Letitia^ whose remains were deposited here — with the concomitant circumstances attending, were like opening wounds afresh, and gave me those feelings that no language can describe. Some of my spiritual children still stood fast : some had died in peace : others had turned again to folly. I spoke several times in the little chapel, and had good times, refreshing from the presence of the LORD. Visited the potteries in Stafford shire. Here I found a new Sect of people, known by the name of ''•Rant- ers,^'' or " Primitive Methodists," as they called themselves. Their origin appears to have been some- thing in the following order, in miniature. When in this country before, a meeting on '•'- Mow HilL^'' where I was drawn to speak particularly on the origin, and progress and consequence of camp meetings in America, which affected the minds of the people, who were in the spirit of a Revival ; and from a combination of antecedent circumstances, they now resolved to spend a whole Sabbath day in prayer together, for an out-pouring of the Spirit of God, which thing they had agitated, but Cv-^uld never bring it to bear until now ; when the day being appointed to meet, should the weather prove favorable to the design; a signal from the hill, a sheet or fag hoisted on a long pole, which might be seen in the sur- rounding country. The morning was threatening — but the flag was hoisted, and Preachers from remote parts attended, who did not belong there, but in a kind of Providential waj'. The old Preachers had opposed this meet- ing, and strove to prevent it fr'jm taking place. However, such was the effect pro- duced, that another was agitated and resolved upon. The old Preachers gave a Local Preacher his choice, to give up " Field Meet- ings,*' or go out of Society. So he was dis- missed— then a second and a third. The last, however, produced a different effect from wliat the Old Preachers intended. For as he had been a grog-bruiser, and a debtor for spirits at tipling houses, many had despaired of ever getting their money. But after he became re- ligious, he also became industrious and sober, temperate and just : which enabled him to pay oil" all his old debts for spirits, &c. and gained the confidence of the People. And as he had two Classes committed to his caie, these would not forsake him when put out of society ; wherefore, they were out also — hence they were driven to become a party, whether they would or no. J. F. was supposed to be friendly towards them, hence he was watched with a jealous eye. And as he was seen one evening to pass near a door where this Society was holding a Love Feast^ it was thought he went in, so he was turned out of society likewise ; and on Sunday morning was driven out of the Chapel in an arbitrary manner — which caused most of the Ciiildren to follow him from the school, as he was their master ; and moreover, their Parents with flattery and stripes could not prevail on most of them to return : hence a new place was occupied, and a foundation laid for this Society to become settled, esta- blished and permanent. I made collection for this School, where about twenty-eight pounds was gathered. After spending some time about here, I vi- sited various branches of this Society in Der- byshire, Nottinghamshire, and Leicestershire, where I found they had been the means under GOD of turning many from darkness to light. The reason why they were called Ranters., was their peculiar mode of proceeding. A few of them would go through a Village sing- ing the Praises of GOD, then take some con- venient stand to address the People so as not to stop up the road for travellers. And the places were designated by " The Ranter Stand." Inquire for " Primitive Methodists," and you could not find what you wished, but on inquiring for Ranters any one could tell you. It is very singular, a few years since one of Old Sarri's People attempted to put a stop to itinerancy, by reviving the Conventicle Law, with an Appendix ; but the result was, that that Law was virtually repealed, and the rem- nant so modified, as to be far more favorable to what is called Dissenters. One man preached in the street — the Magis- trates could find no law to stop it — hence they wrote to the Privy Council to know the mean- ing, spirit and intention of the Law — who re- turned for answer to let them alone, while they behaved peaceably, sung and preached in an innocent manner, and did not block \3tp the King's highway. Still, however, places for worship must be licensed from the Bishop's Court, whether it be a liouse or inclosure ; but the streets are the King's Highway — and the King is supposed I to be " omnipresent' — hence those in the I streets to be under his immediate protection ; therefore his very humble servants could not give a License, except only as it relates to the private property of individuals, for the streets j were above their control. This Society amounts to several thousand ! strong — and I visited between thirty and forty Chapels. They have three Circuits — about I 150 Preachers, among whom are about thirty WOMEN on the Plan. I heard one of thein ■ with a degree of satisfaction — to view the simplicity; and also she stopped when she 1 had done — whereas a great many men, instead ! of stopping when they have got through, must I spin it out and add to it or have a repetition over and over again. \Vent to London ; called at the Alien Office ; was chid ; Dr. R. was with me ; paid them in their own coin. Principally where I had been, and what I had been about during the two months — that more Magistrates' names v\'ere not annexed to my Certificate, which had been given me at the Custom-House, and was signed by the Mayor of Liverpool. I replied, that I had not spent a week in any one place on my Journey ] and moreover, that most of the IMagistrates did not know their duty as it relates to Aliens, not being in possession of the new Law. With some difficulty obtained my Passport and Permission to leave the Country, by going to the office of the Ameri- can Ambassador, and have the same Counter- signed by the Secretary of Legation : which being done, I returned to the Alien Office again to know if any thing more was necessary, or whether I might consider myself dismissed — who now seemed as willing to let me go, as to call me to account before. Soon after this the French General was sent out of the Coun- try under this Law. There was a Chapel or place of Worship, in my sleep, seen four times — which was now sought for. Three Chapels opened to me, but it was neither, of them ; a fourth presents — is a new one in which man had never preach- ed— this seemed natural, as I entered to open it by Dedication. Three others afterwards were opened, and large crowded Congrega- tions ; and some refreshing from the presence of the Lord. %^=° Charles Atmore, on whom I called five times when in this country before, and 172 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. would not give me a chance, but treated me with contempt, now took a squint at me across the Chapel, about the time of his finishing reading Church service in the desk, and going to preach in the Pulpit. This was near Spi- talfields. There are three grades of Preachers in Lon- don— the " TraveUing," " Local," and Under- strappers. These last are not on the Plan, but go into corners and dark holes, and cel- lars and garrets, to hunt up the wicked. They hire rooms at their own expense in dif- ferent parts of the City ; and have them seat- ed and fixed with a pulpit — these are a nurse- ry for the old body ; and the old Preachers come only once a Quarter, to receive the TICKET MONEY, which ORIGINALLY WaS giveU out of RESPECT, but is now claimed as a RIGHT ! This third Class have a Founder, Avho is called a " BISHOP," by the name of Falmer, who invited me to preach in one of their Rooms. I told him if the Conference had any power or cognizance over it it would not do for me to accept the invitation. He replied, that they had none, it being private property — hence an appointment was made accordingly. Afterwards a request for a second meeting, in another room for a collection for Sunday Schools, and handbills circulated accordingly. But C. Atmore sent word to have the door shut and locked, and also written upon with chalk, " postponed,-'' which the people could not read in the dark ; so hundreds went home, not knowing the reason why they were dis- appointed, which was thought proper by me and others, to be explained in public, though it gave great offence to some. Hence, I went off, and the same evening attended meeting at " New Chapel, City Road," where seven Missionaries, for foreign parts, were set apart by their overseers. The Missionaries gave in their experience, it seemed like old times ; but the best of the meeting was, or ap])eared to be, in their silent, solemn pray- erP Two men spake considerably on the subject of missions, their sufferings, &c., yet how little did those who are raised on the fat of the land in Old England, and have ne- ver been in practice, realize the subject, ex- cept in theory, like a parrot repeating a bor- rowed song. There was a strict charge to be loyal to His Majesty, though two were to go to the republic of Hayti. Therefore, as the British Conference, in their legislative and official capacity, as a body politic, had made the before mentioned law for me, I went into but three of their houses while in England, though several times invited. The first was a loa7i to ano- ther society, for a charity sermon, for a Sun- day school ; the second was filled with people to avoid the rain, where I had an appoint- ment, and was there assembled without my knowledge or consent ; the third was a lease house, where an appointment had been made for me before I came, and one of the old preachers fulfilled it, so the people were dis- appointed : but to make atonement, another appointment was made at half-past nine at night, for a watch night, to drive out the old year and bring in the new, in a town with an old Abbey, or castle, where the king keeps his brimstone, about ten or twelve miles from Lon- don, I think in Essex county ; the two first at Tuvistall, in Staffordshire, the other at Bull- well, in Nottinghamshire. Attended the Queen's funeral — saw the procession, and followed it about twenty miles to Windsor from " Kew Palace," and beheld an end to all human grandeur and earthly folly 1 On remarking the circumstances attending the scene, to one who had waited on the Icing for some years, to receive his daily instruc- tion, how this appeared like the Romish do: he replied, that all except the D. of Cambridge, was contaminated through her avenue : but the king George 3d, was free ; also that the arrangements had been left to the decision of a Catholic peer. Many ten thousands lined the road, and the procession extended about three miles in length, and for miles flambeaus were used to adorn the scene ! More than two hundred chaplains attended on the father and son, and one is denominated " The Fami- ly confessor y When going from Manchester to Sheffield, across a dreary moor, we came to a solitary village, where I was taken sick, and had to leave the coach, but the landlady, who kept a public house, would not allow me to come in. At length I found a grog shop, where I lay down upon a bench, and with difficulty obtained a cup of tea. Night soon came on, and three suspicious men came in, and were chatting among themselves that I must be a Jew, and being a foreigner, of course possess a good deal of money, which conversation I overheard, and drew the necessary inference accordingly. Those men appeared to withdraw, the fa- mily disappeared, all but a servant girl, and she soon extinguished the light. Thus, in awful suspense,, I waited with a heart raised to God, when Dorothy Ripley., having felt a concern come upon her mind for my safety, now arrived at the door with a post-chaise, and called for me ! The landlord was very unwilling to open his house, but I told him he should not sleep unless he let me out. I had been expected at Sheffield this evening to hold meeting, and some friend had come out three or four miles to meet me, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 173 and returned with the reply, that I was not to be found ; however, I was now soon convey- ed to my place of destination, among friends, and staid a few days. Spoke in the Mason's Hall, and to some thousands in the square several times : and thence to Hull, in Yorkshire, where I spent a few days ; spoke in a ware-house sundry times, and once by the monument of Wil- liam the 3d, Prince of Orange, who gave "Liberty or Co^'SCIEXC£" to Britain. Thence to Beverly • where his Majesty's humble servant. Alderman Hall, ordered another servant, a Constable, to take me to his Majesty's tight house, the Jail, un- der a pretext of raising a riot ; whereas the truth was, that all was quiet with silence and attention, until he disturbed them by this wicked act. The town was turned topsy turvy, and caused my dismissal as imperious as the imprisonment. After liberation went to the Cathedral, where hundreds followed ; the Steeple House was so filled, that the Sex- ton's wife locked me up about an hour, which gave me an opportunity of viewing those monuments of antiquity, which had been kept for ages. By permission, I attended ser- vice, and thought to stop till the assembly was dispersed, but would not go, till his INIa- jesty's very humble servant gave me the hint ; I withdrew — the street, doors and win- dows were filled in all directions, and inquir- ing who and what 1 For my part I felt soli- tary, and thought of the saying about the sparrow on the house top ; but never did I realize it until now. However two men con- ducted me through a gate into a gentleman's house, where I was to dine. « Thence to York, where I sprained and put out a bone of the foot, the effect of which I expect never to recover ; — so to Leeds and on to Halifax and visited the adjacent coun- try— and so on to Birmingham, where I held some meetings ; thence to London again ; thence to Bristol, where with expense and dilhculty, meetings were attained and at- tended. Convictions and reformation broke out while here ; some came out as spies: but God touched the hearts of some. One stranger, a local preacher, I caught by the collar, remark- ing, take hold and do your duty, and leave the event with God ! The tears flowed from him like springs of water. The old connec- tion opposed the work ; hence they drove off a number who built a Meeting House that would hold 1500 people. From thence circuitous to HoUyhead, where I embarked to Dublin, to see my friend Dr. Johnson, and Mammy Letty, after an ab- sence of almost twelve years — thus we are permitted to see each other again, after va- rious trials and trying scenes, while many of our friends and acquaintance are gone the way of all the earth. Here I found the Methodists had split into two parts and a new connection raised up, with a representative form of government from the people v\'ith the preacher: and one third of the societies gone off, which for dis- tinction sake, may be called K . . . . ites, as the blame is laid to him. The Conference party could not open their INIeeting Houses consistently with the minutes of Conference, which was considered as being still in force. So a steward was permitted to give me an invitation in his own name ; but this I could not feel free to accept, lest it should give my opposers occasion to say I sanctioned a breach of TRUST, and by tha. means attempts were made to justify the re- mark, as a charo;e of Mr. S. of truth — "a SHAMELESS LNTRUDER." AND '• MOST DARING IMPOSTOR," or with Mr Hardy's public notice. Called on IMajor Sirr, the officiating Ma- gistrate, having understood that officers were sent by him to apprehend me when leaving here before. So I observed to him, having understood he wished to see me when here before, I thought proper to present myself be- fore him to know his pleasure, and to present to him my Papers, &c. He acted the part of a Gentleman, and turned off the subject with an evasive laugh ] countersigned "my certificate, after registering the same in the Secretary's book, and caused the Seal of his office to be affixed to the same. Thus after much censure from various sources, and false accusations, have ventured to show myself again ; which was thought by many would have cost me my life ! S. Wood, the stationed Preacher and Super- intendent, said he would take the responsi- bility on himself, and so made an appoint- ment in Cork Street, which I attended. Then some body else * made two more appoint- ments— one at Gravel Walk, and the other in Cork Street, which I also fulfilled — when another appointment was given out at Gravel Walk — but Mr. Wood had made an appoint- ment at Donnybrook for me at the same hour; which I did not know until he sent me a few lines, hoping I would not disappoint those dear People at Donnybrook; though there was but few attended, while a large assembly at Gravel Walk were disappointed. I had given out four appointments for Sun- day at Cork Street Chapel, as it was nearly deserted of hearers — but was questioned by whose request ? I acquitted others and took the blame to myself, as the liberty inferred These were both Preachers. 174 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENTE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. from the stimulus of S. Wood — attendod the ' order caused a yard to be shut against me, first appointment — was requested to alter the i where I had addressed about two thousand evening appointment from seven to five, (to ^ people, by applying to the civil authority, prevent drawing the people from Gravel Walk I The Roman Piiests at the Altars, had cau- Charity Sermon ; though they had meeting at , tipned their people against me also. Thus the same hour at Whitefiiar Street:) which | the "HIGH PRIESTS," in different orders, was impossible, as the sequel proved ; for ' seemed to combine to proclaim war. Mobs though the meeting was withdrawn, many i also became so dreadful and noisy, that it hundreds came out. ' gave the Police a plenty to do to guard 1^ie For this I was blamed, as well as for the ; place, or assist me home, while the ston**?, other disappointments in which I had no brickl3ats, slush, mud, sticks and dead cars, hand, as they had not explained the thing to and whatsoever came to hand, at times seem- the people, so the blame was to rest with me. \ ed to fly like hail, while the yells of the peo- S. W. afterwards made a kind of appoint- 1 pie seemed to cut and jar the air, as if the ment, twice, which were not notified or pro- | -imps of the lower regions, had broke loose perly given out ; but like a kind of sham to satisfy the public mind- so I thought proper not to attend. Here the question will arise, why that Minute was made for me 1- And who was the cause ? Some said Arthur Keen was the cause — but perhaps it was envy and prejudice in some of the C. For how could one not a member, have such influence over a body who had all the power in their own hands 1 But the day of eternity must unfold this ! For certain it is, that I never did strive to divide their Society, though I have been charged with a design to return, for that end and pur- pose 5 yet numbers had been added to the So- ciety as a consequence of my former visits:! and the thing Avith which they had accused me with designing, they brought about them- selves. 12,000 to 18,000 in the difference of the parties ; and both parties claim to be the and come up — "impostor," ^^Heretic^'^ &c. &c. The Calvinists remembered me of old, and conducted themselves accordingly. Thus the clergy of the four societies so affect- ed the public mind, that it became dangerous for me to be seen much abroad. Such was the effect on the minds of the populace of the day, so I kept principally retired, until the arrival of Captain Cole, with Avhom I had some acquaintance, and with him I embarked for America, and after some trying gales and impressive scenes, reached the shores of Co- lumbia once more. Arrived back in the Dublin packet to America, with Captain J. Cole, June 1819, and found that death had not made any inwad on the family while gone, but my Peggy was in a declining state of health. Several strangers had told me in different parts in my travels, that if I did not return old society, and accuse the other of being the j shortly, would see my companion no more, rebels ! \ which testimony so corroborated my own However, when in England, after I received \ feelings as to give rise to my return sooner two letters from my friend Br. Johnson, soli- citing me to come over to Dublin, before I should embark for my own country. I en- deavored to ask counsel at the hand of GOD, when it struck my mind with power, " They j ])lied after some hesitation : " I shall return are dead which sought thy life." Exodus iv. j back to Hebron, and tell Father Dow I have 19. After my arrival, heard of tAvo who died : come back to die with him." We returned in singularly and suddenly, somewhat with dis- 1 September, and from the time of my return than intended anterior. She travelled with me some days, and when in Providence, in Rhode Island, found her weeping : on inquiring the cause, she re- tress of mind, who are said to have had a hand in that dirty and unjust afliiiv ; hence, their officiousness with all those concerned, were abortive, thus far, and I am still preser- ved to blow the Gospel trumpet to a dying world. Several meetings^ attended in different parts of the city, at two of which Avere collections, one for beggars, about seventeen pounds ; the other for Sunday schools, about tv^enty ive pounds. The Bishops of tne Church of England, prevented one meeting at the Rotunda, after seven pounds had been paid for the use of it. And also one or two Clergymen of the same from Europe, was absent only twice after- wards, once for a night, and five days to Bos- ton, on business, until she died. She said, she frequently felt more comfort than she expressed to others, and remarked j that her death might be sanctified to some! She asked me if I thought her dissolution was near ] I replied, that I thought she would continue until spring, if not longer : she re- plied she thought so too ! But the night fol- lowing, she awoke me up, and asked what time of the month it was : I told her, when she remarked that she thought she was bound in all by the month of January. She counted every day until the year ran EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, C.R, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 175 out, and then almost every hour, until the morning of the fifth, when she asked if I had gone to bespeak a coffin for her "? I said no. At evening, she asked, if I had gone to call in the neighbors ; I told her no. About two o'clock at night, she requested me to call up the family, which being done, she soon began to fail fast — asked her if she felt any pain ? She said no ! And while sup- porting her in my arms, my heart replied, Lord, THOU gave her to me ! I have held her only a lent favor for fifteen years, and now I resign her back to thee, and commit and commend her soul to thee, until we meet again beyond the swelling flood. She replied with a hearty Amen — and soon expired as the going out of a candle, without a struggle, contraction, or groan ! And although I view- ed my marriage contract ended, yet what were my feelings on that occasion, words cannot express : But my mind, in some good degree, was prepared for the occasion, by the dispen- sation of preparation, from those words to Ezekiel, applied to my mind years before : '' Behold, I take away the desire of thine eyes with a stroke .'" Jan. 6th. 1820. Were the words accomplished in my heart, as a sword through my soul ! A re- spectable conj^regation attended her burial, after that her funeral sermon was preached by Mr. Burrows, in the Methodist jNIeeting house, in Hebron, on the 7th, which was felt by the neighbors to be a solemn, impressive occasion ! The loss was too sensible in contemplating in my feelings. Hence, my judgment dicisiied the departure from usual custom, and to change my condition again upon the Journey of life. Towards the close of this year, we went to the Southern States, after travelling over the six New England States first. 1821. Being arrested at Charleston for an alleged libel against the peace and dignity of the State of South Carolina, under the old British feudal system., called '• Common Law," '• the greater the truth, the greater the libel." My companion returned to the north, not knowing how long I should be detained as a state criminal ! But after my trial, and con- demnation to pay one dollar fine, I sailed to Boston, where I officially published the whole account, and returned to my companion in Montville. 1822. I travelled as far South as Virginia, and also visited Long Island extensive!}-, for the first time. Sept. 6th, felt a drawing to visit my Father, not knowing any thing in particular' was the matter, except the passage of Joseph and his fathers sickness being on my mind, until I got near the house, when a neighbor told me. " your Father is sick ."' When entering the house, saw death coming in upon him fast. He asked, " have you any bad news "?" On being answered in the negative, replied " all is j well !" I fell upon my knees to commend | him to God, when he suspended his agony, and at the close, expressed a very hearty Amen ! Previous to this he had closed all his tem- i poral concerns, made his arrangements, wound ; up his business, as one finishing a piece of work for the day, and then laying aside the garments to go to rest at night. He had expressed to a number of persons for some weeks before, that he viewed the Friday or Saturday of this week, to close the I scene of life with him — while the words, '-'-The Lord is w// portion^ saith my soul T j VMS the expression of his mind, by impression ! i He expired about half past eight at ni^ht on I Friday, being a little over 80 years of age. I His funeral was preached: "The righteous hath hope in his death." After which he was conveyed twelve miles to the place of our na- tivity, and buried by the side of my mother, who had been dead almost nineteen years : who, when she was expiring, replied to the Doctor, how her faith held out " stronger than ever !" Thus the family is broken up and scattered as young birds from the nest, after they come to maturity. After attending to my father's aflfairs, ac- cording to his " Tr?//," started with my companion for the East, but my beast dying suddenly on the way, I borrowed another for the time being, and proceeded on our journey, and after a fevv weeks returned home to Mont- ville, where she was raised, and leaving her with her mother and friends, came on to Phila- delphia by New York, where I nov/ am pre- paring this manuscript for publication, being near the dose of the year 1822. Public opinion is as a whim, which is lost, and vanishes as a vapor — their sneers and frowns will not adhere as the dirt adheres to the shoe in the street, and their applause is as the bubble on the water. The former will not injure your virtue, nor the latter feed, clothe, or put a penny in your pocket. And that which could neither do harm nor good, is not worth minding j therefore an expanded soul rises above such little things, and hence the propriety o( parental advice to the Son: " Let talkers taVk—stich thou to what is best, To think of pleasing all, is all a jesi." Salem, Aug. 16. " Lorenzo Dow. — This celebrated travelling preacher is now on a tour through the Ne\» England States. He preached at Portland, ii a field, on Sunday the 6th inst., in presence of 176 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 2 or 3000 people. He then proceeded through a part of New Hampshire, preaching in the principal towns on his way, and he is to preach at Newburyport this afternoon . He generally holds his meetings in the fields or woods, find- ing it difficult to gain admittance to a house of worship. He wears his hair long and flowing, and his beard unshorn, in imitation of the Apostles ! — his dress is mean, his voice harsh, his gesticulation and delivery ungrace- ful in the extreme, and his whole appearance and manners are calculated to excite the cu- riosity and wonder, if not the disgust of his hearers."' Newburyport, Aug. 18. " Lorenzo Dow, according to promise, held forth last Wednesday, in the open air, to a multitude of 3 or 4000, who assembled to wit- nessthe performance of one, whose eccentric appearance had gained him, in anticipation, some celebrity. He told where he was born and raised, said he was the friend of all sects, and believed in none of them — cautioned his hearers not to pin their faith on those who preached in steepled houses, or to believe a thing because their grandmothers before them believed it — and after a rhodomontade, without argument or eloquence, of forty or fifty min- utes, was off in a tangent." Raleigh, (N. C.) Jan. 23. ^^ Lorenzo Dow. — We were highly grati- fied, last evening, with a sermon delivered by this celebrated itinerant preacher, at the State House. The name of Dow, is perhaps, not more extensively known than the eccentrici- ties of his character. These eccentricities have doubtless, in various instances, led to a doubt as to the sanity of his mind. But if we were to judge from the specimen which he last night gave of his understanding, we should say that there was no better foundation for such an opinion than there was for the accu- sation which Felix preferred against the most eloquent of all divines — the apostle Paul. We verily think that the tenets of Mr. Dow, as far as we comprehend them, are extremely liberal, and that he is as much divested of sec- tarian prejudices, and as free from bigotry, as it is possible for one to be, zealously engaged in the cause of religion. We shall, perhaps, say more respecting this extraordinary man, at a period of more leisure. Jg@^ He is ex- pected to preach at the State House on Thurs- day next, at 11 o'clock. As he expects to embarks in a few weeks for Europe, those who desire to hear him, vvould do well to avail themselves of an opportunity, which may not shortly, if ever, occur." A world of contradictions, falsifications, and imbecile with outward inconveniences, as heat, cold, hunger, thirst, with pain and sickness, in the vicissitudes of life, have been analects of my journey : but GOD has been my pro- tector and consolation, as a a tender parent during the thirty years of my pilgrimage thus far, through time — hence my hope to the end ! 1823. Crossing the Susquehannah River, visited Green Castle, Carlisle, Little York, Columbia, Hagarstown, Lancaster, Harris- burg, &c. Here I saw the " Pope's Legate," who was sent over to curse '■'•Priest Hogan"' — they were both at meeting. The Legate appeared like a little contemptible looking fellow, but the Priest appeared as a man of sense and superi- ority. The Roman Priests are bound to the Pope — but what allegiance do they owe to our Gov- ernment, or Country '? Or what assurance of fidelity can they give to any body who are not Catholics, seeing they are not bound to keep faith with heretics? What right hath the Pope, as a temporal prince, to make use of the name of religion, to interfere in our temporal and political affairs in this nation ? Their body of Clergy are a unit — and they pull to- gether— all in one way ! Their proceedings are kept '" Hugah mu- gah" to themselves ; but they are gaining strength in the land. Returnea lo Montville in the spring, after visiting many places and holding numerous meetings in the country, finding much friend- ship among the Dutch Methodists, or " Uni- ted Brethren ;" who assisted me from place to place. We visited Rhode Island this summer, where once a year, the manners and simplici- ty of the people excited an anniversary desire to go. This year, by request, with reluctance, an estate devolved on me to settle : which proved insolvent, yet paid 66 cents on the dollar — which the judge acknowledged to be a very large dividend in such a case ! — Still, many spoke hard, with severe wishes and curses; because a disinterested person did not pay that which they had trusted to another : although there was not enough left to pay the expenses of the Court at the close of the affair, exclu- sive of all the anxiety, trouble and vexa- tion. This fall, fl'e visited the Falls of Niaga- ra, Avith the intermediate country, where we attended many meetings during the journey of a few weeks. Was arrested at Troy on a false pretence, just after attending meeting of 4 or 5,000 peo- ple— and put to much trouble — for which see EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 177 the vexation and charges under the law suits and prosecution at the close. 1824. This year an abscess was formed, as was supposed, by a cohesion of the liver, diaphram, and the stomach, in the lower cavity, and the cohesion of the lungs to the diaphram in the upper — which abscess, be- came so prominent or exuberant, that there was not an animation sufficient to produce the necessary animal warmth : and fire heat could not be made by any means to answer the pur- pose ! A cold spot, sensible to the touch, was the consequence ; equal to that of a corpse. However, at length, the abscess broke favora- bly, and was raised up ; though fears were entertained that had it been otherwise: it must have been strangulation, or a mortification as the sequel. The soreness, the chills, and the effect on the nervous system, with pains, attending; there is a want of language to express or com- municate a full and proper idea on the sub- ject ; but my escaj^e was narrow. There are many who possess a theory from books ; but few, it is to be feared, have a sound judgment of their own, in point of prac- tice. But the best of prescription, without good nursery, will not avail -for this is a science to itself — and how few have experience and judgment on the subject to act on the case ! It would be well for te think ! And those who are not on the watch tower, will be taken unawares, as by a thief in the night. Happy for those who shall be found watch- ing ! ! ! See the calculation of events in the order of time in succession, on the omens of pro- phecy : time of the Church in the wilderness, and the age of the world, and the state of so- ciety, to which we have arrived ; for a con- jecture on the future events. ' The ancients supposed Europe to be an Island, (and is so styled in Scripture in the original division of the world by Moses,) hence, in prophecy, is styled the SEA, to dis- tinguish it from ASIA, the main, which in prophecy, is styled the EARTH. The former being surrounded by water, as the latter is by land ! This distinction and observation must be kept in mind for a discrimination of circumstances. 2. John viewed things in a two-fold sense. First as represented in Heaven, and then, secondly, as fulfilled on the earth. This must be attended to, to prevent the confused idea of tautology. 3. Of what John spake of as in existence at his time, and then of the events in succes- sion, with the cirsumstances attending each, by a transfer, with the order and succession of things, as they occurred. 4. The dragon is spoken of as one in ac- tual existence, when John wrote ; and also as a Being, having existence in the Celestial REGIONS, and yet having an ascendancy and government over some of the human family in this TERRESTRIAL WORLD — thcse associated ideas, should not be separated. 5. That a Crown denotes supreme govern- ment and authority; and '■'■seven crowns"' are ascribed to him with seven heads ; which may be in order, and a succession of each other. 6. He is called the devil and satan ; and is said to rule or reign in the hearts of the chil- dren of disobedience ; and also is styled the " Prince of this TFor/d." 7. The seven heads of the Roman empire; or different forms of government, while it re- mained Rome Pagan, under diabolical influ- ence, elucidates the seven heads of the dragon, as they succeeded each other, of which impe- rial was the last. 8. The rise of the beast out of the sea, is mentioned ; but not so of the dragon. Why ? Because he was in actual existence when John wrote — whereas the beast was to come in future. 9. The tail of the dragon — i. e. latter part, would draw the stars of heaven and cast them to the earth : — Constantine's law religion. 10. The beast had seven heads but no Crowns are ascribed to them : but there are TEN crowns ascribed to the horns ; three more than the dragon had. 11. The crowns of the dragon were on the heads — those of the beast are on the horns. The difference of number and circumstance of placing them is a material thing, as a key to observation. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 185 12. The dragon transferred his power and teat, and great authority to the beast, i.e. from Paganism to the papacy, of many ages. 13. The second beast comes from the earth —Asia — and exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him — which first beast arose from the sea, Europe. 1 4. The ascent of the beast from the bottom- less pit — when the two beasts are together — and will be taken away at the battle of Arma- geddon— when the Angel stands in the sun to call all of the fowls of heaven to the supper of the great God ! ! 15. After the ascent of the beast from the bottomless pit, and before the battle of Arma- geddon, the mother of harlots sits as Queen — gets drunk with blood — and by the ten horns, is eaten and burnt with fire. 16. The ten horjis, who transfer their power to the beast, after his ascent from the bottom- less pit, still continue with him, after they de- stroy the whore, and aid in the execution of the new modelism, under severe penalties ; for non-conformity, in the image worship. 17. Some messenger is raised up to pro- claim the fall of Babylon. 18. Another is raised up to warn and testify against conformity to the beast, his image worship, or to acknowledge him, &c. 19. The two witnesses appear at Jerusa- lem, and are slain by the beast, who came from the pit. 20. Babylon is destroyed and the cities of the nations fall. 21. The resurrection of the witnesses and their ascent, convince 63,000, who give glory to God. 22. The angel stands in the sun to call the fowls of heaven to the supper of the Great God; when the first and second beasts, or beast and false prophet are taken away, and cast into the lake of fire. 23. The thousand years begin, when Christ shall reign on the earth, 24. Satan is first bound in the other w^orld ; but we know not the time. 25. The loosing of Satan, and the falling away, which ripens the world for judgment ; when Satan is sent to the place where the beast and false prophet were sent before. 26. New Heaven and a new earth. 27. The mediatorial office is then resigned. 28. The consummation of all things. In the town of S , there was a man, whose actions exemplified the character of one, who neither feared God, man, or the devil ; but he prepared a monument of marble for himself in the burying-ground, where he in- tended to be laid : — and all the poetry and in- scriptions were neatly engraved, except the dates, which were intended to be filled up af- terward. He requested me to stand by the monument and preach his /ttnera/ sermon from a text which he gaye me — to commence about sunrise in the morning. The time being fixed, many came out to hear — and before meeting broke, the man was brought to his feelings. After this, the man lived a few months ; and there appeared an alteration in his behavior in the interim. At the town of P , a man of some prop- erty, had the weakness of jBacc/i?t5, '4oomuch a drop a high !" But he was kind to the needy, and never was known to turn any away who applied to him in time of want. He waked up one morning, and observed, — " this day God has given me to repent in !" — He continued in devotion — praying and desir- ing prayers — singing and wishing to h-ear singing, and to have the Scriptures read, &c., during the whole day — and then suddenly ex- pired at night. Thus it appears that God measured to him what he had shown to others — he had showed kindness and obtained mercy. In a drunken frolic, one Indian killed ano- ther— the consequence was, life for life ; the day and hour was fixed; but in the interim at liberty to go where he pleased. The Indian came into the settlement on the Mississippi and related the circumstance. — The vrhitemen advised him to run away. He replied, our law came from the Great Spirit ; and by our law I ought to die. If I run away, the Great Spirit will be angry, and not receive me, nor give me good hunting ground — neither \^ill my own Father be glad to see me. At the time appointed, the Indian came ; painted up, and singing a melodious war song; he loaded a gun, handed it deliberately to a youth, of whom he was very fond, as a signal of readiness for the volley, and fell dead without a struggle, as he received the volley of balls — others being in ambush ready. Was this the Indian's view of honor, or the force of moral obligation ! Or rather the for- mer bottomed upon the latter ? When at Louisville, on awakening in the morning, espied a pile of tracts in the corner of the room; they were found, on examina- tion, to be the third edition of a work — de- signed as a criticism on my reflections on the Church Government of Episcopacy — said to have been written by Bishop M . But whoever was the author, he either must have been on the wrong side, or else not master of the subject. He was once considered a republican, so was E. Cooper and Baskum, Waugh, and many others at the helm of affairs — but a change of cirumstances brings a change of views, and practice, and principle, with mankind in gen- eral. Paul submitted Timothy to the prejudice of 186 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Jews ; althoufjjh circumcision or uncircumci- sion availed nothing, but the new creature. Ordination is but a formal ceremony — and with a few others, answers the purpose of Clerical purposes, to keep the people in a state of subordination — yet there may be some civil institutions^ in the present state of society, in which ceremonies are necessary, as in the conveyance of -land, marriage, &c. &c. Episcopal views of the subject of ordination are " by order and succession" from Peter. But Presbyterian ordination was, and is deriv- ed from the people, according to Neal and Trumbull. Episcopalians viewed the first day of the week as a time of diversion after the morning worship, until the Puritans began the latter mode in the time of Elizabeth — and the Pres- byterians perfected it in the days of Cromwell. 1. The Romans consider that the Clergy constitute the Church, and their " order and succession^'' is claimed to be of divine origin — thus when in power in England. 2. When Henry VIII shook oft' the Papal yoke, in order to obtain a new wife, the Church of England put up the same claim — of Divine Right " by order and succession." 3. When the Presbyterians cut off the head of Charles, and pulled down Episcopacy — the band and gown — by beheading Bishop Laud — claimed divine authority for their conduct. 4. When the Independents put down the " Cloak-'' or Presbyterians, and formed the Con- p-egational mode, they claimed divine authori- ty for their proceedings. 5. The Baptists became very numerous in England — and for their mode of economy, claim DIVINE authority. 6. The Quakers came on the stage, and claim divine auhority for their economy — but on a different plan from any of the preceding. 7. Up come the Shakers, and they claim di- vine authority for their government likewise. 8. Then up comes the Episcopal Methodist — and remarkable to tell, from the plea of expe- diency, in the days of Asbury, to that of di- vinity— by Dr. Bishop E , acircumlocu- tious successor, of very modern date — which brings up the rear. 9. Then says one, ^'■JDowisnC holds the doctrine, " That the way to God is open to eve- ry man alikey Hence equal rights, duties, and obligations, to each, and to all ! On this ground there can be a general Judgment — and rewards according to the deeds done in the body — agreeable to natural justice, in the eye of a Moral Governor, who requireth, accord- ing to what he hath given. Virginia was where the iirst Napiers were bought and sold — and there was the first of St. Domingo play in miniature, exemplified in the case of Gen. Nat. South Carolina put in at the convention, 1787, for twenty years grace to import the same — and in the last four years, by special act, such Avas the assiduity in the transporta- tion, that there was not found purchasers enough, by the importers — without selling Dick, Tom and Moll by the pound — which was one dollar — which is an exhibition of the practical intoxication, on that delicate subject. Caroline is still by her digest, through the whole time, attached to the King — and her arguments in favor of Nullification, exhibits her love to that Idol. After the warning wrote in Charleston Jail for South Carolina, exhibiting the flight of the Quakers, &c., some affirmed that I must have known of the association of design upon " Mr." and " Mrs." by a different color, and if they had me then, would know how to dis- pose of me, as dried beef, &c. But the charge was false — I knew nothing about it — only such was the exercise of my mind, at that time, that I was led to write what I did in the Jail ; and it came to the public light, about the time that thirty-five were sent off" the stage, by human hands. Afterwards Robert Y.Hayne, at Washing- ton, enquired, when they might expect to see me again in the South ] The answer was, that I should not like to trust myself with them any more. Surely there is "a cloud arising, though re- mote.'''' The '■'• sensorial povjef of the nervous sys- tem, accumulated and expanded according to Darw ill's theory, and the -^ Halitus^ of North, may be one and the same thing, exemplified in what some call " Animal Magnetism ;" and w^hich operation, when it comes Avithin the sphere of one, gives the sensation of attraction or aversion, morally — and hence their com- pany is agreeable or disagreeable, and that on the first sight and impulse of the mind; and has its influence and effect accordingly. Let a man be prosecuted or have a case pending in Court, coming on before a strange judge — you catch the cut and glance of his eye, 2.1 first sight ; and a tolerable judgment can be formed, which w^ay his influence will go in the case ; although it may be a day or two before the cause will be called and tried. Those who are well acquainted with " Hu- man Nature," by experience and observation, can read the society or company which they are about to mingle with, provided they catch the physiognomy, or countenance, (which is an index of the mind) on the first glance. For first impressions are involuntary, and is sim- ple NATURE displayed ; but when they have time to recover themselves, then comes on art — and where art exists, you know not where to meet a person, whether male or female ! EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 187 Sympathy, temptation to seduction, love and hatred are all involuntary on our part, as it relates to the first impression. But as it re- lates to the indulgence, it requires the volun- tary act and consent of the mind, or resistance by an embargo. For /oi'«?and affection cannot be bought, if the sensation and principle be not there, money will not and cannot bring it. Hence, take care whom you trust, and into whose hands you fall ! Fo; a bird at large, may range in either, butwhe.i caged, its limits are confined ! How different the situation and pleasure. Both have their convenience and inconvenience. There may be a comfortable warm room and plenty of food. There may be a want of both ; and by confinement, the power of providing is excluded. On the other hand, for the want of a dry, warm cage and the proper attendance, one may suffer in the cold and perish by a lingering death with hunger — under circumstances be- yond their present control. To be under a good influence to unite with good, and thus be in the good sphere to feel good and to enjoy good, is the only good way. By attention to this principle, evidence will preponderate inwardly, as a lamp to the feet, and a voice to direct on the subject of future practice. In my Journal of 1816, the remarks on the system of conveyance of church property in ihe deed of discipline — that the General Con- ference was not known in law, and that their AUTHORITY was Only an ideal thing, except in a sectarian point of view; and that the meet- ing houses were deeded to no body in point of law, and that there would be cracking times by and by, &c., was by them considered as a piece of slander, bordering upon high TREASON ! But after the publication of the New York resolves, and the Bishop's circular letter at Pittsburg — the opposition to botn works was such, that hundreds read them to see the false statements and reflections of a crazy man, (so called) and found there was too much truth in the remarks. Hence the inquiry — shaking — split-off — expulsions and contentions, &c., about church property in point of law, which by the Supreme Court has been determined in point of law, to be null and void in 1832 ! When Asbury's letter (to clear Snethen and cast off all blame from him upon me, after the mock trial at Baltimore,) came to the Missis- sippi ; a camp meeting was held near the Red Lick — I attended as a spectator — at commu- nion, all who were in good standing in other churches were invited, and all others by ex- press negatived — this twice or thrice. I had never heard the like before — being in a tent, held my peace and kept my distance ; many ! were minded I should speak on the stand ! T I wa.s neutral and mute ! But the opposition of I the Preachers was such, that a mutiny began, . which came very near breaking up the camp , meeting : for there appeared a fixed determi- i nation, that if I should not hold forth, no body j else should. I This being perceived, a council was held, ; and one of the Preachers, who was supposed I to have the greatest influence with me, was appointed and requested to persuade me to overlook what was passed, and for the sake ! of the cause of God to occupy the stand, to I appease the public mind. { Such trifling conduct appeared contemptible i to me; but for the sake of the "caw.%" I I mounted the stage to address the people — ^just \ then a large limb of a dry tree fell into a va- ! cancy, w^here there were hundreds of people around, this gave me an opportunity of be- ginning upon the doctrine of Providence — my j strength arose, the Lord laid too his helping i hand, and many were soon laid on the ground, 1 as slain or wounded ; and a refreshing time it was ! Many attempt to " cart the ark,^^ when it should be " shouldered /' and to steady it by human reason, systematically, that when, or by the time they have regulated the work in I their own way, God hath nothing more for j them to do ! I It is well to see and attend to the openings j and leadings of a good influence in the order j of Providence, and to follow it. I When in Boston, having had the privilege of Bromfield Lane meeting- house; after meet- I ing, I mentioned where the '• cry from the wilderness" migh be had, which gave offence, as the work hinted on the snbject of Episco- pacy; and in their paper, appeared a piece, headed " Lorenzo Dow vs. Episcopacy ^ And the doors were closed. Then the Bishop H. sent letters ahead to block up my way. At Marblehead, I attempted to occupy the public square, having obtained permission : and no other place opening, but before I had got through, the constable came to pull me down. What a difference between this visit and a former ! Then all was peace and friendship ! At Salem an attempt was made to block up my way, but the door was opened ; and the same at Lynn ! Also at Lowell, the preacher was from my native town, but he was the Bi- shop's tool, hence after one meeting, I occupied the street three times, and returned. The 'impostor under my name and on my credit was well received here, better than my- self. When at Zanesville, the Court House came near breaking down by the weight of the as- sembly, which caused a dispersal. " The Protestant Methodist Meeting House, would 188 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. I not hold the assembly; and as some had in- terrupted in the public meeting, it was feared that the place would obtain a bad name ; nence a request that I would stop and hold meeting on the public square, which was pre- pared by the proper authority, and the peace was kept accordingly. This gave me a fair opportunity to explain my views on some parts of prophecy, and the movement of the order of Jesuits in this coun- try ; there being three popish priests present and about three thousand people The stage house was kept by Romans^ and the house where I staid, was beset by the Romans^ the greater part of the night ; so it was thought inexpedient to venture' to take the stage. But a return carriage from Wheel- ing, being arrived in town, a passage was procured in that, in such a manner, that the driver knew not that I was inside until we were on the road some miles. He was so elated with the prize, that whenever he stop- ped to refresh himself and horses, that it gave me a chance to address the people, and so sweep every town upon the way. At Norfolk in Virginia, the civil authority would not consent for me to occupy any pub- lic place : hence there was an interdiction. So also at Charleston in S. Carolina, and Au- gusta in Georgia. But at Savannah the Mayor was a JEW — he gave me permission on the public green, and moreover sent constables and authority to protect me and keep the peace more than once or twice. One man, who sometimes has been taken for me, by the name of F on, was on board a steamboat and flung into the Monon- gahela river, as was supposed, his body being found there. A. P. was frequently taken for me — met with much abuse ; being several times taken up by the police, from an excitement by his testimony against the practice of the times, which gave them great offence. He at length was found without a head, nothing but the body remaining, A man who was a stranger in Philadelphia, received a dirk at the S^^ door of my lodg- ing, he being (by mistake as was supposed,) taken for another person, his dress was simi- lar to my own. I had left the city just before. How many instances might be mentioned where individuals have followed me, for rea- sons best known to themselves : sometimes in silence, at other times with threats; and at times to induce me to go one side for a private interview, under suspicious circumstances, which in reason, w^as but judicious to avoid. The dangers by land and sea — the perils in the wilderness, and among the Heathen and by false brethren, are and have been many. But thus far the Lord hath kept and delivered me from the paws and mouth of the Lion and of the Bear ! The Attorney-General for the U. S. is a Ro- man. The Chaplain to the Senate is a D. D. and also a Jesuit. (So much for the ambition and influence of disappointed men.) The wife of the Secretary L. is a Roman, and leads him by the nose. The buildings and lots on Capitol Hill, are mostly owned by Romans round about, with a church, &c. &c. In the District, there are Romans enough, by the systematical order Jesuitically, to cut off the President and all the officers of state, to seize the marine barracks and navy yard — the magazines, &c., besides the treasury and all the public buildings, including the three cities, in one single night — if one may judge from their number and arrangements, and the standing position they have taken. Their colleges and institutions of literature are beyond other societies — their influence with their own people is a unit, for they all pull together. The points which they have seized upon for establishments in different parts of the coun- try, as a judicious introduction for a perma- nancy, exhibits a deliberate premeditated pro- cedure from first to last, within this 18 if not 31 years past. — Whether we look into the six New England States— the Middle, South, or West — Eastport, Burlington, Boston, Newport, Providence, Hartford, &c. &c. &c. presents the work to be great and uniform, in order to em- brace and seize upon the whole for an empire. The increase of nunneries, where the ladies are imprisoned under the name of religion ; and the chastisement of the body by the priest, as a fatherly action to the people, for the good of the soul — the subterraneous vaults, as a rod of dread to keep them in obedience — donation bibles destroyed, as spiritual judges and guides, which if done by another, would be theft in the eye of the Law — but being done in and under the name of religion, they must go free ; because their orthodox faith is the only true one, and they are not bound to keep faith with others, who are all heretics ! A " pri- vileged ORDER" indeed ! ! ! The Quakers opened their large meeting houses, at New Garden, Ohio and Indiana, where the yearly meetings were held, and also many more in different parts of the (J. States, and some in Europe, where I was permitted to hold meetings. These people have kept their plainness of language and dress, agreeable to primitive simplicity, for so long standing, beyond any society with which I am acquainted ; and their children are polislied and improved beyond any other breed of young folks, as it relates to mind and manners, as far as my acqaintance EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 189 and obsarvation extends : whatever may be their departure from tirst principles in other things. The Jailer at Charleston, S. C. was a Jew — his wife died, and '• ten men" came to have prayers twice a-day, in Hebrew — a lamp kept burning, and the family sat on the floor. They permitted our attending with them. At the synagogue, great respect is shown to strang- ers— they gave books in English, what they read in Hebrew — turning to and keeping pace, which, with the explanation given as they went along, was very satisfactory to me. They are a unit from America to India, and their leading people are of the fraternity of ancient masons! They admitted that Chris- tianity was as good for the Clipistians, as Ju- daism was for them. Their liberality of sen- timent, where there is sincerity of heart, is beyond what most possess. And if they will Jew people, they cannot flourish among Yan- kees, who are said to ^'' out-jew"' them in trad- ing. But the term "YANKEE"' is a character renowned ; and of which we, nor I, have occa- sion to be ashameJ of, as a community of people. For 1800 years, the Jews have been kept as a body from the promised land, and now appears to be the first time of opening as a dawning presage to their return. Prophetic history foretold it would be so ; and a superintending Providence has exem- plified it. The wandering Arabs, whose hand is against every man, will seize the fruit before it gets ripe, and take from the possessor what they please ! And if perchance, the occupier's fruit gets ripe, it must be hid in the caves or among the rocks, &c. to prevent it being taken away. Four years ago the Pacha of Egypt re- ceived honorary titles from England, which, (with other circumstances involving trade,) made me write the idea of his setting up his independence of the Grand Sultan under Eng- lish protection ; which no doubt is secretly done, that the way to the East may be pre- pared, by the isthmus of Suez. Russia gives money to help the Pacha on. Catholic France has aided with men ', and so the matter goes. The " Jew of Icings^'' may have a hand in all this also. For the Pacha, though a Ma- hometan, shows such liberality to the Jews and Christians, as no Jew or Christian has done to them. But there may be policy in all this ; yet beyond, there may be a wheel with- in a wheel, the providence of God. The Euphrates, or Turkish empire, is dry- ing up very fast within a very few years. The Sultan carried the half moon in their colors, to denote a government over one-half of the world. The Russians have taken several Turkish provinces on the Euphrates; two provinces on the west side of the Black sea, have gone oS' to govern themselves ; Greece, with a large territory, is gone off" also. Algiers, on the coast of Barbary, is in the power of France. The Pacha of Egypt, has taken Egypt, Canaan, and the plains of Babylon, &c. &c. Hence the Sultan has but his capital, with a small territory around, like a garden spot left. Hence we see the " waters of the Eu- phrates," (by the phial of the sixth angel,) so far dried up, that we may soon expect the three unclean spirits to appear consoli- dating the whole ancient scripture world, under three general heads — for Armageddon ! Dorothy Ripley — the first time I saw her, was in Albany, when she was going to visit the western Indians. The second time in New York, when I was about to sail for Europe. The fourth in Philadelphia, when she bought a book, saying, "Lorenzo, has thee got any money 1 I feel as if thee had none !" which was the case ; I had been with- out any for several days. The fifth time was in England, where we travelled together, holding meetings in testimony, for several hundred miles. The last times were at Phila- delphia and Camden, at the latter place the Quakers opened their meeting-house, where we held meeting, after which, she went to France and England, and then returned to America ; soon after which, she suddenly died, in Virginia — having crossed the ocean nineteen times, on religious visits. She travelled by Faith, through many dis- couragements and dangers ; hence much reso- lution and perseverance, through much oppo- sition in different parts. She belonged to no particular society, but was a kind of Quaker- ess more than any thing else, i But few people were well acquainted with i Dorothy — her private life, her walk with God. her unbounded kindness to the poor! The visiting the sick, in prisons and hos- pitals, &c. &c., is far beyond any thing I have ever known in any other person in the course of my extensive acquaintance with mankind ! Many things which she had been heard to relate in America, I saw; those which she had spoken of; and they related a cor- responding testimony in England, of which country she was a native, in Whitby, in Yorkshire. She has closed this mortal career, and now is beyond the reach of the tongue of slan- der, where I have no doubt, the wicked i shall cease from troubling and the weary I are at rest ; there to sing the song of Moses I and of the Lamb for ever and ever, where 190 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. the faithful in the Lord shall meet to part no more ! Neither superstition, bigotry, or sectarian- ism will answer the purpose; Elijah sup- posed he was the only one, who was ac- cepted, that was left ; but the answer was, I have reserved to myself seven thousand in Israel, who have not bowed the knee to Baal! Conformity to the will of the blaster, is the sacrifice that he requires of man, whether in a society or belonging to none. They that '■'■hear and keep'''' — " heareth and doeth" — " hear and follow" — is the testimony of the character that is accepted with him, who judges in Righteousness ! From the east, west, north, and south, shall they come ; whilst the opposite character will be rejected and cast out, however exalted be their stand- ing in their own conceit and fanciful imagi- nation ! The Rev. Benjamin Jones — travelled his circuit on foot ; he was an injured man ; was taken sick with a fever, and although one hundred and forty pulse to the minute, be considered death ; yet from the exaggeration by the excitement and aggravation, that death seemed to be counteracted and thwarted, the pulse being brought up to 180, or 190 times to the minute, from the usage of others ! Hence it seemed he lived longer than what otherwise he would. What must have been his exquisite feelings in that suffering and conflicting scene and death ! So poor Truman Bishop. His character was unimpeached ; his conduct being as an even thread, whether in the pulpit, in public, or in his family. Yet he was accused with nothing but preach- ing where a sycophant, (who found that epis- copacy is every thing) thought he should not ; and hence brought up charges, but he was honorably acquitted. The question arose, if he might preach for the masons; the answer was, preach for any body betwixt heaven and hell. From the tyrannical conduct of that ii. ■di- vidual, about two hundred and fifty men, with their wives and children, withdrew from so- ciety ; and left the meeting in a ceremonious and formal manner, like the children of Israel departing out of Egypt. The question was then agitated, whether T. B. might preach to that separate society 1 The answer was, no ! ! ! So they, of course, must be considered beyond the gates of hell. Common place trials, to those of little expe- rience, seem greats but they are bearable ! But to try one to the quick, to exquisite sensibility, who can bear if? The nervous system must be agitated, and the body feel the effect ; a sinking under it, a giving away of nature. Thus Br. Truman Bishop, who commenced his travels about the time that I did, he being about my age, was sent out of the world by wounded feelings, no doubt sooner than otherwise would have been the case ! The address to the preachers, and to the members, &c. &c. are worthy to be reprinted and kept in every house, as the language of an honest and dying man ! But his mind was supported by the consolations of Divine grace. Those whose lives were careless and after- wards become the subjects of religion by ex- perience— then with but a short race, quit the stage of action — such persons generally go triumphantly happy. But those whose lives Avere naturally steady and habits good, when they obtain religion, there is but a very small change visible in their conduct. Such persons as live religion with fidelity a number of years, when they quit the world, there is not any thing very remarkable attend- ing it; but they seem to die as they live — calm and peace ! The earth draws the carnal mind to the earth. But the heavenly mind is drawn to heavenly things, by a Divine influence, which gives an earnest of future inheritance, or a foretaste of joys to come — glory in the soul! BEAUTY OF WESLEY. Extracted from Rev. J. Wesley's Journal. "1788, Sunday, May 18. I subjoined a short account of Methodism ; particularly in- sisting on the following circumstances. There is no other religious society under heaven, which requires nothing of men in order to their admission into it, but a desire to save their souls. Look all around you, you can- not be admitted into the Church or Society of the Presbyterians, Anabaptists, Quakers, or any others, unless you hold the same opinions with them, and adhere to the same mode of worship. The Methodists alone do not in- sist on your holding this or that opinion, but they think and let tliinh. Neither do they im- pose any particular mode of worship, but you may continue to worship in your former manner, be it what it may. Now I do not know any other religious society, either ancient or modern, wherein such liberty of conscience is now allowed, or has been al- lowed since the age of the Apostles ? Here is our glorying. And a glorying peculiar to us ! What Society shares it with us '? END OF THE JOURNAL. COPIES OF LORENZO'S PASSPORTS. UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. STATE OF NEW YORK, S3. OOOOOOOOOOO O THE O o notary's o .. gy jj^jg public instrument, be it known o SEAL, o ^Q ^j^ ^Q whom the same mav or doth con- ooooooooooo (jern, that I, CADWALLADER D. COL- DEN, a Public Notary, in and for the State of New York, by Letters Patent under the Great Seal of the said State, duly commissioned and sworn, and in and by the said Letters Patent invested, ' with full powers and authority to attest deeds, wills, testaments, codicils, agreements, and other instruments in writing, and to administer any oath or oaths to any person or persons,' do hereby certify, that on the day of the date hereof, personally appeared before me the said Notary, the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, whose person being by me particularly examined, appears to me to be of the age of twenty-eight years, or tliereabouts ; of the height of five feet ten inches : rather light com- plwxioned, and much marked with the small-pox ; having small light eyes, dark brown hair and eye-brows, small features, and a short visage, a scrofulous mark on his neck, under the chin, on the right side : and the said Loreiizo Dow being by me duly sworn on the Holy Evan- gelist of Almighty God, deposeth and saith, that he was born in the town of Coventry, in the State of Connecti- cut, in the United States of America, of Humphrey B. Dow, and Tabitha his wife, who was Tabitha Parker ; that his said parents were also born in the said town : that his mother is dead, but his father is yet living, and resides in the same place. And the said deponent further saith, that he is the person named, intended and described as Lorenzo Dow, m all and each of the several documents hereunto annexea, which are respectively lettered A. B. C. D., and which are now produced to me, the said Notary, and lettered as aforesaid by me, the said Notary, and my notarial firm thereon written. " And I the said Notary, do further certify, that on the «ame day and year last aforesaid, also appeared before me, the Reverend. Nicholas Snethen, of Xew York, and James Q,uacken(tusk, of the State of New York, gentlemen, who being by me also sworn o-a the Holy Evangelist of Al- mighty God, depose and say, and first the said Nicholas Snethen saith, that he is well acquainted with the said Lorenzo Dow, and known him from his vouth to this time ; and this deponent has been also well acquainted ■with the Parents of the said Lorenzo Dow ; that the said Lorenzo Dow is a. native of the United States of America, and a Minister of the Holy Gospel, and the said deponent doth verily believe that all the facts herein stated and set forth by the said Lorenzo Dow, are true. And the said James Cluackeniush saith. that he hath known the said Lorenzo Dow, for four years last past, and upwards— that he hath always understood, and doth be- lieve, him to be a native citizen of the United States of America, and doth belie^-e that all the facts to which Seal of the Commonwealth annexed — at c s^v — ' ^ Richmond, this 19th day of October, 1S05. JOHN PAGE. Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. "HUMPHREY B. DOW and Tabitha Parker were joined in marriage, October 8th, A. D. 1767." "Lorenzo Dow, son of Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha kis wife, was born at Coventry, October 16th, A. D. 1777." (A true copy of record examined by) Nathan Howard, Town Clerk. STATE OF CONNECTICUT SS. COVENTRY. October 11th, A. D. 1805. "I, The subscriber, do hereby certify that by the law of the State aforesaid, all marriages, births and deaths are to be recorded in the records of their respective towns j and Natlian Howard, Esq. who hath attested the afore- said from the town records, is the clerk oi said town, duly appointed and sworn, and that the above signature is in his own proper hand writing, and that faith and credit is to be given to his attestation in court and country." "In testimony hereof I have subscribed my hand and seal." JESSE ROOT, Chief Justice of the Superior Court STATE OF CONNECTICUT, SS. TOLLAND COaNTY, COVENTRY. October 16th, 1805. " This certifies that the above Lorenzo Dow was born in Coventry, as above stated, of a reputable family, and he the said Lorenzo is by profession a Methodist Preach- er, he is a man of decent morals and of peaceable beha- vior, so far as our knowledge of him extends. And that the abovesaid Jesse Pcoot is the Chief Justice of the Su- perior Court in the State of Connecticut, and that full credit is to be given to his certificate in Court and Coun- " JEREMIAH RIPLEY, one of the Judges of the Court of Common Pleas County of Tolland. "ELEAZER POMEROY, Justice of Peace." , .-^--^ . HIS EXCELLENCY JONATHAN TRUM- \ SEAL, i BULL, GOVERNOR IN AND OVER THE ( v.^^ — > STATE OF CONNECTICUT. "TO ALL who may see these presents — makelh known, "That Jesse Root, Esq., the person whose signature is set to the within Certificate, is Chief Judge of the Supe- rior Co«ri within said Stats. — That Jeremiah Ripley, Esq. signer of the within Certificate, is one of the Judges of the Court of Common Pleas, for the county of Tolland in said State. — That Eleazer Pomeroy, Esq , also one of the within signers is a Justice of Peace, within and for the mentioned County. " That each of the above named gentlemen have been legally qualified and duly appointed to do and perform all and singular the duties appertaining to their several offices. And that full faith and credit is to be given to their several acts and signatures in their respective ca- pacities. In faith and testimony whereof I have here- unto set my hand and affixed my seal of office, at the City of New Haven, in said State, this 15th day of October, ia the year of our Lord 1806. "JONATHAN TRUMBULL." Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. GEORGIA. By his Excellency JOHN MILLEDGE, Gov- ernor and Commander-in-Chief of the Army and Navy of this State, and of the Militia thereof. — To all whom these presents shall come. Greeting : KNOW YE, that Abraham Jackson, Risden Moore, Boiling Anthony, Zechariah Lamar, James Lerrell, John Clark, David Dickson, Solomon Slatter, Walter Drans, Jared Irwin, Thompson Bird, Robert Hughes, Drury Jones, George Moore, W'ormly Rose, Joel Barnet, Wil- liam H. Crawford, Samuel Alexander, Geo. Phillips, John Hampton, Elijah Clark, William W. Bibb, David Bates, Buckner Harris, Allen Daniel, Wiiliam Fitzpatrick, Jamei H. Little, John Davis, and James Jones, Esquires, who have severaUy subscribed their names to the annexed recommendation in favor of the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, are Members of the Legislature of this State, and now in Session. THEREFORE all due Faith, Credit and anthoritv, are and ought to be had and given to their signatures assuch. IN TESTIMONY whereof I have here- to unto set my hand, and caused the 2 Great Seal of the said State to be put S and affixed, at the State House in * Louisville, this third day of Decera- g bcr, in the year of our Lord, eigh- r teen hundred and three, and in the PI twenty-eighth year of American In- ° dependence. « By the Governor, HOR. MARBURY, Secretary of the State* STATE OF GEORGIA. To all whom these presents shall come or concern : BE it known, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, an Itin- erant Preacher of the Gospel, hath travelled through this State several times, in the course of two years, and has maintained the character of a useful and acceptable Gos- pel Preacher ; and now being about to leave the State, We, in testimony of our high regard for him, recommend him to all Christiayis and lovers of Virtue, as a man whose sole aim appears to be the propagating useful principles through the Christian Religion. Given under our Hands at Louisville, this 3d Decent ber, 1803. Abraham Jackson. Risden Moore. Boiling Anthony. Z. Lamar. James Terrell. John Clarke. David Dickson. Solomon Slatter. W. Drane. Jared Irwin. Thompson Bird. Robert Hughes. Drury Jones. George Moore. W'y. Rose. Dr. Coke said he saw, at Br. Harper's, a "Cr£de:^tial" also, from the Governor, Sec. of South Carolina, but it never was suffered to fall into my hands. {!(?- Some Rev. Gentlemen, having access to my trunk at the Mississippi, after Jisbury sent his hull after me — the foregoing Credentials could afterwards never ba found 1 I I Joel Barnet. W. H. Crawford. Samuel Alexander. George Phillips. John Hampton. Elijah Clarke. William \V. Bibb. David Bates. Buckner Harris. Allen Daniel. William Fitzpatricl* James H. Little. John Davis. James Jones, LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO S JOURNAL. 193 LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO'S JOURNAL CONTINENT OF AMERICA. State of Virginia, Richmond List. 4th February, 1806. Dear Lorenzo. — I expect you will be surprised and disappointed on the arrival of this letter, without com- plying with your request — " send on your manuscri-pt." I do assure you it is not for want of inclination, but the want of time to collect the materials for such a work. The vacancy wherein I flattered myself (when with you) I could occupy in the business you required. On my arrival at Lynchburg and New London, from the state of things 1 was continually upon the push ; I went so far as to take with me the scattered accounts, in order to select therefrom, but could not take nor make time, so as to be composed for such a work ; but as I cannot comply with your request in that, I wiliynclose to you "Dr. Jenning's Vindication of Camp Meetings," and "a short account of a Camp Meeting in North America.* I received yours from New York a little before you embarked for Europe, together with your Companion's inclusive, and doubt not but that you have had the pray- ers and well wishes of numbers of your American Breth- ren and Friends, as well as myself, for your health and J)reservation at sea, and safe landing in Europe, and also or your friendly reception and usefulness among our European Brethren. We are informed in Scripture, that we should " render to all their dues," and if you have yours, it cannot be de- nied that your ministerial labors, amidst your indefatiga- ble exertions, has been, and still remains a blessing to hun- dreds and thousands ; and as I have been much in your company for the term of about four year-s, I hove tracked your way in Georgia as P. Elder of the District there, as ftlsu in Virginia — and have had an opportunity of forming a considerable judgment— aw conscious that many stub- born Infidels will praise God in time and eternity, that they ever heard the sound of your voice. Yet sensible I am that you have many enemies, and not confined to the irreligious alone. Yet for my own part, (although your manner has been much out of the common order,) that piety and extensive usefulness, as an instrument to pull down Calvinism, and Deism, and that accompanied witli visible and sudden awakenings on the conscience of Sin- ners, and which has terminated in (as I believe) the sound conversion of many, has ever been a motive in me to bear with your apparent irregularities, and to encourage, by every possible eftbrt consistent with propriety, ratherthan to "forbid one so evidentlu casting out Devils in the name of the Lord;" and, withal, one whom I conceived to be orthodox in the doctrine, and a friend to the cause of METHODISM. Had you been with me the Camp Meeting following at Kingswood Chapel, in the Amherst Circuit the first of November, from Friday until Tuesday, you would have discovered on your arrival a much better prospect than we saw by the first appearance at the Alarquest Roads in Louisa. Providence so ordered that the week preceding which was the Quarterly Meeting at Keys, the weather * Copies of these works may be found in Vol. 2 of this \rork. 13 was wet and cold and attended with snow, which in all probability moved the brethren to fortify themselves ; so they marked ofl" the ground, and felled trees, and built seven small houses, covered with boards, and sni>gly filled in with mortar, and six out of the seven had fire places, with doors hung on hinges, and fastening with a wooden button, and one of these house tents was set apart wholly for the ministers. On my arrival Thursday evening I collected those who were on the ground, at the sound of the R.\m's Horn, sung a Millf.xnium hymn, and joined in prayer for God's blessing on the meeting ; and a melting time we had, which I received as an omen of good to come, and mentioned on the stage at the commencement of the meeting next day ; if ever I felt an earnest of good to come, I felt it at my arrival on that ground : and though we had had fewer preachers and people than usual at such meetings, the Lord was with us in majesty and great glory ; sinners were awakened and converted, insomuch that it was adjudged not less than sixty souls obtained a saving conversion at that meeting, and many were en- gaged for, and I trust obtained the blessing of sanctifica- tion, and forty were admitted into the Church. Satan here as at other meetings of the kind, showed his disap- probation at our breaking down his kingdom : a man threatened to break my neck ; another fired oft" a pistol or gun. On Sunday evening I read the law, " Ten lashes on his or her bare back, well laid on." The work from this, as from oilier camp meetings, spread in every direc- tion : one wagon company from near Lynchburg, the distance of thirty miles, had occasion to stop on their re- turn ntar a tavern, and being all on fire singing the praises of God, several young people came out to the wagon, and being taken by the hand by those in the wagon were helped in, and being touched to the heart, they professed religion before they parted : God's blessing appeared with them as with the ark in the days of old. The meet- ing at the Marquest Road, terminated in the conversion of about thirty souls and a spread of religion therefrom. The meeting at Reedy Church, Carolina, the week be- fore, was like the bread on the water. I am informed all the sinners in the wagon from Richmond obtained reli- gion before they got back to town, and a work took place in Richmond therefrom, which proved the happy conver- sion of many, and added many to the church. The inter- view you had with Robert Sample, the Baptist minister, has (as I am told) greatly weakened his influence and opened the eyes of the people. The discerning world- lings, I am told, burlesqued Mr. Sample as follows : two officers were represented on the field of battle, and one being found too weak, dropped his sword and ran oft' say- ing, " sword, fight for yourself." I suppose you recollect Mr. S. went oft' before you were done, and left his book. The meeting at Roper's Chapel in New Kent, where our opposition was greatest, has been wonderfully blessed. Two of the old lady's daughters converted, who granted us the privilege of the Camp ground, and many others. Some of those daring opposers have been severely scourg- ed since— Old S.^m's Monument yet sticks to the tree- it was a providence sure enough that it rained as we agreed. I am told since, the Collegians at Williamsburg, backed by their President, the Bishop, say, had it not rained they would have been upon us. So the beloved clouds came and helped us. The work is going on in a 194 LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO S JOURNAL. lively degree about Roper's yet ; our preacher, the Ma- gistrate John Saunders, who was afraid to befriend us at that time, writes me since thus, "When you appointed our camp meeting some time last summer, so weak was my faitli, and so hardened did I believe the people in our neighborhood to be, that it was a query with me whether one soul would get converted at it ; yea, I feared, (al- though I can truly say I was a friend to the institution that through the wickedness of the wicked it would be productive of more harm than good accidentally.) But oh ! the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- ledge of God ; how unsearchable are his judgments and his ways past findi-ng out ! may light ever shine on that day that the camp at Roper's commenced. Whenever you see Doctor Jennings, of Campbell, please present my compliments to him, and inform him that if there was but one of his pamphlets in the world on the subject of de- fending camp meetings, I would willingly, gladly, give its weight in gold than see it no more " I am just now from the Virginia Conference at Nor- folk. The Bishop Asbury and Whatcoat were well, and' we had a time similar to a Camp meeting. Preaching went on by night and day in both towns, and souls were awakened and converted ; and although Satan raged, some spat in the faces of the Ministers, and one Minister had his nose wrung, they bore it with Christian fortitude, and 1 trust one hundred souls were converted during the time. Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good will to men. My respects to Sister Dow. The Lord bless you both and bring us all to glory, prays your brother and friend in Jesus. STITH MEAD. GRGAT BRITAIN. Warrington, ^pril 16ih, 1807. To the Church of God in every place : This Cometh in behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the Gospel of God our Saviour : We, the un- dersigned ministers and members of the people (called Methodist Quakers) late in connexion with the old body of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance amongst us was in much weakness, many suspicions, good and evil report, his word was with power and the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven. From the time we have been favored with his labors, he hath conducted himself on all occasions (in prosperity and adversity) as one whose sole aim is the glory of God and the welfare of mankind, far beyond his strength in labors more abun- dant, travelling night and day for the accomplishment of his vast desire to preach the gospel of the kingdom to many perishing for lack of knowledge, and we are wit- nesses his labor hatli not been in vain in the Lord : Many of the stones of the street hath been raised to be sons and daughters of Abraham — backsliders reclaimed, and many of inlidel principles shaken. From the impressive man- ner of his life, many, sunk into Laodicean ease, have been stirred up to glorify God with their body, soul,- and sub- stance, whom we trust and pray will remain stars in the church militant, and afterwards form one part of his crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord. Amen. Being about to depart from this to his native land, we pray that the guidance of the same Holy Hand, which through a train of Divine Providence cast his lot among us, may conduct and protect him over the great deep to the American shores in peace and safety. Amen. R. HARRISON, 1 RICHARD MILLS, W. M'GINNIS, \ Preachers.'' PETER PHILIPS, I G. BRIMELOW, J Dublin, October I8th, 1806. My dear brother Dow, As you are about to leave this city, I send you this Bmall testimony of my esteem and love, as it may on some occasions open your way among strangers. • Also signed by upwards of one hundred persons more. I had but few opportunities of attending your meet. ings ; when 1 did, 1 had no doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry : on other occasions, 1 have had the fullest proof, that although you were confined in yoxit place of preaching, the word of the Lord was not bound, but became the power of God to the salvation of many precious souls. 1 suppose not less than thirty of these have, on your recommendation, joined the society ; sev- eral of whom are rejoicing in God, and Living to his glory in newness of life. When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God attending your ministry in several instan- ces, and I rejoice in the continuation of his grace to you. From all I have seen and heard respecting you, I acknow- ledge the hand of God, who is now as formerly, abasing the pride of man in the instruments by whom he works. — (See 1 Cor, i. 26—29.) 1 have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Me- thodists, in affection and interest as well as doctrine. I believe your aim is to spend and be spent in bringing sin- ners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially "bid you God speed." . May you have many souls given you in every place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord ! May the eternal God be your refuge, and protect you, and your dear wife and little one, is the prayer of Your ailectionate brother in Christ, MATTHEW LANKTREE.» Rev. Lorenzo Dow. Dublin, April 2\st, 1807. My dear Brother Dow, I was in expectation of hearing from j-ou ever since your departure. At present 1 must be brief Whatever be the ultimate result of the emigrating spirit which is at present moving so many of our dear friends to leave us, 1 cannot tell : Uiis 1 know, we already feel in a distress- ing way its painful effects. Our hands hang down, and onr enemies rejoice. May the Lord interpose, and order it for our good ! I cannot unravel the providence which prevented bro- ther Joyce from proceeding along with you. I fear he was not m the will of God. With res{)ect to the fruit of your labors, the general testimony of all I have conversed with has been, that the Lord has owned your ministry in various parts of Ire- land. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may feel the Lord's presence and the power of God with you more fully tlian ever. 1 would thank you for a few lines be- fore you leave England. My love in the Lord Jesus to sister Dow, and all our friends who accompany }"ou. i am your affectionate brother in Chri'st, MATTHEW LANKTREE. Mr. DOW, Liverpool. My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. The class under her care is going on well in general. The following letter was from an old friend^ and once a Colleague, who lives in a BARN, on the road from tltica to Buffalo — as the Me- thodists are able to afford him no better. I had not seen him for about eight years, until this summer, at his residence. As we were part- ing, he asked me if I knew what I had come into that part of the country for ? I told him I did not know — only a desire led me to that sudden excursion ! Sullivan, Sept. 24, 1816. My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord,— I and mine are in health, and two, if not three, of my * Superintendent Preacher of the Methodist Society in Dublin. LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO's JOURNAL. 195 little boys happy in the Lord since you left me, and num- bers of others date their conviction from your visit — it was not in vain. Preachers generally, and people uni- versally, bid you God speed, and pray for your return. In eternity, if not before, you will be satisfied your visit was from God. It was to me like the coming of Titus. I am your friend — I never was your enemy, and I trust in God I never shall be— and mountains rise, and oceans roll, to sever us, in vain. Five or six hundred of your Journal can be sold in this country ; you may send as many as you think proper — I will devote my time, and do the best I can. 1 have seen Smith M. and he seems satisfied. 1 have wrote a little, and almost wish it had been less. I am not fond of novelty. 1 have been a cy- pher for many years — a number placed at the left hand, might attract attention, and set me as a mark for poisoned arrows to throw their deadly hate of wormwood, slander and envenomed lies. But you are welcome to what I have wrote to use it as you please. I have not finished, neither could I, for the more I write, the more 1 hate the B's power— such power in all its grades as overleaps the bounds of Christian liberty civil or religious. As for names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder, priest, deacon, dean or preacher — it is all the same. It is the power they exercise ; but how this power extends is not easily de- fined. But some power they must have, or they could not lord it over God's heritage. Yet it was limited pow- er, or they would not have been enjoined to obey them that had the rule over them — forif unlimited, they would force them to obey — Did I say obey ? 'Tis not obedience. I see nought but power. A medium then is best, whore all distinctions fall — and names that imply equality ; as brethren, friends, disciples — and each to act and speak for the good of the whole. Then in proportion to the good they do, their influence would extend, and no further, and this would be agreeable to our Lord's words — He that will De chief shall be servant of all. The kings of the Gentiles exorcise lordship, Stc. but it shall not be so among you No bishop of bishops — no arbitrary power — no lordly authority — no unlimited exercise of power — no say- ing to this one, Go, or to that one. Do— but, submit your- selves one to another, as is fit in the Lord, as the servants of Chri^t, and not the servants of men. An instance we have of one casting out devils in the name of Christ, and the aj)Ostles forbidding him, because he did not follow them— that is, he went alone, and this they concluded was not right. Therefore they must exercise their au- thority— put a stop to the disorder — let the devil keep possession, rather than break in upon good order — steady habits. But hear the decision of the Judge : Forbid him not — for there is no man that can do a miracle in my name that can lightly speak evil of me. Tliis does not look much like the despotic government too much exer- cised every where among the clergy over the common- alty. I see no gospel law that authorises any man, or set of men, to forbid, or put up bars to hinder or stop any man from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils in the name of Christ— that is, reforms and turns the sinner from his sinful ways. Hence all power usurped or delegated, that can stop, that does stop men from doing good, is not of God. Hence, to confine them in prison— to put them on the limits, within parish lines, as the standing order, or to station them on circuits, are nothing but prisons of a larger size, and saying in eflect, you must abide within bounds of such a place^or be considered criminally guil- ty. For they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel beyond their circuit, bounds, or parish lines. But the master says. Go ye into all the world— not, stay in nar- row bounds, by walls and grates confined — preach the gospel to every creature — elect and reprobate, and not, preaca by the year or years together, to a little number of cold, formal professors, because a great man, or num- ber of great men, fixes your station, and commands you to stay and preach to those whited sepulchres. Ye men of God, arise, and break these chains that bind the serv- ants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the call of God ! The dragon gave the beast his seat, and power, and great authority. This was the pope, rising above all power, civil and ecclesiastical— that is, becom- ing a bishop of bishops, as well as king of kings. The second beast made an image to the first beast. Now an image is not the beast, but it resembles him. Now if the first beast was an overgrown power in the pope, what is the image that the second beast made, but the religious establishments among the Protestants — the despotic pow- er exercised by the clergy, as bishops, presbyters, or preachers in their diflerent grades, over the commonalty and one another— a power in the image or likeness of the pope, viz. to rise above their brethren, exercise an undue authority over, and lord it over God's heritage ; — rule the whole Church either positively or negatively : posi- tively, by taking in or putting out whoever they please, and when they please — or, negatively, the preacher's vote to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the Presbyterian churches ; or where the preacher chooses a select number to try members ; or where they cannot be tried without the preacher, and where the preacher can appeal from the judgment of the whole society, or even the select number, (selected by himself,) to the of- ficial members, and these official members, the far great- er part, put in and out as often as he sees fit, as may please his fancy, or suit his humor best — as in many in- stances among the Methodists, and all this without the church having any appeal in all this, and no redress can they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the discipline ; and even then he must be tried by preachers of the same grade with himself, if they can be had, like a jury of doctors to .judge of doctors' prices. This has so much the rtj«««uiVdw«* .»-■ " -«- sity of taking his horses through by land : he met with a person who was going down the river with a loaded barge to Natchez — they engaged to carry me with some trunks, and other bag- gage. These people were friendly Quakers^ who owned the boat that Lorenzo had engaged my passage in. But they were not ready to sail for some time ; accordingly Lorenzo left me with the young man that came with us from Europe, to go down the river in this boat, while he went on by land. I felt very gloomy to be left among strangers, and to go on board a boat with a company of men, without one woman for a companion. But the people in Wheeling were very kind to me while I stayed there, after Lorenzo left me, which gave me much satisfaction. They provided me with many necessaries for the voyage, such as sugar, and tea, and other things to make me comfortable, for which may the Lord reward them. I stayed at Wlieeling between one and two weeks after Lorenzo left me. In that time the people who owned the boat sold it to a couple of doctors from Virginia., with all that appertained to it; but they made a reserve for me still to go in the boat. This was a very trying time to me : the people that owned the boat, when Lorenzo applied for me to go down in it, were plain Quakers, and they pro- mised Lorenzo to take good care of me ; but the man that had bought the boat was quite of a dilierent appearance, although he was in a gentleman's garb. The young man that was with me went as a hand to help work the boat ; — we went on board at evening — the barge was laden with flour and cider, and va- rious kinds of produce that were fitted for the Natchez ; — there was a small cabin, where there were two births, where three or four persons might sleep tolerably comfortable. There T was obliged to rest at night: and there was a small vacancy between this cabin and the other part of the boat, where they had run up a small chimney, where they could cook provisions. In this gloomy situation, I was fixed to start for the Mississippi, where I knew I must meet with many trials, if ever I should reach there. The river, at the time when we started, was very low, and we made but slow progress for many days together. I could not set my foot on land — shut up in a boat, with none but men, and those of that class who neither feared God or man : though they for the most part, treated me with civility. None can tell how disagreeable such a situation is, but those who have passed through some things similar. We left TJ^eeling about the last of October. The boat stopped at Lymestone in Kentucky, for part of one day and a night : there Lo- renzo had some acquaintances; and wlien they found out that 1 was on board of this boat, some of them came down to see me, and invited me to go on shore a.jd stay the night, which I accepted with thankfulness. I had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive there before the boat would start in the morn- ing. 0 how anxiously 1 looked out for him, but he did not come — and had to go on board the boat very ear?v in the morning, and con- tinue on my journtv with a very heavy heart. My mind was much depressed — the prospects before me were dark, when I should reach my place of destination : and the weather was uncommonly cold for that climate and season. After being confined on board of the boat for six weeks, we reached the mouth of Byo- peare, about tweh e miles from Gibson Forty which was forty miles from Natchez. We left the boat, myself and the young man that was with me — took our things to a public house ; but that was ten or twelve miles from the place that we wished to get. I had never been in that country before, but Lorenzo had several times : and hence I had some grounds to expect I should find some friends, as many of them had manifested a desire that I should come to that country : but my sister had con- ducted in such a manner, that it made my way difficult; and how to get to th^ nei;;h- borhood that I wished to go to, I did not know^ However, brother Valentine^ that came with, us from the state of New YorTc^ travelled by land with Lorenzo as far as Lymestone^ and then put his horse on board of a boat, and worked his passage down to the same place that I was at. I landed at night, and he came in the morning — so that I was provided for. We left our things at this public house, and I rode the horse, while he and the young man walked about twelve miles through the mud. This was about the twelfth of January. We stayed at Gibson Port that night, about four miles from the place where my sister had lived, and brought such a stain on the cause of religion. We were all strangers ; but Lo- renzo had wrote to some fiiends that we were coming — and furthermore, he had requested them if I should arrive before him, that they would take care of me until he should come. We left Gibson Port and went to the neigh- borhood of the mill, to the house of Samuel CoBUN. He did not profess religion, though he was very kind and humane ; but he had two sisters, that were members of the Metho- dist church. He had no wife living, and they lived with him to take care of his family — they had been friends to my sister, when she 216 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DDW. first went to that country. They received me, apparently with affection, which was a consolation to my heart; for I expected to meet with many a cool look on the account of my poor unfortunate sister, which I expect I did ; but I do not bl.ime them, as it had given them so much pain — but I could not help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun's until Lovenzo came ; as those that professed religion seemed not to take much notice of me. When Lorenzo left me at Wheeling, he went on through the states of Ohio^ Kentucky^ and Tennessee, and so on through the Indian country to the Mississippi territory. V A man that v/as a Methodist and preached, who had appeared very friendly to Lorenzo in days that were past, to whom Lorenzo had written, and requested him, if I should reach there before him, that this friend would per- mit me to stay with him, until he should ar- rive ? But he did not seem very anxious that I should stay at his house : he came over to Mr. Cobun's, which was six or seven miles, to see me, and requested me to come and see them ; as though I had been fixed in a com- fortable situation, w^ith every thing that I needed. But it was quite the reverse with me ; I had neither house nor friends in that country, without the people chose to befriend me. 1 w^as a stranger in a strange land ; in the neighborhood, w^here my nearest relatives had conducted very improperly, and I expect that was one cause why the friends kept so distant : however, the family that I was with was very kind ! I went once to this friend's house, before Lorenzo arrived, which ^vas somewhere about two weeks : I stayed there one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun's, where I stayed until Lorenzo came to me. The winter had been uncommonly severe, and he had a very distressing time through the wilderness, but Providence had brought him through in safety, which was a matter of rejoicing to my poor heart. The cloud that had been gathering fo-r some time, grew darker and darker, so that we scarcely knew which way to turn, or how to extricate ourselves from the difficulties that my imprudent friends had brought us into on every side : they had run in debt to merchants, making the impression, that when Lorenzo came from Europe, he would pay all. There was some that had befriended them on Lo- renzo's account • these he felt 't was his duty to compensate, which he did. My brother- in-law had made a contract with some people in that country for a tract of land, on which was a mill-seat ; and without any title what- ever, before we returned from Europe, he w^ent to building a mill, which involved them still deeper in debt; and after Lorenzo returned from Europe and went to that country, whicl. had been nearly twelve months after, ind finding him in such a distressed situation, that he, out of pity, stepped in to assist him as a kind of mediator, they cast the w-hole burthen on his shoulders, which proved a heavy one to Lorenzo. We arrived there in January. We had a ' couple of tolerable good horses, and a small I wagon, and some money; but we were under I the necessity of parting with them, and what { little money we had was soon gone. The 1 old mill-frame, which was all that was done to the mill, Lorenzo let a man take on such terms as these — that he might undertake to build a mill, if he chose, without any more expense to Lorenzo; and if he could make one stand, Lorenzo should be entitled to one-half. We stayed with a family near the mill- frame from March until July ; in this time I was taken sick with the fever that is common in that country, on the day that Lorenzo had resolved to prepare to start for Georgia, and my life was despaired of; and the people that had appeared so desirous that w^e should come to that country, forsook us ; and had not the man that was styled a Deist, that first received me into his house, befriended us now. I know- not what I should have done ; his two sisters, Elizabeth and Ann Cobun, were friends in- deed : Ann stayed with me night and day for j about three weeks, and then we were under the necessity of removing from this house somewhere else ; and where to go w-e could not tell ! However, Mr. Cobun gave us permission to come and stay at his house as long as we chose; but I was so low at that time that I could not sit up at all. They sewed some blankets together over a frame, similar to a bier to carry the dead, and layed a bed upon it, and laid me thereon, and two black men conveyed me to his house, which was perhaps a mile. The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill also. There we were both confined to our bads, unable to help each other to as much as a drink of water. At that time Lorenzo could not have commanded one dollar, to have pro- cured so much as a little medicine. This was a trying time ; and when the storm would be over, we could not tell — but the Lord supported us under these distressing circum- stances, or we must have sunk beneath the weight. Forever praised be the adored name of our great Benefactor for all his mercies unto us. My fever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew worse; and it was doubtful which way it would terminate with him. O the anguish of heart I felt at this trying juncture ! I was still so low that 1 could not sit up but very little, nor walk without assistance, and w^ JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW 217 n were altogether dependent on others for the necessaries of life. Lorenzo appeared to be fast approaching to eternity, but after some weeks he began to gain a little, so that he was able to ride a few miles at a time, and we then removed to brother Randall Gibsoii's, where we stayed a, few days. I was still un- able to work, as I then had the common ague and fever : which kept me very weak and feeble. After staying there for some time, perhaps two weeks, we returned to friend Bakefs, near the mill. Lorenzo held meet- ings as much as he was able and perhaps more, although he was so weak in body and depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, but preached frequently sitting or laying down. There was a young man, who died about six or seven' miles from w-here we then were, desired Lorenzo should preach at his funeral ; he was still very feeble, but wished to be of some use to his fellow mortals, the few days he might have to stay in this world of woe. He started soon in the morning to attend the funeral, and brother Baker with him. This was on Sunday; he preached to a crowded congregation, with considerable liber- ty ; the people Avere tender and attentive. After the conclusion of the ceremony, he started to return to brother Bakers, where he had left me, and had rode but a few miles be- fore he was taken suddenly ill, and would have fallen from his horse, if friend Baker had not saw that something was the matter ; and being active, he sprang from his horse, and caught him before he fell to the ground ; and as it happened they were near a small cabin, that was occupied by a man that professed religion. They conveyed him into it sense- less, and so he continued for some time ; and when he came to himself, he was in the most excruciating pain imaginable. They gave him a large quantity of laudanum., which gave him some little relief; but he could not be removed from that place. Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly night, and then came home. T had become very uneasy in my mind on his account, as he did not return according to my expectation ; when this friend came and told me Lorenzo's situation, — my heart trembled lest I should be called to relinquish my claim, and resign him up to the pale messenger. It made me cry mightily to God to give me strength to say, "The will of the Lord be done." I had no reason to doubt, if the great Master saw it best to remove him from this region of pain, he would be conveyed by angelic bands to the realms of peace and happiness, where he would have to suffer no more pain ai>d afflic- tion, neither of body or mind : — but it was a task too hard for me to accomplish, without I the immediate assistance of the Friend of sin- I slept but little that night, and early the next morning the friend at whose house Lo- renzo was, came with two horses to take me to him — when I arrived there, I found him in a very distressed situation ; he could not be moved in any position whatever, without the greatest pain ; he could lie no way except on his back, and in this position he lay for ten days. The disorder was in his left side, and across his bowels; I was apprehensive it would terminate in a mortilication, and others I believe were of the same opinion. One day we thought he was dying, the whole day ; he was unable to speak for the greater part of the day. My mind was in such a state of anxiety as I had never experienced before ; however, that appeared to be the turning point — for the naxt day he was something better, and continued to mend slowly ; and in a few days he had gained so much strength as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting — and a precious time it was to me and many others. 0 what an indulgent parant we have to rely upon ! May my heart ever feel sensations oi' gratitude to that God who hath cleared my way through the storms of affliction, and vari- ous othei- difficulties. 1 had not recovered my health fully at this j time. The people, it appeared to me, were j almost tired of us in every direction. I was j unable to labor for a living, and Lorenzo was j so feeble in body that he could preach but lit- tle ; consequently we were entirely dependent i on others for a subsistence. j We continued in the neighborhood where Lorenzo had been sick, and that of the mill, until the first of January, and then left that part for a friend's house, twelve or fourteen miles off'; their house was small and family large, which made it very inconvenient to them and us, although they were very kind and friendly. | Our situation at this time was truly dis- tressing— we scarcely knew which way to I turn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive to prepare some place as a shelter from the storms that appeared to have come to such a pitch as not to admit of rising much higher. Sickness and poverty had assailed us on every side : and many, such as had professed to be our friends, forsook us in that country as well i as in the States. It was circulating through ! many parts that we were at that time rolling in riches, surrounded with plenty. The old mill-frame, (for it was never finished,) had made such a noise in the world, that many had been led to believe that we possessed a large plantation, with an elegant house, and other necessary appurtenances, together with J 218 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. two or three mills^ and a number of slaves, be- side money at interest. Whilst this was car- ried from ean of the liver — which confined me for three months to my bed, and was expected to die. However, after having gone through a course of physic, I got so as to be able to sit up and ride a little ; but was ver)^ feeble. My sick- ness had detained Lorenzo from going to the North, as he had intended, — and after count- ing the expense of building, he found that it would not be in his power to accomplish his design in building a house, without involving himself in debt, which he was not willing to do ; accordingly he gave it up, and concluded still to continue as we had been without house or home, and leave the event in the hand of Providence; knowing that we had been pro- vided for all our lives, from a never-failing source — ^and we felt willing in some degree to trust HIM still ! We were still at Lynchburg ; and had been there for more than three months — and the friends were very kind to me in my sickness. Lorenzo wished to take me to his father's ; but my health was in such a state that it was impossible for me to travel. There was a man who lived in Buckingham county, about five-and-twenty miles from Lynchburg — we had but a small acquaintance with him : he, coming to Lynchburg, saw Lo- renzo, and invited him to come and stay at his house awhile. He told him he had no objections, but was thankful to him for his kindness, though he saw no way of convey- ance. 3Ir. John M. Walker, for that was his name, told him he would send his carriage for me the next week, which he did, and we went to his house. This was a kind family, I had not been there but a little more than a week, before I was again confined to my bed — and it was expected t-hat I must die. They gave every attention to .me they could have done had I been their own child — may the great Master revv-ard them in this worldwith every needed blessing, and in the world to come, a crown of never-fading glory. My Lorenzo attended me day and night al- most from this time, until near Christmas. By this I had got a little better, so as to be taken and wrapped in blankets and put into a close carriage, and carried about half a mile to another dear friend's house, Major IViUiam Duval, where I was treated as if 1 had been a near relation — and provided with every thing necessary to make me comfortable; and they wished me to stay with them all the winter. This was matter of thankfulness to us. I had got so as to walk about my room a little — and Lorenzo wishing to take a tour to the North, he made the necessary arrange- ments, and about the twenty-fifth of December he left me and started to Richmond, on his way to the city of Washington, where he stay- ed for some time, and then on to New York, and so on to his father' s in Connecticut. He expected to return in March, but did not until May. I staid at brother Duval's, par- taking of their hospitality, until some time in March, when brother Walkers family seemed solicitous that I should go to their house again, and sister Walker coming in her carriage her- self, she being very delicate too — I concluded to go. The old gentlemen not being at home at the time, or 1 expect he would not have consented for me to have left his house, until Lorenzo returned. I feel under great obligations to that dear family that I cannot express. His wife was a lovely woman. Ma)^ the Lord reward them — for it is not in my power ! I went home with sister Walker. I was at this time much better, but in a few days after I had got to brother Walker's I was again at- tacked'with my olci complaint, a pain in my side very severe. I applied to the remedies that had been made use of, and that was bleeding and blistering, but to little purpose apparently. I felt very much discouraged : as T thought it more than probable that my time would be but short in this world of woe — and I wished much to see my companion once more in time, but strove- to be resigned to the will of the Lord. My cry was — Lord, help me to be willing to suffer all thy goodness sees best to inflict. My pain was at times very severe, and then I would get a little relief. I was taken about the twenty-seventh of March, but three or four days later than it was the Spring before, when I was first attacked. I had received letters from Lorenzo which informed me that he could not get back before May. My strength was continually declin- ing; and to appearance, I would shortly be an inhabitant of the other world. My mind was variously exercised — it was sometimes cast down, and at other times much comforted. This long and tedious sickness taught me a great lesson, as it related to the uncertainty of earthly enjoyments, than any thing I had met with before. My desire for temporalities were gone — at least any mor-e than was strictly ne- cessary to make me comfortable — and the Lord that cared for us, had provided me with JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 225 the kindest friends, where I was treated with the greatest attention. Lorenzo returned in May, as he had wrote me he should. I was at that time unable to get out of my bed without assistance. I had wrote to him to New Yoi% before I got so bad, that I was threatened with another at- tack. He had made all the speed that he could, and the day that he got to the place where I was, he had travelled near seventy miles. I was much rejoiced to see him once more, the God of all Grace had granted my request, and returned him in safety to me again. He staid with me for several weeks, and every means was made use of to restore me to health that could be — but they all seemed to prove abortive. Dr. JenMngs saw me several times after my last attack, and advised the use of mer^unjy as the only remedy that could be of any service to me. 1 followed his advice, and was reduced very low, from the disorder and medicine together — so that it was thought by all who saw me, that I must die. I strove to sink into the will of God; know- ing whatsoever was best for me would be given — yet I could not divest myself of a de- sire to get well, and live a little longer ; not to enjoy what is commonly called the plea- sures of the world, for my prospects were but small at that time — but to live more to the glory of God, and be better prepared to join the blood-washed company above, when I should be called for. Lorenzo had at this time gone to the low lands, to fulfil some appointments which had been given out by some of the preachers, which took him about three weeks. I was very ill while he was gone — about the time that he returned I began to mend a little, so that I could sit up in the bed. The Doctor had advised Lorenzo to carry me to the White Sulphur Springs, as it was the most likely means to restore my health. After a few weeks, 1 had got so as to be taken and put in- to a chair and carried as far as Lynchburg, to Dr. Jennings. We had then a chair and horse of our own — but our horse's back had got injured, so that we were under the neces- sity of staying in Lynchburs; until he should get well, so that we could get on to the Springs. We were detained for some time before our horse got so as we could use him. I still was very feeble in body — I could not walk one hundred yards without assistance. Our horse had been quite high, for near three weeks, and his back had got tolerably well ; so that we were about to make a start, and try to get on to the Springs — but although our horse had brought Lorenzo all the way from New England, and down to the Low Lands of Vir- I ginia and the Carolinas, and back again to ] Buckingham, and from there to Lynchburg in the chair, and appeared very gentle ; yet when he put him in the chair to prepare to start for the Springs, he began to act like as if he was frightened, and we were apprehensive he could not be managed by him, considering my weak and helpless state; and the road through which we must travel was very rough and mountain- ous, consequently he sold him on the spot, and hired a hack from a Quaker living in that place ; he paid four dollars a day for the use of it for ten days, besides bearing all the ex- penses. We left Lynchburg in the morning, and went the first day to J^^ew London, about fifteen miles, and I stood the travel much bet- ter than I expected I could. There Lorenzo preached to the people, as he had some ap- pointments sent on before him ! and we stay- ed all night. The next day we went to Liberty, where we had another appointment — and from there we went to a friend's house, where we were treated kindly — and they called in some of their neighbors, and we had a comfortable little meeting. The next day to Fincastle., where we stayed all night, and Lorenzo preached twice. We were now within a few miles of the moun- tains, which was in some places so craggy and steep, that it was with difficulty we could ascend them ; and then we would come into a valley, where the soil would appear as charm- ing and beautiful as the mountains were rug- ged and barren. We travelled on, and met with nothing particular until we arrived at the Springs whither we were bound. The Springs are situated in Greenbriar county, about three miles the other side of the Alleghany mountain, and from Lynchburg up- ward of one hundred miles. It is a pleasant place where the man lives who has rented the Springs, and has built a number of cabins, perhaps fifty or sixty ; and they were placed in a regular form, and the yard inclosed, and a beautiful grass plot, with handsome shade trees, for the accommodation of those that at- tend the Springs. They have a large house that stands near the centre, where the boarders dine, &c. We went there, but the person that had hired the Springs would not take us in ! he pretended they were so full that they could not. But they took more after we went there than they had before. But we got in at a house perhaps a mile from the Spring. I was better satisfied with this situation than I would have been at the place — for I could have the water brought twice in the day ; and there I was in a more retired place. I stayed there near three weeks. Lorenzo was there part of the time, and part of the time he was travel- ling through the neighborhoods and preaching 15 226 JOURNAL OF TEGGY DOW. to the people. He held several meetings at the springs, by the request of those that were attending there. There were persons from various parts, some for pleasure, and others for the restoration of health : — they were peo- ple that moved in the higher circles, and were very gaj' — but they were quite attentive when he spake to them of heavenly things, except one, who was a most abandoned character — he thought to frighten him by threatening his life, and abusing hini in a scandalous manner : but the enemy was defeated in this — for the gentleman that kept the Springs, and others, soon stopped his mouth, so that he had peace ever after. There were none just about this place that knew much about religion, but they appeared anxious to hear the glorious sound of the gospel. I began to get my strength in some measure, so that I could walk about consi.ler- ably w^ell. There was to be a Camp-Meeting held near Salem, in Botetourt county, which was a distance of seventy or eighty miles : and we vrere in the mountains, without horse or carriage, and how we should get out w^e could not tell. But Providence, that had so often opened our wa}' where, we could see none, made a way at this time: there was a friend that was a Methodist wmo lived at the Sweet Springs, a distance, perhaps, of eighteen miles, from the white sulphur, who had re- quested Lorenzo to come over there and preach : he told him he would, provided he could send a couple of horses for us to ride. — I had by this time got so well, that we thought I might be able to ride that distance on horseback. Accordingly the man sent the horses ; and we started and arrived at his house some time in the afternoon. We stayed at the Sweet Springs, three or four days, and Lorenzo preached several times : we then, by the as- sistance of friends, were enabled to get on to Fincastle, that was within twenty miles. We came with the preachers that were going to Camp-meeting. Here w^e got ii chair from a friend to con- vey us part of the way from this to the place where the meeting was to be held, to ano'her friend's, who let us have his horse and git; to carry us the remaining part of the way. When we got to the camp-ground it was nearly dark ; but there we met with some of our old acquain- tance, which made my heart to rejoice. The i preachers were very friendly. There I met with my dear friend, sister Jbimnington, who perhaps enjoys as great communion with God, as any person I ever saw. She was very kind to me, — and I felt that it was good to meet with those that truly love and serve the Lord. We stayed at the Camp-Meeting until the day before it broke up. It was a tolera- ble good time — there was a number of souls converted to God : may they continue to walk I in the narrow happy road, until they reach | the peaceful shores of Canaan ! ; We left the camp ground in company with j a preacher and his family for Blacksburg, j near the Yellow Springs, so called, where I ( was advised to go, and try the water. This j was near thirty miles from Salem — here we stayed for two or three weeks, and I made use of the waters, which was, I think, bene- ficial to me. We got acquainted with a gentleman from the Low Lands of Virginia, who was at the Springs with his wife on the account of her health. These people were possessed of a large property, and but one child — ^and they hIso possessed as great a^hare of hospitality as any that I ever met with. They under- standing our situation, gave me an invitation to go home and spend the winter with them — which I thankfully accepted, w^hile Lorenzo took quite a different course to the Western country, intending to visit the Louisiana, be- fore his return : but the Ladian War breaking out, flung some obstacles in the way, which were unavoidable : hence, he sent on a deed of relinquishment to those that had the pos- session of the old mill, which had made such a noise in the world — we had heard that they had got it, or rather built a new one, to do some business, but Lorenzo had never reaped any benefit from any thing that ever he claimed in th; pect he ever will Here ends the history of his reported vast possessions in the Mississippi. We parted at the Springs. I was to go home with brother Booth, the friend from Virginia, while he pursued his journey to the West. Brother Dimnington, who lived at Salem, happened to be at the Springs at this time — he took me in his chair, and carried me to his house, and brother Booth came down the next day. His wife was very unwell, which detained us in the mountains for six or seven weeks. I stayed with sister Bunnington, until sis- ter Booth was able to travel ; we then started j for Brunswick, their place of residence, where | I was treated with the greatest kindness. I Lorenzo went on to the Western States, and from thence to Carolina, and so on to Vir ginia, to where I was; after an absence of near four months. He in this tour visited about forty counties, | and travelled near two tliousand miles. He ' stayed with me about ten days, and then started on another route through North and South Carolina to Charleston, and visited many places, preaching from one to four times in a day, until he returned, which was about seven weeks. He got back to me on Friday right ; hu preached on Sunday, and on Mon- day morning we prepared to start for Peters- burg. March 8th, 1814, we bid adieu to my kind friends in Brunswick^ where I had found an asylum from the cold winter for near five months, whilst my Lorenzo was ranging through tlie IVesterii and Southern States, to call sinners to repentance. The morning that we parted v/ith that dear family wiil be a me- morable one to me ; it was like parting Avith my nearest friends. May the Lord bless them with all such spiritual and temporal mercies, as shall prepare them for a seat at the right hand of the Majesty on high. Brother Booth had furnished us with two ! horses, a gig, and servant, to go with us to Petersburg — and there we were to take his carriage and continue on to Baltimore. But when we got to Petersburg, the carriage which was designed we should take from there, was taken to pieces for repairing, so that we could not obtain it forour journey, and hence were under the necessity of taking the public stage for Richmond, which was some- thing disagreeable to me; but I strove to put my trust in that hand which had dealt out so liberally to me in days that were past by. The roads were very bad, being so much cut up by the large heavy wagons that were I on the road, laden with cotton and other pro- duce for market. I We arrived in Richmond between two and three o'clock, and were received with kind- ness by brother West and his companion. There we met several preachers, who treated us with friendship, which was very pleasant to me. 0 how sweet it is to meet with those that love and serve the great Master in sin- cerity and in truth ! And if it is so pleasant here, what will it be when we shall meet in that sweet Avorld of Rest, where we shall see eye to eye, and be no more subject to errone- ous conclusions, as it relates to our brethren .' 0 that I may be enabled to fight my passage through, and meet with the "dear friends of Jesus on the happy banks of everlasting de- liverance ! We stayed in Richmond from Wednesday until Monday morning. Lorenzo hired a hack, at the rate of five dollars per day, to bring us on to Fredericksburg, which cost us near forty dollars — but we came on in safety. 1 felt my heart often drawn out in prayer to God for protectioi^, while we were on the road, that He would attend us on our journey. We were received with kindness also at this place by our old friend, brother Green, and his family — where we stayed for some days. Lorenzo held several meetings, and then took a seat in the public stage for Alexandria, where we arrived on Sunday, between two and three o'clock. We stopped at a public house, where the people that travel in the stage are accommodated, but did not stay lon- ger than to deposit our baggage, and then to go in search of some friends where we had put up, when we were in that place some years before, by the name of ktone. VVt? walked down the street for .some distance, and as it happened, a gentleman and lady were standing at the door, where Lorenzo had formed some acquaintance the preceding win- ter, and invited us to come in, which we did — and found a pleasant asylum, where we could rest from our fatigue of travelling in the stage. 0 how sweet it is to meet with kind friends after having been confined with those thai neither feared God nor regard man ! We stayed at Mr. Wartefs two nights, and then, by the request of a family of Quakers, by the name of Schol field, we spent one night with them. It was a very pleasant time to me — they were remarkably kind and friendly ; and the gentleman in the morning took me in his chair and carried me to the city of IVash- ington, which was about six miles from Alex- andria, to another friend's, where my Lorenzo had found a kind reception a little more than twelve months before, and who had requested that he would bring me, if ever he should travel that way again. Lorenzo had stayed behind to find some con- veyance for our trunk and other baggage : in a short time he found a return hack, which he engaged, and arrived in a short time after me. and was received with affection by the family. They were by name Friends, and they were so by nature. AVe staved with them three nights, and re- ceived mar.y marks of friendship from them — for which may the great Master reward them in the day when he cometh to make up his jewels ! They had been married for seven- teen years, and had no children, except one little adopted daughter, of the lady-s brother, which they had taken as their own. They doted on her : she was taken sick the day af- ter I went there ; and the second day at night they thought she was dying, and the poor little woman was in great anguish of soul on the account. I did not expect the child would live until morning. We had engaged our passage in the stage for that morning, at five o'clock, and were up at three. The family had slept very little for two nights, but when we arose in the morning, which was at an early hour, to prepare for our journey, the dear little child was still li^'ing, but looked like she had almost finished her course, and would shortly be conveyed to the realms of peace. Brother Friend went with us to the stage-house, where we parted. We came on to Baltimore, where we stayed two nighls 228 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. with brother Hagerty; and Lorenzo preached twice in the town. We then took the steam- boat for Philadelphia^ where we arrived in about twenty-six or eight hours, where we tarried from Tuesday until Friday — there Lo- renzo preached two evenings in the African church. We then left Philadelphia, and con- tinued on in the steamboat to Trenton, where we took the stage for New York. We staid at Princeton one night, and the next evening we arrived at the city of New Yorkj and came to brother Morris IT Camps, from whose house I started when going to the Mississippi — he then lived in Troy — after an absence of about five years and six months from the time we started, and from whom we have received many favors. May that God, who is able and willing to reward those that will be kind, for their benevolence bless him and all my dear friends, for their kindness to me — and in particular for the last nine years of my life. SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JorRNEY OF LIFE. 229 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS JOURNEY OF LIFE. I LEFT Lynchburg on the 19th of July, and came to brother Walker's, in Buckingham, where I was taken worse ; and stayed there three months — and then I went to brother Du- val's, where I stayed about five months, and then returned to brother Walker's again, where I continued near two months more — making ten months in all. May the Lord give them the reward that is promised to those that give a cup of cold water to a disciple, in the name of a disciple, for their kindness to unworthy me, in this day of adversity. January 25th. I this morning have been much relieved from melancholy reflections that employed my mind through the last night, as it relates to Lorenzo ; as I had not heard from him for several weeks, which gave me much uneasiness, and made me feel my situation, which is something lonely : but what most dis- tressed me was, my heart being so prone to distrust the protection of Providence over us, which I had so much reason to rely upon — for his tender care hath been over me from my earliest days until now, and hath brought me through dangers seen and unseen. "Through various deaths my soul hath led j And tiirn'd aside the fatal hour, And lifted up my sinking head." 0 that I may ever feel resigned to the will of God ! The day will shortly arrive when we must bid adieu to all sublunary things. May the Lord help me to tear my heart from earth away for Jesus to receive. I long to be dead to all below the sun, and have my affec- tions placed on things above, where sorrow will be turned into joy, where we shall view our Saviour, who hath borne all our sins in his own body on the tree, without a dimming veil between ! Lord, enable me to say — "Forever here my rest shall be, Close to thy bleeding side ; This all my hope, and all my plea. For nu the Saviour died. " My dying Saviour and my God, Fountain for guilt and sin, Sprinkle me ever with thy blood, And cleanse, and keep me clean.* January 26th. My heart longs to be filled with love and gratitude to God, for his mercy to me : and that through his grace strength- ening me, I hope to overcome all the evils that may befall me, whether outward or in- ward. 0 that I may consider that days are uncertain here below — and know not the hour when the Son of Man may call for me, wheth- er it will be at midnight, or at the cock's crowing — so it stands me in hand to watch and pray^ that I may not be surprised when He shall come, but be ready to enter in with the Bridegroom to the marriage supper of the Lamb ! How sweet rest will be, after the toilsome ^'journey of life^^ is over. We shall then be received to those joys that have been purchased at so dear a rate ; it cost no less than the precious blood of the Son of God ! 0 what a ransom ! That it should be neg- lected by those who ought to benefit by it — what a pity ! 0 that they may take timely warning, and flee to the outstretched arms of the Saviour, and hide them, while the storms of life be past, that they may be guided safe into the haven of eternal rest. February 7th, 1813, Sunday. I feel this morning my spirits are very much depressed — 1 fear that trouble awaits me. 0 that I may be prepared for whatever may be the will of God concerning me, whether prosperity or ad- versity. May I ever lay passive at HIS feet, and feel a disposition to say — Not my will, but thine be done. I am assured that this is a state of trial, wherein we must stand to our arms, or we shall suffer loss — for we are sur- rounded with enemies on every side, within and without, that are watching to do us mis- chief. 0 that I may be on my guard, and watch unto prayer, that the Lord may be my 230 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. fore front and rear ward ! and although trou- j bles should assail me and dangers affright, I may be enabled to fly to the arms of Jesus, and find shelter and consolation there ! For he hath said, that he wiJl carry the lambs in his bosom, and gently lead those that are with young — 0 that I may be one of those that can claim this promise and protection from him. I am left as one alone in the earth— but if I can only put my trust in him, I need not fear. Although dangers stand thick through all the ground, yet if the Lord is my shield, I shall not fear what man can do unto me. But I too often sink into a state of despondency, as my situation seems to be very "gloomy at present : — not that I am in want of any thing to make me comfortable, as it relates to living — for I am placed in a kind family, for which I desire to be thankful — but my concern for my com- panion, who hath been gone for near two months, and I have not heard from him but once — which fills my heart with fear, lest something hath befallen him. 0 that God may preserve him from those that would do him harm — and may I be enabled to give him up into the hands of God ; knowing that he will do all things well : and if we meet no more on earth, may we meet in glory, where we shall be re-united, never to part again — and receive the crown of glory that is laid up for those that are faithful to the Lord, who bought their pardon on the tree ! February 9th. I am still alive, and enjoy a tolerable degree of health — for which I desire to be thankful : for it is more than I once ex- pected, from the state of my health. I expected that I should have been an inha- hitant of eternity before this — but the Lord hath preserved me for a longer space ! 0 that I may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of God, and for the good of my immortal soul — that when time shall be no more with me, I may be received into glory, where sorrow will be turned into joy : where I may join the blood-washed throng in singing hallelujahs to God and the Lamb for ever ! "And then my happy soul shall tell, My Jesus hath done all things well." February 15th. I am still alive, and on praying ground — 0 that I may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of God and the good of my ovrn soul. My heart is too little engaged with God ! O that I may never rest until I am filled with love to God and all mankind. May the Lord prepare me for whatever awaits me through this un- friendly world — for I expect that troubles will be my lot, while here, more or less, until I pass over Jordan ! — God grant that they may end then ; and for them may I receive a crown ol gioiy, though unworthy. May God help me to watch and pi'ay without ceasing, that I may be in a state of readiness for whatever may befall me ! "How happy every child o{ grace. Who knows liis sins forgi^-en, This earth, he cries, is not my place, I seek my place in Heaven. A country far from mortal sight, Yet, O by faith, I see— The land of rest, the saint's delight; The heaven jjrepar'd for ine." March 12, 1813. I have reason to bless and praise God, that it is as well with me as it is — that I have some desire still to devote my life and all that I have to the service of that God who hath preserved and brought me to the present moment. 0 that every power of my soul and body may be, without reserve, devoted to him. He hath been my Preserver and kind Benefactor from my earliest days until the present time ! O that my heart may be filled with love and gratitude to Him, for every mercy that I do enjoy. It hath been better than three months since I parted with the friend that I esteem most dear; and T long much to see him — but I must be patient, and strive to give my all to the Lord, and say. Not my will, but thine be done. March 14th. This day has been a day of a good degree of peace and joy to my soul. As I have been so long deprived of meeting with my brethren to praise God ! O that I may give my soul and body as a living sacrifice to him day by day — and be prepared to meet my Saviour in the skies, with joy and gladness. " Through grace, I am determin'd To conquer, though I die V March 21st. I have reason to praise Goi for his tender mercy to me ; that he hath giv- en me a degree of health and strength — and feel a desire to spend the remainder of my days in his service and to his glory. May the Lord bless me with an hungering and thirsting for all the mind that was in Christ, that I may be a comfort to m.y companion, and a blessrng to society, and be prepared for heaven and glory. "Come Lord from above, these mountains remove, O'ertum all that hinders the course of thy iove." I long to be altogether thine. The day is fast approaching when it would be of more importance to have an interest at a throne of grace, than to be possessed of all the riches in this lower world ! May God help me to realize the world of time and the length of eternity — and im.prove my privileges accord- ingly ! March 21st. I feel to be in some degree thankful to God for the blessings that I do en- joy. INIay T improve them to the glory of my great Benefactor — and may the Lord re- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 231 vrard my kind friends for their friendship to me, " O that my God would count me meet, To wash his dear disciples' feet." I feel my heart prone to wander from the God that I desire to love ! 0 that the day may arrive when I shall love my God su- premely— above every thing else. April the 15th, 1813. I am this day out of eternity, but am not well — and know not how long I may be an inhabitant of this world ! That I may be in a state of readiness for death, when it shall come — for whether it be long or short, it will be the same king of terrors when it comes, if we are not prepared for it. My heart and soul, long for /it// redemption, in the blood of JesiLS. Ti "0 that my tender soul might liy The least abhorr'd approach of ill : Quick as the apple of an eye, The slightest touch of sin to feel." I hope the Lord may give me grace to be faithful ; that whether my days are many or few, they may all be devoted to him, that when I am called to go I may have a con- voy of angels to escort my happy soul to realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, but the hand of the Lord is strong. 0 that I may be enabled to put my trust in him in every trying hour. Aprir21st. [ am this day a spared monu- ment of mercy — that I am not cut off as a cumberer of the ground — 0 that my heart may be filled with real gratitude for the blessings I do enjoy — for kind friends in the day of ad- versity. I feel that I need daily supplies from the fountain that was opened in the house of king David for sin and uncleanness. For the ene- my thrusts sore at me — and I often fear I shall come short at last. I want the whole armor, and skill to use the weapons, that I may be more than conqueror, through the strength of Jesus — that when my sun is setting, I may have a prospect of Canaan's happy land, and view by faith the celestial fruits of paradise, where joys immortal grow — pain shall be ex- changed then for pleasure that never shall cease — where we may gaze on the face of our beloved without a dimming veil of mor- tality between. April 23d. I have reason to be thankful to God my great Preserver, for the peace that I do feel in my soul this morning. Although my body is afflicted, yet I feel a degree of resig- nation to the will of God — and hope that T may be prepared for whatever is the will of God concerning me — whether for life or death. "Through grace I am determin'd To conquer though I die, And then away to Jesus On wings of love I'll fly : And then my happy station Jn life's fair tree shall havs Close by the throne of Jesus, Shut up with God above." 0 that I may consider that my days are as a shadow that passeth away. God grant that I may secure a lot among the blest. "My suflering time will soon be o'er, Then shall i sigh and weep no more ; My ransom'd soul shall soar away, To sing God's praise in endless day." The road I have to travel is interspersed with joys and sorrows — and the only way to be happy is to receive the one with gratitude and the other with submission. 0 that I may have that true resignation to the will of hea- ven, that may enable me to rejoice evermore, and pray without ceasing, and in every thing to give thanks — thank the Lord for the bless- ings that I do enjoy, and be patient under suf- ferings, knowing that it is good for me to be afflicted, that I may know my own weakness the better, and rely only on the strength of him that is able to save all those that put their trust in his clemency and mercy ! May the Lord help me to live to his glory while on earth I stay. May 9th, 1813. I have reason to bless God that it is as well with me as it is ! Whether I shall ever enjoy health or not I do not know — and I would not be anxious con- cerning it : — but may I be prepared for what- ever is the will of the Lord concerning me, whether life or death, health or sickness, prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see my Lorenzo once more in time : but if that is denied me, may I be enabled to say. The will of the Lord be done — and may we meet on Canaan's happy shore, where sorrow will be turned into joy — and all that's earthly in our souls will be done away, and in its place we shall have the nature of angels and saints. '' O what a happy company — Where saints and angels join !" There will be no more anger nor strife — ^no more malice nor envyings, evil speaking, nor any thing that shall mar our happiness, or give us pain — hut harmony and peace shall forever abound ! May God help us to be faithful to him, and to the spirit of his grace. "Kow tedious and tasteless the hours When Jesus no longer I see : Sweet prospects,, sweet birds, and sweet flowrs. Have all lost their sweetness to me. The midsummer sun shines but dim— The fields strive in vain to look gay ; But when I am happy in him, December's as pleasant as May. " His name yields the richest perfume. And sweeter than music his voice ; His presence disperse.s my gloom, And makes all within me rejoice. 232 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. I should, were he always thus nigh, Have nothing to wish or to fea7- — No mortal so happy as I, My summer would last all the year.'" O that I could always be enabled to put my trust in hinri ia every lime of trouble — and may the Lord prepare ine for death and glory.— " There on a green and flowery mount Our weary souls shall !>it ; And with transporting jo}s recount The labors of our feet f" May 10th. lam in a ling;ering state of health, and whether ever I shall be able to be of any use to myself or others I know not — but I hope that I may be enaDled to be resign- ed to the disposal of Providence, and say, Not my will but thine be done. It is a reality that we are born to die, and after death to come to judgment — and how ought we to live, that we may stand acquitted in that awful day, when Christ in glory shall appear to judge both the quick and the dead. 0 that I may have " my robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb,'' that I may hear the Avelcome sen- tence, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foun- dation oi the world — 0 happy day — when we shall be delivered from this body of clay, that clogs and weighs dovrn the soul oftentimes, and makes us cry out with the apostle, who shall deliver me from the body of this death ! How necessary it is, for us to watch and pray, that we enter not into temptation — but bold fast the coi^fidence that we have in a blessed Saviour. " On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, And cast a wishful eye, To Canaan's fair and happy land Where my possessions lie. O the transporting ha[)py scene That rises to my sight — Sweet fields array'd in living green, And rivers of delight. *'The generous fruits that never fail, On trees immortal grow : There rocks and hills, and brooks and vales, With milk and honey flow : All o'er those wide extended plains. Shines one eternal day ; There God the Son forever reigns, And scatters night away. "No chilling winds nor pois'nous breath, Can reach that healthful shore ; Sickness and sorrow — pain and death. Are felt and fear'd no more. When shall I reach thai hajspy place, And be for ever blest : When I shall see my Father's face, And in his bosom rest I " Fill'd with delight my raptur'd soul Can here no longer stay ; Though Jordan's waves around me roll. Fearless I'd launch away : There on those high and fiow'ry plains, Our spirits ne'er shall tire -. But in perpetual, joyful strains. Redeeming love admire. It is through the tender me\cy of God, that I am alive and out of hell ! 0 that I may be renewed in the spirit of my mind! May all the earthly dispositions of my heart be chan- ged into heavenly, that I may be prepared to bid adieu to ibis world of sorrow, and find a | habitation of peace, where the wicked cease I from troubling and the weary be at rest. My tj God help me to be faithful the few days that I have to spend on earth. My heart hath been much sunk under a weight of sorrow — when I consider how far from God and hea- ven, and what I would be, I am ! — 0 that the cry of my soul may be. Dear Jesus, raise me higher ! I long to be holy, as Thou art holy. May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy and goodness for all that is to come — and say without reserve, " The will of the Lord be done." " O God, my help in ages past, My hope for years to come ; My shelter from the stormy blast, And my eternal home." Prepare me for that happy day, when all the saints get home — and sit down at the right hand of God — where we shall be freed from all the toils and troubles of life, and have pleasure without end — where trouble and an- guish cannot enter, but all shall be harmony and peace ! " O what a glorious company, When saints and angels meet" — in robes of white arrayed — when Christ shall wipe all tears from our eyes, and w^e shall be admitted to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and all the saints that have gone through much tribulation, and washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. May my heart aiid life be con- formed to the gospel, that I may be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to society : " And maj' my sun in smiles decline — And bring a pleasing night." The men that love the Lord are happy in this world and in the next ! 0 may tnat be my happy lot — may the Lord help me to tear every idol from my heart, and may he reign without a rival there. I fee) my heart's desire is, to love the Lord with my whole heart. "This is a world of trouble and grief 1 plainly see ; But when in deepest sorrow, O God, I look to Thee I Thou deliver'dst Daniel, when in the lions' den — And if thou didst protect him, O why not other men '" Help me to pray without ceasing, and in every thing give thanks ! May my soul's concern and only care be, to secure a lot among the olest — that when my days are ended on earth, I may receive an inheritance that can never be taken from me ! May God preserve my companion while absent. In my days of childhood, the Providence of God was over me to preserve me from evil ; although I lost my mother, one of the most SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 233 invaluable blessings that a child can be de- prived of, particularly a female. Yet the Lord was my friend, and brought me up to the years of maturity, with a mind as little tainted with the evil practices that are preva- lent among young people as most. My sister w&s very careful to teach me the way of rec- titude in my earliest days, which was of great benefit to me in my journey through life. And I doubt not, if mothers would begin with their cfuldren v/hen they are young, they might mould them into almost any frame Xhey chose. But instead of paying that attention to their morals w^hile their minds are young, and susceptible of good impressions, as they ought; they suffer them to mix with those that aie wicked to a proverb; thinking there is no danger — they are too young to be injured by any bad example or precept. But they find, when it is too late, that their minds are too easily impressed with evil ; and habits which are imbibed in childhood, are not so easily eradicated : and through their neglect, many that might be shining characters in so- ciety, a blessing to the age that they live in, they are but a nuisance to mankind, and are raising up another set to walk in their tracks. Thus the world is contaminated by the mis- management of mothers ! My heart has often been pained, to see the dear little innocents suffered to run at random ; and taught noth- ing that would be of service to them, either in this world, or in the next ! May the Lord open the eyes of those that have the care of children, to see the importance of their charge ; and enable them to do their duty — that the rising generation may be more obedient to their parents, more attentive to the duty they owe their God — then they will be a greater blessing to society, and will be better qualified to fill up that sphere in life which they may be called to — and above all be prepared for those happy regions, where all will be harmony and peace ! After my marriage, leaving the place where I had lived from my early days, I was placed in quite a different sphere of life. Unac- quainted with the variety of manners and dis- positions of mankind, I thought all who pro- fessed friendship were friends ; but I have found myself mistaken in many instances. Some that at one time would appear like as if there was nothing too good that they could do for one, at another time were so cool and distant, that one would be ready to conclude they could not be the same people ! These constant changes have, in some measure, taught me this lesson, that we are all frail mortals, liable to change ; and there is but one source that is permanent. There we may place implicit confidence, and we will not be deceived. I have abundant cause to be thankful to my great Benefactor, for the continued favors bestowed me — and for many kind friends who have administered to my necessities in the time of adversity : may the great Master re- ward them richly in this world, and in that which is to come, eternal life and glory ! It is said to be more blessed to give than receive, therefore, those that have it in their power to do good to the needy sons and daughters of affliction, an-d follow the dictates of charity, will have a double reward : they will feel a sweet peace in their own souls while they are travelling through this unfriendly world, and when they come to bid adieu to all things be- low the sun, they will have a glorious pros- pect of a happy entrance into the blest abode of saints and angels ! " O may my lot be cast with tbese, The least of jesus' witnesses" — on earth — and at last be joined to that happy company above the skies! What need there is to watch and pray, and guard against the vain allurements of this world ; to steer our course between the rocks on either hand, that we may gain the destined port of eternal repose in the bosom of our once crucified, but now risen and exalted Saviour. Our hearts are too often fixed on the vain and transient things of time and sense, while the important concerns of eternal happiness or misery are almost, if not quite neglected! We are leaving nothing undone that we can accomplish to lay up treasure on earth, which will perish in the using — while the immortal part, that will have an existence as long as its A}(thor exists; lieth in ruins! 0, what mad- ness ! This poor body, what is it, but a dying lump of clay ! that must in a few revolving days be consigned to the dust from whence it was taken 1 What will it avail us then — whether we were rich or poor, noble or ignoble. The main point will then be, whether we have spent our time in the service of God, or have de- voted it to the pleasures and vanities of the world — to please ourselves, instead of obey- ing the calls of the gospel, and taking up the cross ! O that these things may lay with serious weight on our minds, that we may make sure work for eternity, and spend no time unprofitably, but husband it to the best advantage. The various scenes of life make such an impression on our minds, that we are often brought into such perplexities, that we hardly know which way to turn : but if we could always live in the enjoyment of that Faith, which it is our privilege to possess, we should never be at a loss. I have passed through many trying situations in Europe and America; 21 234 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. but the Lord hatli been my helper thus far, through all the vicissitudes attending the jour- ney OF LIFE ! And I hope one day to outstrip the wind, beyond the bounds of time — where there will be no moro uncertainty or disap- pointment— where peace and harmony shall for ever abound : — after all our troubles here, how sweet and consoling rest will be ! May the Lord help me to live near to the bleeding side of a crucified Redeemer — willing to take up my cross and follow him where he may lead, if it is to go through fire or water. These are trying times — the love of many is waxing cold. How soon we may be called to a fresh trial of our faith, we cannot tell : — may we stand finn, knowing that all shall work together for good to those that love GOD. , How many and various are the difficulties of life, while travelling through this vale of tears, to the place of rest, whither we are all hastening. Were it not for the mixture of pleasure that we find interw^oven in those pains, we should often sink under them — but he that rides upon the winds, and can com- mand them at a nod, undertakes our cause ; and makes a way for us, when we see none — and cannot tell which way we must go ! I am indebted to that great and beneficent Hand for all the mercies that I do enjoy. 0 that my heart may be filled with gratitude to God for these favors. I arrived in New York with my companion, towards the last of March, 1814 — where I met with kind friends, particularly brother Mun- son and his family. They are like our own dear brothers and sisters : may the Lord re- ward them in this w^orld and in the next ! Here T met with my old friend sister Lester — she is still the same — may the Lord prosper her on her journey to a glorious eternity ! I have found as kind friends of late as I could expect — 0 that my heart may ever feel grate- ful to my God for all his mercies to unworthy me ! I have felt a greater desire to be all de- voted to the Lord, (soul and body, and all that I have and am, for time and eternity,) of late, than I have felt for a long time ! I do not expect to find that place, while I am an inhabitant of this lower world, where there is nothing to trouble or afflict eithtr body or mind. May the great Master give me more of that spirit of humility : that it may enable me to be w^illing to suffer all the righteous will of God ; and when called to bid adieu to all below the sun, that I may have a pleasing prospect of a glorious immortality ! 0 how sweet and delightful must be the scene, to a soul that has been tossed on the ocean of time ; and hath fought their passage through, and got within view of the happy land : " When all their sorrows will be o'er j 'J'heir suffering and their pain : "Who meet on thbit eternal shore Shall never part again I" 0 may I be prepared to meet those that have gone before, and those that may come after! May 10th, 1814. We have been in New York for several weeks, and kindly treated by many — may the Lord reward them ! Though many have been my trials and afflictions the last four or five years of my life, yet the Lord hath been my friend — and I feel a desire to devote the remainder of my days in his service. How long I shall be an inhabitant of this world of woe, is uncertain to me — ^I feel the seeds of death in this mortal frame — and it is my earnest desire to become more and more acquainted with my own heart, that when the summons shall arrive, I may not be alarmed, but rejoice to go and be at rest ! 0 how soon my heart sinks down to earth again! 0 my Lord, help me to keep my eye upon the prize ! and my heart stayed on Thee ! that this world may have no charms sufficient to draw me from the contem- plation of heaven and glory ! '• Y/as I possesor of the earth, And call'd the stars my own, "Without thy graces, and thyself, I were a wretch undone ! Let others stretcli their arms like seas And grasp in all the shore ; Grant me the visits of thy grace, And I desire no more." May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious Redeemer, who hath bought my pardon on the tree ! My soul is pained on the account of those that w^ere once plain, humble follow- ers of the meek and lowly Jesus; but now are so conformed to the world, that they can hardly be distinguished from them ! How long will they sleep in security, wandering from God ; pursuing a shadow instead of a sub- stance ! How vain are all things below the sun ! We may have prosperity one day, and the next ma}^ prove quite the reverse ! How- necessary it is to have our hearts detached from the world, and placed on a more durable object ! May 13th, 1814. I am this day under re- newed obligations to the great Preserver for the blessings that I enjoy ; my life is pre- served, and I have kind friends that appear willing to supply all my w^ants. May God, that is able to give me the inward consolation of the Holy Spirit, enable me to draw water out of the fountain that never will run dry! 1 long to be more holy in heart and life ; and then I shall surely be more happy ! 0 my soul, arise ! and shake thyself, and put on thy beautiful garments! and then, I can rejoice in tribulation, knowing that tribulation worketh patience ; and what a charming trait it is in the Christian character, that of patience ? 0 SUPPLEJIENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 235 that I may learn to possess my soul in pa- tience in "this day of trial ! The times are gloomy, and we need to be continually at the throne of grace, and cry mightily to God to stand by us; that we may keep the narrow road, and not turn to the right hand or to the left. Sunda)^ May loth, 1814. I thank the Lord that I have once more t;ad the privilege of hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from these words : "By whom shall Jacob arise, for he IS small." I wish it may sink into the hearts of those that heard it ! In the first place, he told what was meant by Jacob, or Isi-ael — spiritually, the church of Christ ; and then went on to tell why it was styled small in those days, as well as at the present day. First, because the professed clergy were not faithful, but were fallen asleep upon their watch tower ; and did not warn the peo- ple of their danger as they ought. Secondly, wicked rulers, by their bad example, prevent that good being done as otherwise would be, if they were men that truly loved and foare 1 God. And thirdly, the laity, those that heard the sound of the gospel, did not make that im- provement of the precious opportunities which they enjoyed, as they ought. Parents set bad e.vamples before their children — this was one great cause why we so soldom savv^ the young and rising generation turning to Go 1 ! And fourthly, and lastly, he showed b)" whom Ja- cob must arise — it vras our duty to pra}' in faith, but it was God that gave the increase — therefore, we must hope and believe that (}od would hear our prayers, and convert our chil- dren and neighbors, and prosper Zion. If we were united in heart, so as to be like an army with banners, and not let the spirit of division get in among us, and cry out "I am of Paul, and I am of Apoilos, and I of Cephas, and I of j Ciirist — but all must be of one mind and heart in Christ Jesus the Lord! Then we should see how the churcli would prosper, and wiiat glorious seasons we should have ! But the times are gloomy, and when the cloud will disperse we cannot tell. May 19th. Lorenzo is quite unwell — trials await us, but may our trust be in the Lord, that he will deliver us from all our troubles at last, and land us safe on the peaceful shores of blest eternity; where all our toils will be over — our suffering and our pain ; where we shall join the happy millions that surround the throne of God, and sing hallelujah to God and the Lamb for ever and ever ! " Our moment's fly apace, Nor will our minutes stay; * Just like a flood our hasty days Are sweeping us away." May our hearts be inspired with love and gratitude to the great Giver of all things, for the mercies we do enjoy — to enable us to im- prove every moment to the glory of God, and our own good ! May 20th, 1814. We are at Hoboken, a delightful spot on the earth, upon the Jersey side of the river, opposite New York — where, from the window of the room we occupy, we have a grand view of the city, with the ma- jestic steeples of the different churches, reach- ing their lofty heads almost to the lowering skies — while the beautiful trees that are inter- spersed among the houses, with the surround- ing country, which can also be seen at the same time, conspire to make it a most enchant- ing pro.spect ! On the other hand, the Jersey side presents to view, decorated with all the charms of Spring — green trees and shady groves; while the delightful songsters of the woods tune their harmonious throats in prais- ing their great Creator ! These beauties of nature, all joined in concert, one would sup- pose, could not fail to excite gratitude in the hard and obdurate heart of man, the most no- ble work of our great Creator ! But lamenta- ble to tell ! — they appear to be less thankful than the birds that fly in open space, or even the reptiles that crawl upon the earth, for they answer the end for which they were made — but man, v/ho was formed in the image of his God, and not only indebted to him for creation, but also for redemption in the blood of Jesus, tramples on his mercies, and despises the offers of his grace ; and live more like beasts, than creatures possessed of rationality ! 0 that men would learn to love and serve the Lord ! Wq are at the house of a kind family, but they do not profess religion. May the Lord make our stay with them a blessing to their souls, and to the neighborhood where they live ! For the people in this place, by what I can learn, are quite careless about their souls ! 0 that the Lord may make use of some meas- ures to bring them to a knowledge of the truth — my soul longs to see a revival of reli- gion take place once more ! May 21st. I am still alive, and out of a never-ending eternity; for which may my heart be filled with gratitude to him that sus- tains and supplies me with every needed blessing ; who inclines the hearts of my fel- low mortals to treat me with kindness! O how much I am indebted to my God — and how little is my heart affected with a grateful sense of his goodness ! 0 that he would im- plant, deep in my soul, love to God and man ; with a heart-felt sense of my dependence upon him, for all the favors which I do enjoy. From Sunday until Monday we w^ere in New York, at brother Munson's, the greatest part of the time. Lorenzo is printing his Journal, with some other tracts ; which has detained him in and about this city far longer 236 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. than he expecte;! to have stayed when we came here — but the way seemed to open for him to print his books, and he thought it best to improve the present opening, and hope it may prove a blessing to many. On Wednesday afternoon we came over to Mr. Anderson's again ; where we met with the same kind reception which we had exper. enced some days before. Mrs. Anderson was very sick, but was something better the next day. Lorenzo preached to the people in this place on Wednesday evening, and had a crowded house. May the seed take root in some heart, and bear fruit to perfection ! I feel the need of more faith, to be enabled to put my trust in the great Giver of every good and perfect gift — my heart too often wanders from the light source. 0 that my mind may be stayed on God in every trying hour — I long to be made holy in heart and life : and feel a willingness to bear the cross like a good sol- dier of Jesus Christ, that when the sun of life shall decline, I may have a pleasing prospect of a happy eternity ! Saturday, May 28th. Through the goodness of God, I enjoy better health than I have done for more than two years before. May my heart be filled with love and gratitude to the Great and Beneficent hand that is daily show- ering down blessings on ray unworthy head, and improve my lengthened days, in doing good to myself and others ! For why should r be useless in this time of need 1 But, 0 ! my heart shrinks at the cross ! May the Lord help me to be willing to take it up, and follow Jesus in the way ! When we consider the shortness of time, and the length of eter- nity, we perceive there is no time to lose ; but a necessit}' to improve every moment to the best advantage. May it be impressed on my heart ! May 31st. 1 desire to have my heart filled with grateful songs of praise, to the God of all grace and mercies, for his favors to me ! Through every lane of life, he hath provided me kind friends, in the day of adversity as well as in the day of prosperity'. What rea- son have I to be faithful to my God for all those blessings ! May the Lord help me ever to lie at the feet of the Saviour, and learn in- struction from, his lips ! I am still at Captain Anderson's, at the beautiful little town of Ho- boken, as charming a ])lace as I almost ever saw. 0, what a pity there is not (as I know of) one person in this place that enjoys reli- gion ; or at least, not many feeling much con- cern for their souls ; and they have no preach- ing, except by the Baptists, who preach up " particular election" and reprobation^ in the strongest terms that I ever heard. I went to hear them on Sunday last, and my heart was truly pained to hear a man get up and address a number of people, (who were unacquainted with the way of salvation, and for aught 1 know, were living in the neglect of their duty altogether,) in this way : that they " could do nothing ; they must be taken by an irresisti- ble power, and he brought in." But my heart replied, " Ho, every one that ihirsteth, come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money, come buy wine and milk, without money and without price !" What a pity it is, that men should darken council by words without knowledge ! For it is expressly said, that ALL may come that will ; and that they shall in no wise be shut out. May .God stop the mouths of those that attempt to speak in his name, who are not called and qualified by the Spirit, for the work ! but bless and pros- per those that have taken their lives in their hands, and have gone forth to call sinners to repentance, oflfering a free salvation to all the fallen race of Adam . June 1st. What a miracle of mercy it is, that I am still spared on this side eternity, whilst many of my fellow mortals have been called from the stage of action ; their bodies numbered with the pale nations under ground, and their souls taken flight to a w^orld of spi- rits ; whilst 1, the most unprofitable, perhaps of any, am spared, and enjoy a tolerable state of health, so m.ucli better than J once expect- ed I ever should. May my heart be made truly sensible of the duty I owe to the great God of heaven and earth ; whose name is ter- rible to all who are in any measure sensible of his Majesty and Power. And also I desire to know and do my duty to my fellow-mor- tals ; but I tremble at the cross! 0 that I may be delivered from "the fear of man, which bringeth a snare !" " My drowsy powers why sleep ye so ! Awake, my sluggish soul ! Nothing hath half thy work to do ; Yet nothing is half so dull ! Go to the ants ; for one poor grain See how they toil and strive ;— Yet we who have a heaven to obtain, How negligent we live ! Waken, O Lord, my drowsy sense, To Walk this dangerous road ; That if my soul be hurried hence," May it be' found in God 7 June 2d. I am this day under renewed obli- gations to that Hand which hath supplied all my necessities, from my earliest days, until the present period of time. 0 that I may lie in the valley of humility, under a sense of the numerous favors bestowed upon me, by the hand of an ever bountiful God ! and improve the moments that are allotted me, to the glory of his great name, and the good of my own im- mortal soul ! I feel my heart is too often placed upon things below the sun — may the Lord help me to tear my heart and affections from earth, and place them on things above. SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 237 My Lorenzo's mind is exercised and drawn out to visit foreign lands, to call sinners to re- pentance ; and I would not stand in his way above all things, but I feel the need of more grace ; to acquiesce in all circumstances, in the will of Providence ; which I desire to do more than any thing. beside. May the God of all grace, enable me to say — " not my will but thine be done." Lord, may I be made of some use to my fellow creatures whik on earth I stay, that I need not be quite use.riss, while I am an inhabitant of this lower world I — It is now night, and the evening shades prevail, "The sun hath set beyond the west- ern sky, and the Lord only knows whether I shall see the return of another day ! May he take charge of me this night ; and grant, that whether I sleep, or whatever T do, I may have a single eye to his glory, and be prepared to meet my "last enemy"' in peace! May God reward my kind benefactors with every need- ed blessing. Sunday, June 12th. This hath been a day of deep trial to my soul. There having been an appointment made, for my Lorenzo to preach in the African church, at six o'clock, and the people appearing anxious to see me, as many of them had not, it was published that I would be there, and perhaps I would subjoin a few words by way of exhortation : this ma^ie such an impression on the minds of people, that they came out in such quantities, that they could not get into the house. I took my seat in the altar ; and after Lorenzo had given them a discourse from these words — " 0 earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord," — I rose up and spoke a few words ; but the cross was so weighty, I did not fully answer my mind. I closed the meeting by striving to lift my heart to God. in prayer, with some degree of liberty. May the Lord deliver me from the fear of man, which bring- eth a snare ! Why should we be so much under the influence of the enemy, as not to speak for our God in these important times, when wickedness doth so much abound, and the love of many is waxing cold, and others are carrying such burthens 1 0 may the God of all grace stand by and support his people in this day of trial ! The storm is gathering fast, and who will be able to stand, while the anger of the Lord is pouring out upon the in- habitants of the earth, for their ingratitude, particularly those of our favored land, Amer- ica ! We have had peace and plenty for many years ; but the fulness of bread was the des- truction of Sodom ! 0 that it may not be the case with us ! June 13th. May my soul and body be al- together devoted to that God, who hath pro- vided for me ever since I have had an exist- ence ! I have in some instances been brought into trying circumstances ; but there hath al- ways been a way opened for me, so that I have never lacked any thing so much as to say that I was in a suffering condition. For if"! had it not, nor wherewith to procure it for myself, yet the Lord that hath the hearts of all men in his hands, would raise up some one to sup- ply my wants! Glory! glory! be to his Name for ever and ever, for all his mercies, to such an unworthy mortal as me I — What is past we know ; but what is to come we can- not tell. May we be prepared for whatever lies before us ! The cloud seems gathering fast over our land ! May the God that rules on high — that all the earth surveys, avert the threatening storm, and deliver us from the power of our enemies. — 0 the charms of Amer- ica ! shall they be destroyed by foreigners 1 Shall the rich jewel of LIBERTY be plucked from the American crown by TYRANTS ] — Forbid it mighty God! — and grant, if we need chastisements, as no doubt we do, as a nation, to let us fall into THY HAND, rather than into the hand of man, for thou art merciful ! 0 that the people of this favored land, might learn to be wise, in time to save our country from destruction ! My soul mourns on ac- count of my fellow mortals ! May they be made sensible of the necessity of making their peace with God, before the evil day shall come, when they shall say "I have no plea- sure in them." June 14th. Through the favor and good- ness of God I am still alive, and am blessed with as good health, as I have enjoyed for many months; and trust my face is Zion-ward. Forever praised be the Lord for all blessings which I do enjoy. 0 may my soul drink deeper and deeper into that spirit which will enable me to bear the cross with joy ; and not shrink from it like a coward, and the crown fall from my head, and others take the prize. Jp*", ^8th. Through the tender mercy of the Lord, who is over all and above all, I am still an inhabitant of this lower world, sur- rounded by dangers and difficulties ; liable to stray in bye and forbidden paths ; and the way appears so gloomy that I tremble at the prospect. I feel much concerned for the pre- sent state of my beloved country. There is so much dissension among the people of this most favored of all lands, that I fear for its consequence. My heart has often been pain- ed, to see the INGRATITUDE which has been prevalent in our peaceful, plentiful, and happy country. — Whilst other nations were almost deluged in blood, we have been bless- ed with peace in our borders; and the glorious gospel has been spread from shore to shore. But these happy days are gone, and for aught 1 know, or can see, it may be long before they will return, unless the Lord should undertake 238 SUPPLEMENTARY PvEFLECTiONS TO THE JOUKNEY OF LIFE. our cause. He can brin"; low and raise np He sways kingdoms ; and it is tlirougli his long suffering and tender mercy that the world is kept in existence ; for it groaneth under the wickedness of its inhabitants! If He were to enter into judgment with us, who could stand before him '? And it appears he is about to visit the earth with a curse ! It is surely time for those that profess to fear God, to awake and shake themselves from that indolence of spirit, which so prevails in our land ; and lay a siege to a throne of grace for deliverance ; for he is all-sufficient, and can make a way, where it appears to us, short-sighted creatures, impossible for a way to be m.ade. May he undertake our cause, and bring deliverance in whatever channel he thinks best. Sunday, June 19th. I have been at Capt. John Anderson's, Hoboken, for several \veeks, where I have been treated very kindly. Him- self and wife are as agreeable a couple as I have met v^ith for a long time, and I believe they wish well to the cause of religion ; but they do not enjoy that peace in their own souls as they might. May the God of all grace attend them, and enable them to take up the cross, that they may be prepared for a seat at the right hand of God, at last. On the twenty-ninth of June, we left New- York, after having been there for the space of near three months, for New Haven, in the mail-stage. We travelled through the most delightful country that my eyes ever beheld ; the season was so charming: the gardens were in bloom : the fields and meadows clothed in their richest dress ; so that the eye might be transported with pleasure at almost every glance. My heart was at the same time con- templating the goodness of God to the once happy land of America; but now, how soon her beauty might be laid in the dust, by the spoiler^ we could not tell, and all her glory brought to naught ! But there is a Goa, that rules over all ; and I trust he will bring order out of confusion ! May the people learn hu- mility and submission from the present calam- ity, to the will of the great Ruler of the uni- verse. We arrived at New Haven about nine o'clock at night; we stopt at the stage-tavern, kept by a man that fears not God nor regards man. if we may judge by the appearance, but we could not get permission to stay there for the night. It being so late we could not find any friends, although there were Methodists in the place ; consequently, we were under the ne- cessity of seeking lodgings in another public house: accordingly, we did, and slept there. I But in the morning, Lorenzo went out to find the preacher, that is stationed at New Haven, and in his way, he met with a brother Woolf^ and he requested him to breakfast with him, and sent up to the public house for me to come to his house ; accordingly I did, but the peo- ple v/here we stayed, said that we ought to have eat breakfast with them, as we stayed there the night before ; and so charged us one dollar and a half for our lodging, which Lo- renzo paid. The fiiends in New Haven were very kind, and wished Lorenzo to stay over the Sabbath; this was on Thursday, he was anxious to get to his father^s ; but by the solicitation of bro- ther Smithy the stationed preacher, and many others, he was prevailed on to stay. He preached on Thursday night and Friday night; and on Sunday he preached four times, the people appeared quite solemn and attentive. The preacher in that place, is one of the most affectionate, friendly men, that I have ever met with; may the Lord bless him, and make him useful to souls ! On Monday morning I left New Haven, in company with a man and his wife for Bran- ford, -in their wagon : while Lorenzo stayed to give them another sermon, as it was the '■'■Fourth of July, -^ and there was an oration to be delivered by the great Mr. T***-^ ; accord- ingly, he spoke something on the present state of our country, to an aiidience that were at- tentive. He then left there in a wagon, which belonged to a Quaker, who were going to see their friends in Branford, where he spoke again at night. The next morning the friend that had brought US to Branford, started with us, to North Guilford, to a brothers of mine, tliat I had not seen for near thirty years. We were both very small at that time, but now he had a family of six children and a wife, and I felt much pleased to find that he had been indus- trious, and appeared to be doing well, as it re- lates to this world ; and I trust he was not altogether indifferent to the things of another. His wife was in a low state of health, but I have no doubt but she enjoys religion : may the God of all grace bless them and their dear children. There I saw my step-mother also, that I had not seen before, since I was six years of age ; my heart glowed with affection towards her ; may her last days be crowned with peace ! My brother tc;ok his wagon, and carried us to Durham, on the stage-road, and tarried with us that night ; and in the morning bid us fare- well, and returned home. A friend living at Durham, lent us a chaise to Middletown ; where my Lorenzo held meeting at night. There we met brother Burrows fiom Hebron, with a wagon, which was to return the next morning, in which we came to his house, where we stayed from Friday until Monday. Lorenzo preached on Friday night, and also on Sunday at the Methodist meeting-house ; SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 239 the people were solemn and attentive. At five o'clock, at another place four or five miles dis- tant, and returned again that night. This place was about twelve or fourteen miles from his dear /a^^cr's; and as we had no horse or carriage and brother Burrows made wagons, he bought a horse and wagon from him ; and we started on Monday about three o'clock in the afternoon, and arrived at his father's just before dark. We were kindly received by his father and the rest of the fam- ily: we found the old gentleman in tolerable health ; but being a man advanced in years, he was something feeble : we stayed with him from Monday until Saturday. This place is much degenerated from what they once were, when the candle of the Lord shone upon their heads; but now there is scarcely any that I saw, who appeared to enjoy religion ! Our dear old father, seemed to be struggling for de- liverance in the blood of Jesus ; may the great Master appear to his soul, the first among ten thousand, and altogether lovely ! We spent the week I may say in a solitary way, in taking our rambles through the lonely walks that my Lorenzo had taken in early days of childhood, before his tender mind was matured ; and after he had arrived to the age of fifteen, when his heart was wrought upon by the Spirit of God — and this was the sweet grove at the foot of a beautiful hill, through which ran a charming rivulet of water ; where he used to go and meditate and pray to that God, who was able to save and did deliver his soul, and enabled him to take up his cross, and go forth to call sinners to repentance. My heart was pained to know and see that some part of the family, was not, or appeared not engaged to save their souls. Oa Saturday, we started for Tolland, and from thence to Squarepond, where Lorenzo preached twice the next day, at the Methodist meeting-house, to an attentive congregation ; and at five o'clock at Tolland, the people seemed very solemn. Early on Monday morn- ing we left Tolland, for Hartford, where Lo- renzo preached at night, in a Presbyterian meeting-house, to a tolerable congregation. We met with kind treatment from a Doctor Lynds — may the Lord bless him and his ! We left Hartford on Tuesday, and went to an aunt's of Lorenzo's that night, living about four or five miles from his father's. She appeared very glad to see us ; and sent out and called in the neighbors, and Lorenzo gave them a short discourse. The next day Lorenzo was quite unwell, unable to sit up : but towards evening we made ready, and started for his father's, where we arrived in safety. Lorenzo had intended to leave me at his father's, while he took a journey to the east : but cir- cumstances appeared not to favor it ; and he concluded to take me with him. Accordingly, we made preparations for our departure, on Saturday morning, July 23d, 1814, after hav- ing stayed with his father for ten or twelve days. 1 felt truly pained to part with the dear old man : may the Lord bless him, and make his last days abundant in peace ! My Lorenzo preached at Vernon at night, and in the morn- ing to an attentive little company — may the Lord make it like bread cast upon the waters ! He preached at Harlford-five-miles, on Sun- day, to a crowded congregation. July 25th. We have this day arrived at Hartford ; and my Lorenzo has received his books from New York, and furthermore we have heard of the arrival of a large force of I our enemies' soldiers, landing on our once peaceful happy shore ! O that the God that is able to save, would appear for our deliver- ance! although, as a nation, Ave have for- feited all right and title to protection : yet there is no where else to fly for deliverance ! 0 that we, as a nation, may be humbled be- fore God, and lift our united cries to the throne of grace for his assistance ! May the tumults of the earth be hushed to silence, and people learn war no morel iNIy soul longs to drink deeper into that spirit of love, to God and man, that I may be made useful to souls, and a comfort to my wandering companion, that I may be a helpmate indeed ! How vain are all things here below, How false and yet how fair I Kach pleasure has it poison too, 4nd every sweet a snare I " 0 that the Lord would teach me the empti- ness of earthly enjoyments, and help me to rely on him alone for support and comfort! 0 that my prospects for glory may brighten up, and my soul be struggling for full deliver- ance from every desire that is not centered in Him that is able to give all things ! 1 have been reading the exercise of a pre- cious woman, who went with her husband to the East Indies, to helj) him to preach the gospel to the poor ignorant Hindoos. 0 that the de- sire which filled her soul, to spread the good news of glad-tidings of the Saviour, may pre- vail more and more ! We rode three miles from Hartford, the same day that we went there; and Lorenzo preached at night, at Eas't Hartford, to, per- haps, one hundred and fifty or two hundred, (and they were quite attentive,) from these ^vords — "Behold I stand at the door and knock, if any man hear my voice and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and he with me." My mind was quite depressed, although I was enabled to close the meeting by prayer. I feel a gloom hang- ing over my mind, on the account of the pre- \r 240 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. sent state of my country. 0 the great God deliv^er our happy land into the hand of the spoiler! 0 that God would hear and an- swer piayer; inspire, and then accept the prayer of us poor mortals ! My soul longs to be prepared for whatever awaits us on the shores of time ! If we live as we ought, we may rely on the providence of God, to protect us from every evil. My Lorenzo is very un- well. 0 that the Lord may give him grace and strength to do his duty, and call sinners to kspentance ! May the Lord bless his labors, and make him useful to souls ! I long to get more confidence, to take up my cross, and help him to spread the good news of glad tidings to all people — may God help me! My desire is, that I may lie at the feet of Jesus, and be willing to love the cross, that I may wear the crown in :hose happy mansions above the skies! My heart, I find, is too often wandering from my God ! 0 that I may arise and shake myself, and in the strength of Jesus, overcome my enemies, both of a spirit- ual and a temporal nature ! I long to be alto- gether devoted to my God ! Lorenzo experts to preach this evening — may the Lord attend, by the unction of his holy Spirit. Lorenzo preached the last night; but I was so unweii that I could not attend : and he is to preach twice to day — may the Lord stand by him, and make his words sharp and piercing, reaching the hearts of those that hear! My soul longs to be more alive to God, that I may be made more useful to my fellow-crea- tures, and help my companion to spread the glorious gospel through this weary land : we are wanderers on earth — we have no abiding home in this world, but are seeking one above — may th-e God of all grace enable us to keep the prize in view, and deliver us from all our enemies. My Lorenzo hath spoke once to-day, and is to speak again this evening — may the Lord attend the word with power. Why should we desire to live in this world to be useless'? For what would be the benefit if we were to live to the age of Methuselah, and neglect the one thing needful '\ It would only add to our condemnation ! O that these things may be impressed on my heart! July 28th. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and forget not all his benefits! What reason 1 have to be thankful to my great Benefactor for mercies to me, a poor wanderer upon the earth : that I am provided with kind friends in this world of woe ! May my heart glow with gratitude to my God and my fellow-mor- tals for the blessings that I do enjoy ! May the ffreat Master reward those that are willing to administer to the necessities of those that have taken thier lives in their hands, and have gone forth to sound the alarm, and call sin- ners to repentance — to ofier them free salva- tion in the blood of Jesus ! My soul longs to see Zion prosper; to hear poor sinners inqui- ring the way to peace and true happiness. 0 may the Lord inspire my heart with that liv- ing faith^ to cry mightily to him who is able to save souls. 0, if Christians were more en- gaged to obtain the height and depth, and length and breadth of the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, what happy times it would be! 0 my soul, awake! — lift up a cry to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for full redemption in the blood of Jesus ! Lorenzo preached three times at East Wind- sor ; but the people are like the nether mill- stone, hard and unfeeling : may the Lord soften their hard hearts, and bring them to a sense of their danger ! We were at a kind family by the name of Stoten. May the Lord pros- per them in the way to glory. My heart hath felt somewhat refreshed since I came to the house of friend Barker's, living in West Windsor. Lorenzo hath been acquainted with the family sixteen years ago — it does my heart good to meet those that have their faces Zionward ! What a sweet meeting it will be when all the tempted followers of Jesus get home : " Th-ere on a green and flowery mount Our weary souls shall sit ; And with transporting joys recount The labors of our feet f" What a prize ! Is it not worth the striving for T 0 may I be more zealous in the Way of my duty : more willing to take up the cross. The news of war is saluting our ears daily. 0 that God may prepare us for whatever awaits us; and if a scourge is necessary, may it bring us, as a nation, to the feet of Jesus ! My heart is pained within me ! 0 Lord, pre- pare me to submit to thy will, with the rest of the poor fallen race of Adam ! We have all sinned, and come short of the glory of God, and deserve chastisement: 0 that we may fall into the hand of God rather than the hand of man : for he is merciful ! I feel a desire to submit without murmuring, but our hearts are so refractory, we need the influence of grace, to make us what we ought to be. My Lord, help America ! July 29th. Lorenzo preached last evening to a tolerable company, considering it was a very unpleasant night ; and they gave very good attention : may the Lord make it like seed sown on good ground, that shall bring forth fruit in due time ! There seems to be a number in this place that are heaven-born and heaven-bound ; may the Lord make them SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 241 burning and shining lights in the land where- in they live, that may be like unto the leaven that was hid in three measures of meal, lea- vening the whole lump; so that the flame ^ay continue to increase until the town shall be filled with the glory of God! My soul longs to see Zion prosper ! 0 God, fill my heart with love to Thee and my fellow sin- ners; my heart is pained to see so little good done as there is ; may God revive his work once more in the land. " Through grace 1 am determin'd To CO jquer though I die, And then away to Jesus, , On wings of love I'll fly I"' I am a stranger and pilgrim on earth, together with my dear companion ; but we have the promise of a substantial inheritance, if we are faithful, and continue to the end ! " The Lord my pasture shall prepare, And feed me with a shepherd's care ; My noon-day walks he shall attend, And all my midnight hours defend." 0 Lord, help me to rely upon thy promises, by faith ! July 31st, 1814. What cause have T to adore that beneficent Hand, that hath and doth still provide for such a poor unprofitable crea- ture as me ! — may my heart be filled with grateful songs of praise to the great Master. We left Hartford on the morning of the 30th, without knowing whither we went, or when we should find a resting-place for the night ; but God provided for us, beyond what we could have expected : we met with an old man, and after speaking to him, we found him to be one of those who are striving to walk the narrow happy road ; and he told us of a family who he thought would be glad to see Lorenzo: accordingly, we went there, and found it even so ; this is called Barkhamstead. They received us with affection, and every attention possible ; their names were Francis. Lorenzo held two meetings at a barn, within about a mile from this friend's; the people were solemn and attentive. There I met two of my uncle's daughters very unexpectedly — they lived in this neighborhood ; they ap- peared glad to see me, this being the first time 1 had ever seen them since I could recollect. I have had as little acquaintance with any of my relations as most. This circumstance ex- cited a sensation in my heart, tha^ I "vvas almost a stranger to before ; I felt such a drawing towards them ! 0 that the Lord would give them to feel the necessity of living up to the requirements of the gospel, that we may meet at last on the happy banks of ever- lasting deliverarce ! In the evening we went about five miles further, where Lorenzo preached again. This was the third time he had preached this day; may the Lord strengthen his body and soul, to cry aloud, and spare not, to sinners to repent. Monday morning, August 1st. Lorenzo preaches again this morning at 5 o'clock. O that the Lord would make him more and more useful to his fellow-mortals. I feel this morning a desire to be more engaged with my God ! 0 that my heart might be filled with all the fullness of the Spirit, that I may be more willing to take up my cross and help my companion to do good ! Time is short — we are hastening to Eternity ! 0 that our days may be spent in the service of God, helping souls on to the peaceful mansions of rest. We left brother Coe's this morning, and went on about seven or eight miles ; and our horse was taken sick ; we stopped at a public house, and the people seemed willing to help us to administer some relief. I felt my mind quite composed, knowing that he who dealeth out to us, knoweth what is best, and what good may result from it we cannot tell ! The family was desirous Lorenzo should hold a meeting here this evening, and he hath consented. May the Lord stand by him, and enable him to declare the whole counsel of God, to those that may come out to hear ! May my heart feel more engaged for the sal- vation of souls ! August 3d. 'What cause of gratitude I have to the God of all mercies, that it is as well with me this morning as it is! may my heart be filled with grateful songs of praise for his preservation! We started from the public house, where our horse was sick, on Tuesday morning;, the 2d day of August. Lorenzo having preached the evening before to a small congregation — but quite attentive. I think there were really pious, humble souls ! But I left there condemned in my own mind, for not taking up my cross ; may the Lord forgive me, and enable me to be more obe- dient in future. We intended to reach Lenox that night, which was about thirty miles : our horse ap- pearing quite well. It was not far from sun- rise : the day appeared very gloomy^we travelled on until about 6 o'clock, then we stopped at a tavern and got some refresh- ment; they made a tolerable heavy charge ; we paid it ; and Lorenzo gave them two books ; he requested the man to let one of them circulate through the neighborhood, hoping it might prove a blessing to some ! — God grant it for his mercy's sake ! We con- tinued on our way through a wood, four or five miles; lying nearly on the Farmingtdn river, over a mountain of considerable height; the road was very good, and the prospect de- lightful to me; the river breaking through the rocks appeared to me very majestic, while the banks were clothed with delightful green. 16 242 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. My heart was charmed with the scene. After we got over the mountain, the country seemed more thinly inhabited than any part of Connecticut that I have been in. May the Lord bless the people. VVe travelled on until between one and two o'clock; then we stopped and gave our horse some food. By this time the clouds began to grow somewhat more gloomy ;. but we did not think the storm w^as so near : — we started — but had not got more than a mile and a half, before the clouds began to discharge their contents at such a dreadful rate, that we were almost blinded with the rain — and no house near that we could retreat to ! At last v/e came to a place where there was a house over in the lot, and also a barn ; we drove up to the bars, and I got out and ran to the barn : but there seemed to be no asylum from the impetuous rain ; from thence I ran to the house, but no one lived there, so T was compelled to return to the barn ; where, by the time Lorenzo had got, with his horse and wagon, and drove them into the barn upon the floor, I was wet through and through. I crept upon the mow, and he reached me my trunk ; there I changed my clothes ; but he was not so well off, for he was under the necessity of keeping his on. We stayed there until the storm was over; then we made the best of our way to Lenox, where we arrived a little before sunset — we got into a friend's house, where we were treated very kind. Lorenzo appeared to have tarken some cold : but we have reason to be thankful that it is no worse. We have a trying world to pass through : 0 that the Lord may enable us to keep the prize in view; that our conflicts may prove blessings to our souls, and we at last come off more than con- querors through him that has loved us and given himself for us ! Lorenzo hath had the privilege of preaching in the Court-house twice, and perhaps he may hold meeting there again this evening — may the Lord that can answer by fire, attend the word with power to the hearts of those that hear! 0 my soul, look up to him that is able to save, for all the strength that is necessary to enable me to bear with patience, whatever may be the will of my heavenly Father to inflict. My soul longs to enjoy more of the perfect love of God, that I may in all things say, " not my will, but thine be done !•" August 4th. Through the goodness of the Friend of sinners, I am still alive, and better in health than I could expect^ considering rr.y exposure for a few days past. May my heart be grateful to him that supplies all my wants. We left Lenox this morning, and have come to Pittsfield, that is a delightful country; but the same gloom appears to hang over the country as it relates to religion / 0 that the cloud would break and the work of God re- vive once more I — may my heart glow with love to God and my fellow sinners; I want to be a true follower of the meek and lowly Je- sus ; be prepared for life or death, a living witness of his goodness, and when 1 am call- ed to bid adieu to this world of woe, that I may leave it in peace ! August 5th. How much I am indebted to the rich mercy of a kind Providence, for the many blessings which 1 do enjoy — the favor of kind friends, while a wanderer on earth. We left Lenox the morning of the 4th, and went to the north part of Pittsfield, to old friend Wards, where we were received with seeming friendship ; but my Lorenzo could not get the people notified as he had expected he might have d«^ne, when he thought of going there at night but concluded to start from there early tht next morning ; but several people coming in that evening, appeared so anxious that he should preach before he left the place, that he concluded to stay, -if they would give notice, which t^iey promised to do, at half-past 10 o'clock the following day, and at evening in the centre of the town — it being a day set apart for a fast by the Methodists. Accordingly we repaired at the appointed hour to the meeting-house, where a consider- able number of people were collected, and Lo- renzo spoke to them on the duty of fasting, from these words, »" In those days shall they fast," with a good degree of liberty : the peo- ple were very solemn and attentive — may God make it a blessing to some souls. From thence we came to the centre of the town, to a bro- ther Green's, where we were received with great kindness. 0 that the great ^Master may reward those who are willing to receive his w^andering Pilgrims, and make them comfort- able with every needed blessing for time and eternity. 0 that I could always keep the place of Mary at the feet of Jesus! Lord give me more of the loving spirit which she possessed — that my soul may enjo)' the bless- ings that are laid up for those that are faith- ful. My Lorenzo is much afilicted of late with his old complaint — may God give him ard me grace to say the will of the Lord be done. August 6th. My mind is quite depressed this day — the fluctuating scenes of life have too mu«.h impression on my heart. 0 that my Lord would give me grace to bear them with " itience ! We are still in Pittsfield ; — the people are kind, but they have their peculiari- ties, so inquisitive to know the concerns of others ! .' — may the Lord help us to look more carefully into our own hearts ; and see that we are right before God ! I need more of the spirit of submission to the will of my Master. August 7th. My poor companion hath been SUPPLEKEXTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 243 very much afflicted yesterday and the last night, with the tooth-ache, in so great a de- gree, that he could not attend the appointment the last evening, which gave me some pain, as I knew it would be a disappointment to many. I thought if I could have gone and spoken to the people, if I could have spoke any thing to the editicatioii of souls, it would, I thought, have been a great comfort to my mind. My health is but poor ; may God strengthen my body : and above all, may my heart be so filled with love to my fellow sin- ners, that I may call upon them to close in with the overtures of mercy ! I felt such a desire that souls might be benefitted, that I could not sleep. 0 that I may be willing to take up my cross, and if the Lord has any thing for such an unworthy creature as me to do, may I not be so loath to accede to it. I feel many times much distressed on account of my backwardness. 0 that I may be a cross- bearer indeed. Lorenzo hath gone to «peak to those who will assemble to hear the \-ord, in much, weakness of body: may that God who is able to bring strength out of weak- ness, stand by him, and enable him to de- clare the whole counsel of God. He labors under many weaknesses, but this I trust is his consolation, that when his work is done, he will receive double for all his pain ! O that I may willingly take my share with him in this vale of woe, that I may share with him in the reward ! May the Lord bless his la- bors this day. We returned to Pittsfield town in the afternoon, and he preached at 5 o'clock to a crowded congregation. They were really attentive — may the Lord seal con- viction on their hearts. This was the third time he had spoke that day : he returned to brother Green's where we lodged, and seemed much better than he was in the morning, in the evening there was a number who came in, and he spoke to them again, and it was quite a solemn time ; my heart was much drawn out in prayer that the Lord would bless them. We expected *iO have left the place on Mon- day morning, but the weather proved so un- favorable that it was impracticable : conse- quently we stayed until Tuesday; then we left brother Green's and came on to Benning- ton that night, to a public house ; where Lo- renzo got permission to hold meeting in a large ball room ; he hired two little boys to go down into the middle of the tow^n to give i.otiee, and others told some, so that there were perhaps more than one hundred that at- tended ; they gave very good attention — God grant they may profit by it. On Tuesday, the 9th of August we left Bennington, and came to Cambridge while meeting house; where we took breakfast. This brought to my recollection former times, wheri I was a child ; the rambles that T have taken among my companions through this delighful spot ! now those that were my companions, are mar- ried, and have large families: many have gone to the " SILENT TOMB," whither we are all hastening. May the Lord prepare us for that important day. We then started for my sisters living near the Batonkiln river; where w^e arrived a little before night. My sister was much rejoiced to see us, and I was not less happy to me^t with a sister whom I had not seen but once in more than twenty years. I found her enjoying a good degree of peace and plenty : a kind husband and a suf- ficiency of this world's goods ; and I trust her face is Zionward ! May God help us to keep on our journey until we meet to part no more ! ^unday, August 14th. Bless the Lord my soul for the present mercies that I do enjoy ; I have been privileged once more of meeting with a kind sister ; my heart warms with af- fection towards her. She appears to be striv- in.g to make her way to mount Zion. May the Friend of sinners be her guide and support through this vale of tears, and may we meet on the peaceful banks of blest eternity at la.st, with those of our friends that have arrived there before us. She is blessed with an affec- tionate friend and companion; may the Lord make them happy in time and in eternity. Lorenzo is very much afflicted with the old complaint, that has followed him almost all his life. This northern clime disagrees greatly with his health, and I know not what will be the consequence, if he stays long in this part of the world. My sister wishes me to stay w^ith her for some time, but I cannot feel re- conciled to let my companion go and leave me behind ; and on the whole, I think I had ra- ther go and take my chance with him, until it is the will of our God to part us by his Pro- vidence.— May the Lord help us to feel re- signed to his will in all things, enable us to keep the prize in view, and be faithful to our good God while on earth we stay, and be pre- pared to shout hallelujahs above, among the blood-washed throng, in the paradise of God ! Monday, 15th. My Lorenzo preached twice yesterday in this place, and some w^ere offend- ed at his doctrine ; this shows how prejudiced people are in favor of their own notions; may the Lord help people to discern between truth and error — my heart's desire is to keep the narrow road that leads to joys on high : may the way appear more plain to my understand- ing, and my heart feel more love to God and man ; w^e know not what is in store for us, nor how many conflicts we may have to pass through ; may our days be spent in the ser- vice of the great Master, so that whether we have pleasure or pain, w^e-may be enabled to say, the will of the Lord be done ! i the way 244 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFZ. of danger we are in, and we need the influ- ence of his grace to speed us on our way. The cloud seems to darken, and what may be the troubles that America may have to encoun- ter we do not know: may that God who is able to deliver nations as well as individuals, undertake our cause, and make it a blessing to the inhabitants of this our once happy land ; my soul longs for the prosperity of my coun- try, and that precious souls may be brought to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Christ Jesus the Lord T 0 that my heart may feel a greater inward struggle for the welfare of my dear fellow mortals : and keep the crown in view myself ! Tuesday, August 16th. I am still the spared monument of mercy ; 0 that my soul may glow with love and gratitude to my great Benefactor, for all his favors to unwor- thy me. But my cold heart is too little warmed by all these blessings ! 0 God, give me more of that inward purity of heart, that my life may be like an even spun thread ! — my heart and soul engaged in the w^ork, to help my Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor sinners to turn to God, and seek the salvation of their poor souls ! " Come Lord from above, These mountains remove : O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." Wednesday morning, August 17th. We have been one week at my brother-in-law's, and they very kind; we have taken much satisfaction with my sister and her husband ; may their hearts be placed on those riches that are durable and will never fade ! — I feel my heart too little alive to my God. 0 that I had more of the power of living faith ! " The praying spirit breathe, The watching pow'r impart : From all entanglement beneath, Call ofl'my peaceful heart !" August 19th. We left my dear sister's yes- terday, with hearts much affected, not know- ing whether we should meet again on mortal shores, but hoping, if we meet no more below, we may have a happy meeting in that bright world above, where separation v/ill be dread- ed no more ! We travelled about twenty-three miles, and met wuth a kind family, where we put up for the night. In the morning, by the time the day broke, we started for the Saratoga Springs, where we were aiming, and arrived there by six o'clock. There Lorenzo met a lady from South Carolina, who had treated him with every attention when at the White Sulphur Springs at Virginia, and also at her own liouse in Charleston. She still appeared much pleased to meet with him here : she in- vited him to call upon them at their lodgings, at the Columbian Hotel. Accordingly we did, and were treated with great politeness. Lorenzo received an invitation to preach in the afternoon at four o'clock, which he ac- cepted. 0 may the word come frcm the heart, and reach the hearts of those that hear ; may his labors be blessed to the people in this place ! — my soul longs to see the work re- vive, and souls brought to the knowledge of the truth. We are now at the Springs, but which way we shall bend our course when we leave herC; I cannot tell. May the Lord direct our steps in that way which will be most for our good and his glory ! I am a wanderer upon the earth ! may the Lord help me to be resigned to his will in all things — I feel to shrink from the cross at times ; but the desire of my heart is, that I may be a willing follower of the meek and lowly Jesus. My soul's desire and prayer to God is, that the people of America may learn righteousness, and put their trust in that God that is able to save. 0! my heart is pained to see so much inattention to the one thing needful, and I also mourn before God for the coldness of my heart ! 0 that I may be stirred up to more diligence in my duty ! Saturday, August 20th. The Springs seem to have a salutary effect upon me — may my soul grow with gratitude to my great and good Benefactor for all his mercies to unwor- thy me. I am under many obligations to him who supplieth all our necessities — ^may my soul ever feel sensations of love to my pre- cious Redeemer for these unmerited favors, be- stowed on such an unprofitable creature as me! My poor companion is still much af- flicted with the asthma^ which makes him very feeble in body ; but I pray God to strengthen his soul^ and give him wisdom from above to prevail on precious souls to close in with the overtures of mercy ! The Lord help us to wait patiently to see the salvation of God ! "The way of danger we are in. Beset by devils, men and sin !" But .nay we view the line drawn by the Friend of sinners, and keep there ; so that we may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, and everlasting songs of praise to him who conquered death and the grave ; and made it possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain peace and pardon! Monday, August 22d. Through the tender mercies ot a Beneficent Providence, I am still alive, and out of eternity ! 0 may my soul be bowed down at his footstool — feeling grati- tude to that hand who hath preserved and provided for me in this unfriendly world ! I, of all creatures, have the most reason to be thankful ; tlie Lord hath raised me up friends to supply all mr necessities — may the great Master have all the glory. Loren/o preached at the Springs on Sunday, the 20th, to an at- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 245 tentive congregation, though made np of vaii- j ous characters, and some of the first rank — j bat gentlemen or ladies may be known by their behavior, meet them where you will. At Milligan's, (living about six or seven miles from the Springs,) he met a large company, but of quite a different cast — they gave him a quiet hearing ! — may the Lord turn curiosity into godly sincerity : my soul longs to see Zion prosper ! A lady at the Springs had re- quested us to return in the morning, before she should leave there, as she expected to start for the Bailstown Springs soon after breakfast. Accordingly, we started very soon in the morning, and arrived about six at the Colum- bian Hotel — where this lady, with one more, had invited us. They appeared very friend- ly; they were from South Carolina, by the name of Colden and Harper — the latter made me a present of six dollars : may the Lord re- ward her, as well as others, for their liberality to me ! Thursday, August 25th. I am now at Balls- town Springs, w«iither we came on Tuesday, for the benefit of the water. We have met with a kind family, for which I desire to be truly thankful to that gracious Providence, who hath opened the hearts of many to shov/ us kindness. — JMay he reward them richly in this world, and in the next bestov/ on them a crown of glory ! Lorenzo hath left me this morning, to fulfil some appointments which have been given out for him — may the great Master attend him with his grace, and bless his labors to precious souls ! I should rejoice to see the prosperity of Zion ! May the Lord prosper his people ! and make them of one heart and of one mind, that they may join to- gether to build up the cause of God, and not stand in the way of sinners ! When that happy day will arrive I know not, but who- soever lives to see that period may truly re- joice ! We stayed a few days more in this place. There are but few people here, I am afraid, that truly love and serve the Lord ! 0 that something might take place to bring them to a sense of their danger, and cause them to seek the Lord in good earnest ! The way of sin and transgression is hard and dangerous! May the Lord teach me my duty, and enable me to walk in the way of holiness, that my last end may be peace ! The prospect before me is something dark and gloomy at times, while I am tossed to and fro upom the boisterous ocean of life — but the Lord hath been my helper hitherto, and [ trust he will save to the end! My soul needs more grace and strength to stem the torrent of difficulties and dangers that I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord ifi sufficient ! What is before me I know not — ^but I hope to put my trust in the Lord, who is able to save, and not say my will, but thine be done ! August 27th. My soul is much depressed this morning. I spent the last night at a house, where the woman is a Methodist, but the man makes no profession of religion. I felt myself quite embarrassed, as he appeared very unsociable. I have returned to brother Webster's ; they are kind, but have a good many in family. My way appears something difficult, but I pray God to help me to sink into his v/ill ; and in whatever situation I may be brought in, to learn therewith to be con- tent ! 0 thou' Friend of sinners, draw nigh and give me more of the true spirit of Chris- tian love ! I pray my God to give my poor companion strength of body and mind, to be useful to souls, that when his work is finished on earth, he may, enter into joys on high! 0 happy, happy day, when the laborer shall receive his reward ! May he be faithful to his God, that he may have a clear sky, and a glorious pros- pect of that rich inheritance, which is laid up for those that are faithful to their God ! " O may my lot be cast with these, The least of Jesus' witnesses" — on earth, and at last join the blood- washed throng above ! Sunday, August 28th. This is the day that our all-conquering Saviour burst the bands of death, and led captivity captive ; opened the door of mercy to the enslaved sons and daugh- teVs of Adam, that they may profit by the rich sacrifice which hath been offered for their re- demption ! What matter of sorrow it is, that the offers of such unbounded mercy should bo neglected by those who are so deeply interested in it, to prepare them for the day of adversity and death ; which must assuredly overtake them, whether they will or not — there is no escape ! moments fly on without control, and will shortly bring us to the place appointed for all living ! 0 that it may rest with pon- derous weight on the hearts of all concerned in it ! And thou, 0 my soul ! look well to thyself, that thou mayest meet thy Judge in peace, when he shall come in the clouds of heaven, attended with his glorious retinue of saints and angels, to set in judgment on the descendants of the first man and woman ! who have ALL had the offers of life and salvation made to them ! It will be a joyful day to those who have improved their time, " and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb" — but 0 what horror will seize the guilty soul that squandered away feis precio'is time, and slighted the overtures of mercy ! who done despite to the Spirit of grace and the Son, who took upon him the form of a servant, spent many years of toil 246 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. and pain, and at last gave his life'di ransom for our salvation ! 0 what unbounded mercy ! 0 unexampled love ! Why are not our souls lost in wonder, love, and j)Taise ! May I ever tremble at his word ! My departure may be at hand — time is short at the longest. 0 that 1 may improve my precious moments as they pass, to the glory of my God, and the good of my own immortal soul ! My Lorenzo is engaged in blowing the gos- pel trumpet — may the Lord bless and be v/ith him while absent from me, and at last bring us to meet to part no more in that sweet world of love ! August 29th. My companion hath returned this morning. We left the Springs, and came on to Greentield to Dr. Young's. Lorenzo had an appointment to preach at ten o'clock — the people assembled at the time appointed — Lo- renzo was quite feeble in body, but he stood up and gave them a discourse on "the great day of lys wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand V with a good degree of liberty. I felt my heart somewhat refreshed under the word, and the people appeared very attentive. I think there are some souls in this place who truly love the great Master^may the Lord prosper them on their journey, and preserve them from the evils that are in the world ! My Lorenzo left it to others to give out a fev/ appointments, which they had in such a manner that he would be much pinched for time : consequently, he was under the necessi- ty of getting soma person for a pilot, and go on horseback ; as that would be a more speedy way of conveyance than his wagon. Accord- ingly he started, leaving me behind at the doctors, until he should return. He had to preach that afternoon, and again at night ; and once or twice, and perhaps three times, the next day. May that God, whom he is striving to serve, strengthen him, soul and body, to cry aloud and «pare not, to sinners to repent ! My heart is many times pained on his account : 0 that I could oftener say, Not my will, but thine be done — ihat whether our days be many or few, they may all be devoted to God. August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to unworthy me, in giving me a good degree of strength of body, and a desire in my soul to make my way through this trying world to a peaceful eternity! O that I may have the whole armor to fight the battles of my Mas- ter, and through his strength come off vic- ,torious ! The days are truly evil, and w^e need much grace to enable us to keep the narrow w^ay, and not lose our guide ; for we are surrounded by enemies on every hand : some, who pro- fess to love the Lord, are watching for EVIL, and not for good : — may they be sensi- ble that it was a command of our blessed Saviour, " to love one another" as he hath loved us ! May our hearts overflow with love to God, and our brethren ! My soul longs for more of that spirit, that my heart might melt at human woe ! May my soul feel for my dear fellow sinners, that I may bear them up by faith, to a throne of grace, knowing their souls are in danger, while liv- ing without God in the world ! My lot is a peculiar one, may God help me to fill the sta- tion that hath fallen to me, with true courage and fortitude. My companion is calling sin- ners to repentance, under many trials and inconveniences : — may the Lord stand by him and give him power and wisdom from above to give to every one a portion in due season ! Wednesday, August 31st. We have come eight or ten miles this morning; after Lorenzo had preached at sunrise, to a considerable congregation, with a good degree of liberty : the people were very serious, and many I trust were true lovers of Jesus ! In about two days Lorenzo preached s^everf times ; the last meeting w'as under the trees by moonlight; tlie prospect was delightful ; he addresse(4 the people from these words : '• Who is she that looketh forth at the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners." The people were solenin and ten- der. After this meeting he came to Dr. Young's, where I had been left two days and one night. May the Lord strengthen his body and soul, that he may cry aloud, and spare not, for sinners to repent. The times are truly av/ful and alarming ; may God send the v/ord home with power to the hearts of the j impenitent, that they may take the alarm, and fly to the arms of Jesus for shelter, before troubles shall overtake them. i We have heard a report that the city of Washington is taken by the enemy and burned, but I hope it is not so : be that as it may^ we must strive to sink into the will of the Lord ! What though the fire, or pLague, or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints among the rest, their very pains and deaths are blest ! O that the Lord would prepare them for every event of his Providence ! I think I should be willing to go to any part of the world, if the Lord would make duty plain before us ; the way seems to be intricate at present, although our way hath been opened in a very w^onderfiil manner since we left Virginia. Bless the Lord, 0 ray soul ! and let all within me join to praise his holy name ! May he guide us in the way he would have us to go, and teach us our duty, and enable us willingly to bear the cross, that we may wear a crown of glory at last, If our happy land should be brought into bondage to a foreign foe^ the times will be distressing^ beyond what many imagine. I pray God to deliver us from our enemies, if it is consistent with his will ; and if we need a scourge, that we may fall into the hands of God, and not man ; my heart is pained on the account of my country. ISIy companion preached on Thursday, 1st of September, three times; first at a Metho- dist meeting-house in Malta, where we had a sweet and precious time ; there were many praying souls present : from thence we came on to a friend's house, where we got some refresh- ment : we then went to another appointment at a large "steeple-house," where he had been requested to preach by some person ; but the house was shut when w^e arrived, and was not opened at all, for what reason I can- not tell ; but expect it was through prejudice ; but this did not dishearten him ; he stood up by the side of the house, and gave them a discourse on "many are called, but few are chosen." The people were attentive in gene- ral, except one or two, who thought their craft in danger; they grumbled a little to themselves, but did not make much disturb- ance : we had a peaceable waiting before the Lord. From thence we -came on to Still Water village, where he had another appointment; there he spoke in the open air, to a tolerable congregation, who gave good attention ! there the meeling-house was shut also against him. From thence we came on to the Borough, to a brother Even's, where we stayed that night ; the next day Lorenzo had an appointment at ten o'clock ; my prayer to the Lord was, that he would stand by him. We were on our way to the city of New York, and what awaited us there I could not tell ; the gloomy clouds seemed gathering over our hemisphere ; our once happyland is involved in a bloody war, and what will be the end of it, we can- not tell ; may the great Master give those that have an interest at the throne of grace, the true spirit of agonizing prayer, to cry mightily to God for deliverance from the thral- dom of war. My Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far distant from that which gave him birth ; may God teach him the way he would have him go ! My desire is, that God would direct our steps, and enable us to do our duty ; that when the storms of life are over, we may sit down in the paradise of God ! Friday, Sept. 3d. This day Lorenzo hath preached once at the Borough, to an attentive congregation ; we found kind friends in this place. From thence we came to Waterford, and stopped at friend King's, where we were received with expressions of kindness. They, with one more, requested Lorenzo to stay over the Sabbath, which he consented to; my soul's desire was, that the Lord would stand by his, and make his stay profitable to souls ! My heart was something gloomy, the pros- pect w-as dark; the times precarious; what was before us I. could not tell, and I felt my heart drawn out in prayer to God, that he would help us to, walk in the way he would have us to go : my desire is, that I may be prepared for all the troubles and difficulties, that I may have to encounter in this world of woe ! My dear companion in tribulation is quite feeble in body, which gives me much pain. 0 that I may learn the lesson of sub- mission ; the time is fast approaching when sorrow will be turned into joy, to those that are faithful to the God of all grace! 0 that I may be of that happy number ! Lorenzo is preaching in Waterford still ; on Friday and on Saturday night, on Sunday morning at sunrise, and at eight o'clock : the people came out very well, and appeared very solemn, and I trust good was done in the name of the Lord. JMay the Lord inspire our hearts, to cry mightily to him w^ho is able to save; for ourselves, and our country; it lies near my heart, and 0 that the people may feel interested for its welfare, and lay at the feet of the Master, and humble themselves in the dust, that God may deliver us! September 6th. We came to Lansinburgh, the appointment having been given out the day before ; but Mr. Chichester, a ' local preacher, who had been a principal man in building the meeting-house in that place, forbid his preaching in it ; consequently, the people erected seats by the side of a large byick house, for accommodation beneath its shade, where we had a refreshing time from the pre- sence of the Lord ; my heart was grateful that his blessings were not confined to any par- ticular place : for if we fly to the desert, be- hold he is there — in the city or country — still the Throne of grace is accessible to the hum- ble soul ! May God ever keep us from pride^ and vain-glory, that we may always keep the intercourse open between our souls and him ! From thence we went to Troy, but the same difficulty existed there, the meeting- house was shut in this place also ; but he repaired to the market-house, where he soon had a large company, and spoke to them there : many appeared quite serious : may conviction fasten on their hearts ! y^Q had been in Troy about six years before, and then had more friends than we could visit ; but now we were under the necessity of going to a public house to put up for the night : but after Lorenzo had done preaching, and we had retired to our lodgings, there w^as a friend, who we had no previous acquaintance with, came to the tavern where we were, and requested us to go and sleep at his house, which, after some hesi- 248 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. tation, we accepted, but left our horse where he was. The different treatment we met with now, from what we had received in years that were past, made a very great impression on my mind. Lorenzo had preached in this same place a number of times about six years previous, and was treated with much kindness by the Metho- dists: but now they were very distant. We left Troy, about eii^ht o'clock on Mon- day morning, and travelled more than forty miles that day, and stayed at a public house at niglit. VVe started eawiy in the morning, and came about seven miles, to a house of entertainment, where we stopped for break- fast. There Lorenzo missed his pocket-book — he left it under his pillow — it had bank notes of considerable amount in it : he took the horse, borrowed a saddle, rode back and found it, which was matter of thankfulness to us. After taking breakfast, we started and came on to Rhinebeck Flats, but made no stop , from thence to the ferry. We had to cross in a sail boat, and the Vv'ind blew quite hard, so that it appeared considerably gloomy to me; but we got over very well. We wished to get to Sopus, or rather Kingston, which was about three miles from the ferry, before we stopped. We came on, and t'he first thing we saw when the town appeared in view, was a numerous concourse of people assembled together, to see the soldiers take their departure for the city of New York, to defend it, if necessary from the enem}^. This filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I considered they were liable to fall in the con- test, and leave perhaps a wife and children unprotected ; and if not a wife and children, they had parents whose hearts were bleeding at the prospect — May God deliver us in his own good time. VVe were received by brother and sister Covel with friendship : may the Lord reward them in this world with every temporal bless- ing necessary, and crown them at last with a crown of glory ! It gives me fresh courage when I meet v/ith those M'ho love and serve the Lord, for we find such to be kind and affectionate to all. The times are truly awful ! — may. the Lord stand by his followers, and help them to lay at his feet, that they may be prepared for the gathering storm — my God, give me more grace to hang my soul on Thee ! I know what I have passed through, but what is to come I cannot tell : but if God be for :5, who can be against us ? 0 that we may so live, that we may be prepared for the worst. Since we left our father's we have travelled several hundred miles, through a delightful country, flowing as it were, " with milk and honey" — plenty, abounds on every hand — nothing is lacking but a grateful sense from whence these mercies flow. May God inspire the hearts of the people with a due sense of their privileges, both of a spiritual and tempo- ral nature, which they do enjoy ; and may they esteem them as they ought, that they may be saved from destruction ! We stayed two nights and part of three days at friend Covel's ; and Lorenzo had two meetings in the town, in a court-house, to a crowded audience ; and they were as attentive as could be expected, considering what a thoughtless place it was — may God have mer- cy upon them. We left friend Covel's on Thursday, Sep- tember 5th, and travelled on until night, and stopped at a public house: from thence we came on towards Newburgh, and about ten o'clock we came to a brother Fowler's, and called ; but he not being at home, and the family not choosing to give us an invitation to stOj), we kept on to Newburgh. We had been directed to call at a friend's house, by the name of Cowles, but could not find him. We then continued on our way, intending the first public house we came to, to stop, and get some refreshment; but in passing a toll bridge, the old man who attended it knew Lorenzo, and solicited him so earnestly to stop and take breakfast, that he consented. They appeared much pleased and entertained us as well as we could wish : it was done with such cheerful- ness, that it made it a pleasant repast to us indeed. 0 that people who have it in their power to do good in the world, would be more liberal, and not let the POOR outdo them, and so take their crown ! — May God have mercy on the high and lofty ones of the earth, and teach them they are born to die, and perhaps their dust will mingle with the beg- gars' ! and if they are not purified by grace, their souls will appear guilty before God ! and how can they stand in that great day, when the dread alarm shall be sounded — arise ye dead and come to judgment ! My God make us all sensible of the necessity of being ready to meet our judge in the air ! From the toll bridge we came on to a public house, and stopped to feed our horse ; and while he was eating, there was a woman, who we had met in a wagon a little before we got to this house, who thinking this was Lorenzo, had returned back to this house, and requested him to stop and preach to the people in this neighborhood : the tavern-keeper also solici- ted him, saying he would notify the neighbors. Lorenzo then consented to stay ; and we went about a mile further, to sleep at a house where they were Methodists, The place where vve went to was a delightful spot, situ- ated in a valley, between two considerable mountains, covered with shrubs and trees, ST7PPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 249 t but not very fertile, which made the contrast more striking. The house was surrounded with meadows and fruit trees — the scene ap- peared charming beyond description ! This would be a sweet retreat, was suggested to my mind ; if we had but a few select friends, whose souls were formed for social pleasure, as it relates to spiritual and temporal con- verse ! But stop, my fancy ! stay thy soul on God, who can give peace eve^i on the raging ocean. To him, and him alone would I look for com- fort, and not to objects which are so transient : my lot appears to be in a peculiar sphere, and I hope in love and mercy the Master will enable me to fill it with patience and submis- sion. We left Cornwall on Saturday morning, and proceeded on our way toward the city of New York : we made such progress, that we got within fifteen or sixteen miles of the city that night, and put up at a public house ; where we were disturbed by some town's peo- ple, who, I believe, did it on purpose, on the account of our appearance. 0 that they may be made sensible of the duty they owe to TIIEIvI SELVES, their GOD, and their NEIGHBORS! We started early on Sunday morning, and got to a brother Paradise's, at Bull's Ferry, where we left our horse and wagon — Lorenzo hired a Presbyterian man to keep him : and brother Paradise took a small boat and rowed us down to the city. My mind was over- spread with a gloom, but I strove to put my trust in the Lord — we had a pleasant time on the water — we got down to New York about two o'clock, and went to our old friend brother Munson's, and was received with the same marks of friendship as formerly — may the Lord reward them for their kindness to us. Our situation is as good at present as it has ever been, as it relates to our temporal pros- pects, but no doubt trials await us still ; may the Lord prepare us for whatever may befal us in the way of duty ! I have met with ano- ther kind family, who I am under many obli- gations to in days that are past : they still are friends — this is not the case with many-.- brother and sister Decamp are true-hearted ! may the Lord prosper them on their journey to a peaceful eternity 1 The cloud appears to spread over the American hemisphere — may God prepare his children for the shock : what though the fire, or plague, or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints among the rest, their pains and deaths are blest ! Monday, September 12th. I have this day felt my heart somewhat more composed than I have done for some time. September 13th. This day we have received more intelligence of the invasion of our once happy land. 0 that the Lord would prepare us for every event of his Providence. September 14th. I desire to be truly thank- ful to the great Giver of every mercy, for the blessings I do enjoy this precious morning ; I enjoy a tolerable degree of health, and am surrounded with kind friends. 0 that my soul may be filled with grateful songs of praise to him, who so richly provides for me ! my situa- tion is as pleasant as it has ever been, perhaps for many years. "Bless God, my soul, even unto death, And write a song for every breath." September loth. May my heart be made truly sensible of my dependence upon God, who giveth to every one liberally, that seek him with an undivided heart : but I feel this morning, as though my heart was too far from that enjoyment which makes happy in this world, and in the next. May my heart be revived, and filled with love to God, and my fellow mortals. Religion is low at this time, in almost every direction ; may our hearts feel interested for the prosperity of the church ! The t.mes are truly alarming, the sound of WAR is heard in our borders, the alarm is gone forti. — '• Ye sons of Columbia, to arms, to arms." Our sea-boards are likely to be deluged in blood. While our interior is in commotion, our frontiers have been saluted by the war-whoop of the savage ; while their tender wives and children have fallen victims to their wanton cruelty : may HE that rules on high, that can calm the Vaging ocean, and bring harmony out of confusion, undertake our cause, and deliver us from the hand of our enemy, and establish peace once more on the earth! But this may only be the beginning of sorrow to the inhabitants of this terrestrial ball. 0 that all who have an interest at the throne of Grace, would cry mightily to him tor strength, to stand in this day of adversity, j Lord prepare us to make our way through all opposition, to the peaceful, happy mansions of unclouded day. 0 happy, happy land, when shall we get there — my God, wash out the stains that sin has made on my immortal soul, that I may have a glorious admittance into those pure regions of everlasting rest. Trials await me on these mortal shores : may the God of love attend us by his grace, and give us true sub- mission to his will ! May my soul be filled with love and gratitude, to that hand, who hath provided for me, from my cradle to the present time. How much I owe, yet how little I do as I ought. 0 my soul, awake! awake ! to a sense of duty to the God of all consolation, that my soul may be filled with all his fulness. 250 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. September 16th. Nothing material has taken place in my situation for some days, but a continual clamor of WAR is saluting our ears, and what will*be the final issue, doth not yet appear : may we be prepared for whatever may await us : my soul is truly pained on ac- count of my country. 0 that God would un- dertake the cause of America ; that the people may learn humility^ and submission, to his divine v/ill ! My mind was much depressed this morning, when I arose, but tliese words came to my mind, " Be still, and know that I am God," with some power : may my heart acquiesce in whatever may be our lot. We have just heard the joyful tidings, that our dear fellow citizens of the town of Balti- more, are delivered from their troublesome visiters. 0 that their hearts may be thankful to that hand, who was able to save, when ap- pearances were most gloomy ; help us, 0 thou God of leve, to render thc--3 sincere thanks for these mercies; and may America, above all lands, be conformed to the will of him. who hath wrought out such a deliverance for this favored country ! may my heart glow with thankfulness to such a good God, and may the remnant of my days be spent in his ser- vice. Sunday, September 18th. This day my soul hath been refreshed under the improvement of brother Daniel Smith; while discoursing on the wickedness of the Jevv's, the once chosen people of God, in destroying that most worthy servant of God, Stephen ; his triumphant death, and ascension to glory. It filled my soul with raptures, I had something of a view, of the suffering Christian, bidding adieu to a world of woe, transported by a convoy of an- gels, to his Redeemers' bosom ! 0 what a glorious scene ! may that be my happy lot, though unworthy ! September 19th. My heart feels quite gloomy this day. 0 that these trials might teach me from whence my strength must comei I cannot tell what is before me; may God prepare and help me to hang upon his promises, and lay at the feet of the Redeemer j of mankind. I long to be more holy, that my heart may be drawn from earth, and placed on more permanent riches. Through grace I hope one day to out-ride th^ tempest and storms of life, and reach the fair fields of un- clouded day. May God revive his work in the land, and prosper ZION, and fill his church with faithful Christians ! September 21st. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and forget not all his benefits. The days are evil, we have need of more wisdom and humility, to walk the narrow road that leads to joys on high ! What a vain, deceitful world we have to travel through : How many snares on every side ; may we be as wise as serpents^ and harmless as doves. Friday, September 23d. The days are roll- ing fast away ; may I have wisdom and gracQ, to improve my time to the glory of my Creator, and the comfort and satisfaction of my own immortal soul ! INIy heart is often pained to see and feel so little of the life of religion, in almost every direction ; may the Lord once more revive his work in the land ! Since I came to the city, my husband and self took a walk to the " istate Prison," which was a very great satisfaction to me. We gave one shilling for admittance, and had the pri\'i]ege of going through every apart- ment in the prison : and to see the neatness, and industry, that prevails there, was truly charming. This institution is one of the most noble, perhaps, that ever was adopted by any nation : it saves many of those poor unfortunate creatures, who hs-vefoifeited their life, and liberty, from suffering death ; and gives them a space for repentance : and fur- thermore, their labor is very useful to the community. The men we^e very serious, and appeared quite downcast ; but the women, that have been so unfortunate, as to get into this place, appeared the most hardened crea- tures I ever saw. This is a striking proof to what human nature may be reduced! There is a large square in the centre of the Prison, where they may range for health, at times. A man may love and serve the Lord in this place, as well as in any other, if he be so minded, and it may be, some of the poor mor- tals will be brought to reflection. The happy day is fast approaching, I trust, when LIGHT w-ill shine forth, as the morning, and peace will be established upon the earth. From the eleventh of September to the seventh of October, Lorenzo spent in Xew York : then he took his departure for Phila- delphia, expecting to return in six or eight weeks; but when he arrived there, he found his way opened in this city and country, so that he thought best to send for me to come to Philadelphia, where he had concluded to spend the winter. Accordingly I started with- out delay, in a carriage which was sent for me, and arrived in safety in about three days. I was kindly received by friend Allen and his wife ; where I tarried until the return of Lo- renzo from the Eastern Shore ; whither he had taken a tour two or three weeks previous. When he came back, he wished to find a small room, where we could be retired from the world for a few months ; and we were so fortunate as to meet with a friend, (who had plenty of house room, and was willing to ac- commodate us with a small room ; which was made very comfortable, by putting up a stove in it,) in a neighborhood of the people called SUPPLE3IENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 251 Quakers ; where we found it very agreeable. I attended their meetings with much satisfac- tion : I believe many, very m.any of those people to be truly spiritual ! The friend and his wife, at whose house we stopped, belonged to the meeting, and they both appeared striv- ing to be what they ought. — May the JMastcr prosper them in the way of their duty. February 27th, 1815. The news of PEACE salutes our borders, and echoes through the; land ! It is a truly pleasing sound ! May it inspire our hearts with gratitude to that hand who hath given us the blessing ! 0 that di- vine peace may fill every soul, until this f^i- vored nation shall become Immanuel's land, and the earth be full of his glory ! Quietness, as a Canopy covers my Mind. " Great God, thy name be blest. Thy goodness be ador'd. My soul has been dlstress'd But thou hast peace restor'd. " A thankful heart I feel, In peace my mind is staid, Balsamic ointments heal The wounds by sorrow made. "Though elements contend, Though wind and waters rage, I've an unshaken Friend, Who doth my grief assuage. "Though storms without arise, F.mblems of those within, i On Christ my soul relies, 1 The sacrillce for sin. "Though inward storms prevail, Afflicting to endure, I've help that cannot fail, In Him that's ever sure. " Though outward war and strife Prevail from sea to sea, I've peace in inward life, And that sufliceth me. "Though clamor rear its head, And stalk from shore to shore, My food is angels' bread, What can I covet more.? "Though ill reports abound, Suspicions and surmise, I find, and oft have found, In death true comfort lies : " That death I mean whereby Self-love and will are slnin ; For these, the more they die The more the Lamb doth reign. "And well assur'd I am True peace is only known Where He, the harmless Lamb Has made the heart his throne. "Then, then may tempests rage, Cannon may roar in vain ; The Rock of every age, The Lamb, the Lamb doth reign." May 8th, 1815. We left Philadelphia in the steamboat, for New York, after spending au agreeable winter at Benedict Dorseys. The weather being very chilly and my health somewhat impaired by reason of a severe cold I had taken some time previous, and this ex- posure which I passed through, came very near being too much for my i^eeble constitu- tion. After we arrived at New York I we.s confined almost two weeks to my bed — but recovering my strength in- some measure, we embarked on board a Packet for New London, where we had every accommodation neces- sary— and after a pleasant sail of about thirty hours, we arrived safely and found the people kind and friendly. But the cold I had taken was so deeply seated on my lungs, it was thought by many, it would prove serious in its consequence to me. We arrived here on Saturday — on Sunday, Lorenzo preached four times to crowded congregations, and several times through the week, until he was sick ; he was attacked very suddenly as he was about to lay do\xn at night, with a pain at his heart attended with chills. We were then at his brothers — we were all much alarmed, thinking perhaps his dissolution was at hand — yet he appeared composed and serene, with a smile on his countenance, although his pain was beyond description ! My soul was pour- ed out to God for his deliverance — after a while he got so much relief that he could be layed down in his' bed — but continued very ill for near two weeks ; he then had recover- ed so far as to be able to go on board a boat for Norwich, where we arrived in five or six hours. We were received with kindness by brother Bentley and his companion. Lorenzo was still very feeble in body — but the people ap- pearing very ajixious he should preach, he consented, and at six o'clock that evening, the Baptist meeting-house was opened and well filled : he addressed them — his strength held out beyond what could have been expected. He spoke again on Monday night; it was a solemn assembly, and I hope good was done in the name of the Lord. Lorenzo hired a wagon and horse to convey us to his father's w'hich was betwixt twenty and thirty miles. — Early on Tuesday morning we sta .ned and arrived there about one o'clock on the 14th of June. We found his dear fa- ther i.i tolerable health, with the rest of the family. Lorenzo spent two weeks with us, and then thinking it best to leave me with his father, bid me farewell and set out on a tour through a part of Rhode Island and Massachusetts, to sound an alarm to the fallen race of Adam in those parts. ]My heart went with him, in de- sire that he might be useful to precious souls. His fathers place of residence is very plea- sant. I spent my hours as agreeably as the circumstances could admit, seeing I was sepa- rated from my companion, and had not the 252 SUrPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. opportunity of meeting — there bein^ none within my reach, except the Presbyterian, and that not very convenient. He thought he might be absent three or faur months, but re- turned in iive or six weeks, unexpectedly to me, and spent a few weeks with us — made preparations to leave me with his father, and start on a long tour which would take him eight or nine, months to accomplish. This was something trying to my feelings — but I dare not say, do not go, neither do I feel a disposition to prevent him doing his duty. On the 30th of August he had got in readi- ness and bid me adieu — ^leaving me comfort- ably provided for, as it relates to outward things. The family consisted of his father, sister, and myself; the old gentleman an affec- tionate friend and father. We spent our time for the most part quite comfortably : consi- dering the cold inclement season, my health was far better than it had been for years. I frequently received letters from my absent companion, which gave me much satisfaction ; this being the only way we could communi- cate our pleasures or pains to each other. He gave me to understand he expected to return to us in April or May. The last letter I re- ceived from him, was dated March 30th, ex- pected to sail from New Orleans to New York the 1st of April: and by his writing, it ap- peared to me, there was a doubt whether he sho'ild be brought through in safety — or at least he expected some uncommon difficulty to attend him ; which laid me under great anx- iety of mind ; the season also being so un- commonly blustering, that I, from the 1st of April until the middle of May, was in a state of mind not to be expressed. This gave my body another shock — for the mind and body are so closely connected, one cannot suffer, without the other in some considerable degree feeling affected. I strove hard to apply to HIM who is able to save, and at times found some relief; but then my thoughts would re- trace the happy seasons which were passed ; and the gloomy prospects that now presented t* view, made me very wretched. I strove to realize the day, the happy blessed day, when we should meet lo part no raore ; but could not so much as I could wish ; this gave me greater pain, seeing my heart so attached to earthly objects. Yet under all this, in some measure I was supprvted ; for which may my heart render a tribute of praise to the great Giver of all our mercies ! About the loth of May, T received the pleasing intelligence that Lorenzo had arrived at New York, which removed a heavy burthen from my heart, and the 25th he reached his father's. 1 need not say it was a memorable day to me — ^may I ever feel true sensations of gratitude for all these favors ! — and improve them while they are preserved to me! My soul's desire is, to find closer communion with my God ; may my soul sink in his will in all things ! After Lorenzo's return, he prepared to steer his course first to Philadelphia, then into the state of New York — from thence to Ver- mont; and wishing me to go with liim., he procured a horse and wagon, and on tlfe 12th of June we left his father's house, it being twelve months, lacking two days, since I came there; we went from there to Hebron, where we stayed a few days — met some preachers from the General Conference ; they were friendly towards Lorenzo — from thence we came on to Durham, where we spent the sab- bath. Lorenzo preached three times ; on Mon- day morning we left there and proceeded on to New Haven — there we met with more preachers and kind friends : here we stayed until Friday. Lorenzo held a number of meetings in the time. From there we came to New York — spent the sabbath, and he also held three meetings there in the course of the day. I met with his old friends Captain An- derson and his wife, who gave me a pressing invitation to go home with them that evening. Lorenzo was willing, and I accepted the invi- tation ; he was to come over the next morn- ing. Accordingly I went and spent an agree- able evening, and about one o'clock the next day, Lorenzo came — but I was quite unwell ; the weather having become much warmer, it so debilitated me, that Lorenzo feared lest I could not hold out to travel — and Captain Anderson and his wife wishing me to tarry with them, I concluded to stay ; accordingly on Tuesday morning, Lorenzo set off on his way to Philadelphia, leaving me behind ; he came on that night to Bridgetown, where he preach- ed; and finding such an opening, he spent two or three days in the place. The friends requested him to send for me to come there : accordingly brother Thomas Pitts came on to New York, got brother Washburne to write a few lines to me — I came over from Hoboken and met him at brother Washburne's; the next day we were to go on board the steam- boat. I did not expect Lorenzo so soon ; but when we came to the ferry-house, and the boat come in, Lorenzo was on board : he in- tended returning that night or the next day to Bridgetown, consequently I went on ; and he returned that night. We have spent some time in this place; and find the people remark- ably kind — may they be rewarded for their kindness to us. My soul's desire to God is, that HE would reward our kind bene^'actors v/herever they b^. Visited Woodbridge — had meeting in the meeting house of the Presbyterians, and re- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 253 turned to Bridgetown and held several other meetings. July 26, 1816.— V/e left "Bridgetown," N. Jersey, and came on to Newark, where he found he had an appointment about seven miles distant from there, in the afternoon, leaving an appointment for night at Newark ; he started to fulfil it ; he returned and preached to a crowded auditory; and made three more ftr the next day, which he attended. On Thursday he started from Newark, giving out that he' would be there again on Fri- day night — I stayed at Newark througli the interim ; accordingly, he returned, and preached to a large congregation. Early on Saturday morning we left Newark, and pro- ceeded on our way to an appointment Loren- zo had left the day he had preached at brother Dickenson's, to be in the woods, not far from his house ; at ten o'clock there was convened, under the trees, a tolerable company of atten- tive people ; from thence we went to New Providence, where Lorenzo preached again at night, this being Saturday night. On Sunday morning at five o'clock, and he preached again at ten, a meeting he attended six or eight miles from there, and returned — -preached at three; from there to Chatham in the even- ing : the next day returned to New Provi- dence, and preached at ten, then back to Chat- ham, preached at three ; from there five or six miles, and at night held in a barn, which was much crowded, and the day following, meeting iii the woods, a few miles off — from thence to Morris Town — held a meeting in a Baptist meeting-bouse, some behaved well, others were somewhat unfeeling. We met with a man who invited us to go and stay with him for the night, we accepted the invi- tation, found them, kind and affectionate. I spent a very agreeable time — from thence we went to brother Munn's, had a meeting at night, at a house about a mile and a half dis- tant ; the next day we went on to an appoint- ment at an old man's, whose house had been a preaching-house for twenty or thirty years. Here the congregation was small, but a tolera- ble time — from here we travelled on a number of miles through a rough road, to a man's house, who had given out an appointment for the evening. — There came out a goodly num- ber, to whom he spoke ; they were attentive. Early the next morning we proceeded on our journey, and struck turnpike, through Pump- ton plains, so on across the country, until we struck a long turnpike ; we met with no friends after this, until we came to Kingston — thl.^ was sabbath morning, we had to stay at public houses, which was very unpleasant, for several nights previous ; from Kingston we continued on to Catskill, where we found some friends, who loved much in word and' in tongue : we stayed there from Sunday night until Tuesday morning, in the mean time Li> renzo held several meetings ; from thence we went on to Guemans Landing, met with a very kind family, the man is Post-Master in that place ; he pressed Lorenzo to stay and preach in the evening, accordingly we stopped, had a solemn meeting before the Lord, and were treated with every attention by our kind host and his wife, that we could wish. On Wed- nesday morning we continued our journey to Albany : here, in years past, we had -some kind friends, but now otherwise. We got into the city about twelve o'clock, and stopped at a public house, while Lorenzo attended to some temporal concerns; I had some refresh- ment prepared. In the mean time Lorenzo met a young man from Schenectady, who in- vited him to preach there that evening ; he readily consented, and after dinner we started, I and arrived, perhaps, the sun an hour high, we were invited to stay at a public house, en free cost, by the man ; I thought the woman was not well pleased : be that as it may, we stayed ; 1 wps so fatigued I did not go to meeting, but understood it was a solemn time. On Thursday morning, before the sun was up, we started, and came on betwixt forty and fifty miles — stayed at a Dutch tavern ; found no particular trouble — started very early — came on to the Falls, there Lorenzo left an ap- pointment for Monday night, on his return; — so on to Harcemer, where he left another for Sunday, at four o'clock ; and also at Utica, where we tarried at night, and he preached. From thence to brother Holms', and took din- ner— from there to brother Dewey's, but nolf finding him at home, we went on to Manely's square, where we met with him at night. This being Saturday, we stayed over the Sab- bath ; Lorenzo met with some severe trials ; my heart was alniost filled with sorrow, the prospect appeared so gloomy ; but the way was opened for him to preach, more than he was well able : three times at the square, and once at Pompeys Hollow, to pretty considera- ble congregations ; the weather being extreme- ly warm. On Monday, we returned with brother D. to his place of residence, where Lorenzo has preached three times, and to preach once or twice more. My mind hath passed through singular and deep trials of late ; what is the cause, I know not, but I pray God to give me the power to withstand the enemy of my soul, and ena1)le me to be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to myself and others. Friday, August 23d.— We left Vernon and came here the last night — Lorenzo preached at a large meeting-house, built by the public; 254 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. but the Presbyterians have the preference — may the Lord grant the seed to take deep root, and bring forth fruit to the glory of God. This nnorning my heart longs to sink into the will of God— may he phow me the evils of my heart, and a,ll its intricate windings ; that i may seek and find full deliverance from all my sins. ■ On Saturday the 24th, we left Vernon. Lo- renzo had preached a number of times to crowded congregations. — We came to Utica, and attended a meeting at night in the Metho- dist meeting-house, which was very much crowded ; also at sun-rise, the house being likewise completely filled : at ten o'clock again, but the house would not hold one quarter of the people — he was under the ne- cessity of speaking in the open air. After he had done speaking, they came around the wagon to bid us farewell. I found a number of my old class-mates, all in tears, and ap- peared to be On their journey home — this gave me much satisfaction — we hardly could tear ourselves from them — we had a melting time. From thence to Harkenmore, where he had an appointment at four o'clock on Sunday after- noon : here the Presbyterian meeting-house was opened, and well filled : he spoke there again at night, and at sunrise — they were very attentive. From thence to the little Fall, where he spc'ce three times more, afternoon, p.ight, and morning, to many people ; a large field is open through this countr3^ — May God bless the hungry people. Somewhere towards the last of September, Lorenzo left me, and started for Philadelphia, to attend to some printing, which he had en- gaged in that place ; expecting in a few weeks to have it accomplisbsd so as to start for the Western Country, to supply some subscribers, but was disappointed, and detained, until it was so late, that the winter would be far ad- vanced,' before he could reach the further end of his route — and feeling some uncommon im- pressions on his mind — he concluded to return to New England — but on the^second day after he left the city, he was attacked with a fever ; and had he not fallen into one of the kindest families, I have but little reason to think I should ever have met him again on mortal shores ! He wrote to me to come to him, if possible ; and something of his situation. I set out, and got as far as Hebron, but my way was com- pletely hedged in on every hand — the weather becoming so severe, it was though^ imprudent for me to attempt to ^^^oceed further! My mind was in the most distressing state of anx- iety, for better than three wee-ks, I ever expe- rienced. I felt myself a poor, lonely creature — but strove to put my trust in that God who was able to .save ; accordingly, he was better than my fears — for my poor com.panion was again returned to me, for which my heart leaped for joy. 0 my heart, may it be truly grateful to our bountiful Benefactor, and lay at his feet in humble prostration. He is still in a poor state of health, and many difficulties in the way : He who hath hitherto helped, I trust, wil^ still be pm sup- port. The weather is very severe, and is much against Lorenzo's health, yet Provi- dence seems to give him strength according to his day. I had some conflicts in my mind, on the account of what we should do for some ne- cessaries, but the Lord hath provided bounti- fully ; yesterday our kind friend, brother Bur- rows, and his son-in-law, came and supplied us with all we have need of for the present ; may the God of all grace bless them, for their kindness to u-s. Feb. 18th. — I this day passed through some trials of mind, which are not new to me ; 0 that my God would undertake my cause, and deliver me from the power of my enemy, that I may shout Victory over my besetments : be prepared for life or death ; 0 how hard T find it to keep my mind in the frame I could wish. Help Lord, to whom for help I fly ! Still my tempted soul stand by, throughout the evil day ! Sunday, March 2d, 1817.— My poor Loren- zo is very unwell still. The last night he was much distressed with a strange kind of com- plaint, which affected him from head to foot with spasins, and a restlessness, which gave me much uneasiness ; what is before us we know not, may our master help us to sink into his will in all things, and lead us in the way of truth and holiness, prepare us for whatever may await us, whether life or death, prosper- ity or adversity. Lord, we are weak, be tlu^u our strength, teach us our duty, and enable us to pursue it with diligence. I have felt some impressions on my mind of late, which I cannot account for : what is before me I know not ; may our souls drink deeper into the spirit of submission, and love to our God ; my soul longs to lie at his feet. Tuesday, March 4. — The days fly fast away wh*n my dear Lorenzo must depart, and probably leave me behind ; may my soul fly to him who can give grace and strength, to leave all to him, and sink into nothing at his feet, he hath been my supporter throug4i a late trying scene, and I trust he will save to the enri. 0 that I could sing — Through every period of my life Thy goodness I'll pursue, And after death in distant worlds, The pleasing theme renew. SUPPLExAIENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 255 On March 4th. — Lorenzo went to Mans- field ; the afternoon and evening were uncom- monly lonely to me. T strove to cry to him. who can calm the boisterous ocean, and to pray to give me strength to submit to the will of the Master. I find it very hard work to give him up, but I hope the Lord will give me the victory at last. Sunday, March 16th.— My mirfd hath been somewhat comforted, in hoping all things would work for our good, whether it should be in .separation or meeting in this world. May that Hand, which gently guideth his children in the way he Avouid have them to walk, be our director through this howling wilderness to that of peace and rest. Sunday, March 23d, — My companion sep- arated from me, and when he will return I know not — may we be supported under all our trials. These things ought to teach us that this is not our abiding home — I wish it may, and that we might with all heart, be seeking one above. I trust he is striving to do good to his fellow men. May he be pros- pered in the labor, and many precious souls be as stars in his crown in that day when the I Lord shall make up his jewels — and 0 may God help me to lie at his feet in humble sub- mission, prepared for life or death ! Tuesday, March 25th.— The Lord is still gracious to poor me. I have a good degree of health, and my mind is as comfortable as I could expect, in +he absence of my best of husbands. May that God, who I trust he serves, pre- serve him from every danger, and may we meet once more on mortal shores ! I know not what is before us : we may have deep waters to pass through. 0 that our heads may be kept above the billows ! and we be prepared to lie down in peace at last. March 26th. — I have felt ^ome anxious fears for my poor Lorenzo this afternoon. I would leave him to the Master, and say, not my will, but thine be done. March 28th.— This day father Dow has gone to Hebron, to look at the place ; what will be the result of Providence 1 may he pre- serve him, and prepare his way. My ever precious Lorenzo has been gone two weeks this day. Lord bless and comfort his soul ; prepare him and me for what awaits us. New experiences open to us almost every day. May we be made willing to suffer All his righteous will. Sunday, March 30th. — My mind hath this day passed througk deep exercises. 0 may the Lord ward off the blow which I fear ! I am left in a situation that in some respects is very trying. My poor Lorenzo is absent, and what his situation may be I know not ; but this I may expect, bonds and afflictions await him in every place ; but if he is faithful to his Master, he will stand by him.. 0 th?.t he may improve every moment to the best pur- pose for this world and the next, which is fast approaching. Our poor father seems somewhat discouraged. I pray that he may be strengthened in body and mind. May the way be made plain before him, as it relates to this world and that which is to co ue. I de- sire to lie at the feet of the Mastf . May he give me the power of subm.issibp March 31st. — I have deep Abaters, it may be, to pass through : what is best for me is c::H' known to the Lord ; may he give me strength to fly and find shelter under his wings. 0 may he bless my poor Lorenzo this day in soul and body ! I feel some anxi- ety of mind for our poor old father, as well as for Lorenzo and myself. May God teach us the way of duty ; may we walk therein with delight. I long to feel my heart glow with gratitude for the favors I do enjoy ! Friday, April 4th. — ]My heart feels too much anxiety for myself and my poor Loren- zo. Three weeks to day since he left me, and whether we shall ever meet again in this try- ing world, is only known to him, who orders events; may he be with us in every trying hour. Dangers stand thick on every hand, I ^ie nought^ but trials here, and without his supporting grace we must fall. -May he give me the spirit of a IMary, to lie at his feet, de- pending only on his mercy. 0 that I may have a heart of agonizing pnayer, for myself, husband, and our father, with the rest of our friends and kind benefactors. I desire to be an altogether christian, patient under afflictions, willing to suffer all the will of the Master. Lord bless my companion while abroad, Sunday, April 6th. — My mind hath beeJi somewhat engaged to look for my poor com- panion, and that He would stand by him, and deliver from evils that may beset him in this world of sorrow and distress, 0 that the Lord would breathe into my soul a spirit of love to God and my fellow men, I feel like a lonely mortal, bereft of all that is most dear to me in this world. These words are in my mind sometimes : As on some lonely hiiilding top, The sparrow teils her moan •, Far from the tents of joy and hope, I sit and grieve alone. Wednesday, April 9th. — 0 how my heart ^ongs to get a few lines from my dear Loren- zo, I have been almost overwhelmed with anxious fears on his account ; 0 may the Lord preserve him from all danger, and give me strength to sink into his will, and keep ns above all things from sinning against him. Saturday, April 12th. — None kno\Vs the trials through which I have to pass, but him 256 SUP7LEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. who knows all things. I am sore tempted by the enemy of my soul, and my anxious fears for irry poor Lorenzo, are beyond description; four weeks yesterday since he left me, and I have not received but one letter from him, and that was wrote in less than a week after his departure; what can be the cause I know not; may hat God who is rich in mercy, be precious to his soul, preserve his feeble body, and may v.^e be permitted once more to meet in this world of sorrow. My soul longs to be freed from sin, prepared for what may be the will of Providence concerning me ; my strength I may truly say is perfect weakness. 0 that I could cast my whole burthen on the Lord, resign myself and my dear companion without reserve to him, believing he will sustain us through the unavoidable troubles that may, and do beset us. I long much to hear from my Lorenzo. 0 that I may be patient, and wait until the time shall come ; may God give him ,the spirit of his station, may he lie at the feet of the Master. 0 give me Mary's place, also; fit us for a happy meeting at his right hand. Sunday, April 13th. — My mind, in some measure,_ hath been comforted this day. 0 that the Lord would help me to give my cares to the wind, when they can do no good, only make me v.'retched. I am like one almost that is cloistered, but it agrees well with the pre- sent state of my mind : I could hardly bear company, T nev^er was more weighed down under trials; what it means I cannot tell, whether the clouds will subside or grow dark- er, is known to him who can give sun.shine, or stormy weather when it seemeth him good: 0 that he would undertake my cause, give me a soul humbled in the dust, at his feet. And may he be with my poor Lorenzo, and help ms to bear separation with composure ; why should a living man complain 1 a man for the punishment of his sins ?• I have too often for- got the mercies of my God. Tuesday, 15th April. — This morning one load of goods started for Hebron. What is before us we cannot see. Lhave UDt heard yet from my Lorenzo : may God bless him. Sunday, April 20th. — On the 18th we came to HebroQ, and have found an asylum, at Mr. Porter's ; \vhat awaits me here T cannot tell : may I rely on Providence in all circumstances 01 life ; I received a letter from my poor Lo- renzo, which made my heart glad; father Dow and myself have been to meeting on the hi!i to-day ; the second one I have attended since the last of January. Wednesd.\y, April 23d. — I am not got out of the reach of anxiety, my poor Lorenzo is gone, I know not where, and our poor old father is feeble in body, and his mind often under a gloom, my heart also prone to sink. 0 may God help the most helpless of all crea- tures to put her trust in him. April 27th. — This day my heart feels in a good degree, to loak to God for myself and my dear Lorenzo, who is far separated from me, and I know not how it is with him, but I hope Providence may protect him from all danger, and keep his soul near h.is w^ounded side. 0 Lord give more of thy spirit to poor me, that I may rejoice in tribulation. Sunday, April 27th. — My soul feels this day a mixture of hope and fear ; when I look at my present situation, I fear lest I shall sink under the burthens and cares, as it relates to myself, my dear Lorenzo, and our poor father ; he is feeble in body, and his mind very subject to depression ; I feel more and more attached to him, the longer I am acquainted wdth him ; may God who is able to pour consolation into the hearts of his creatut-es, comfort him in the decline of life, and give him an assurance of his love, that he may pass over Jordan in peace. My ever precious companion bears with great weight on my mind, from day to day ; 1 pray God to preserve him from evils of every kind, and bless him with a constant intercourse with his -Spirit. I long to be altogether whal is the will of God concerning me ! but mj mind is so down with daily anxiety, that 1 cannot tell vrhat to do ; the way is dark, ] know not v/hat is before me, but I feel some confidence in the Lord, that he will open the w^ay, and enable me to rely on his mercy, Tlris day my soul has been drawm out ir prayer to God, to preserve my dearest Loi-enzo and if it may be consistent, to retarn him tc me again in peace. 0 Lord help me to drinli deeper into thy Spirit ; I feel to mourn before God, that I have made so little progress in the life of holiness ; may he give me strength tc set out from this day, to be more earnestly en- gaged to live more devoted to him ; my trials are increased, I need more grace, may he give .me strength according to my day, and assis: me to give all to him, believing he will ordej all things best for me and my second self; i is now almost two months since I saw hiir depart, which gave me extreme pain. Tuesday, April 9th. — I just received a lettei from Lorenzo ; he has had hard difficulties tc surmount ; 0 my God preserve him, and give him strengtli to make his way through all, anc m,:'.y we meet again in this vale of tears. iSIay 2d. — I iaL>t evening received anothei letter from my tried companion, he is stil feeble in body, and surrounded by difficulties 0 Lord look down from heaven, thy dwelL ing place, and strengthen his body and soul and may he walk in Hhe light of thy countC' nance. May 1 5th. —May iny soul feel sensations of SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 257 gratitude to that Hand who hath preserved me until the present time, although I have to pass through the deep waters, yet he doth sustain me. 0 that I might sink into his will, and leave all to him ; I feel sometimes almost ready to sink. My dear Lorenzo is absent ; he is feeble in body, and beset on every side by enemies that would injure him ; 0 may God preserve him from every harm, and bring him back safely to poor unworthy me again. May 21st. — The prospect appears gloomy, my body is somewhat borne down with pain and weakness, and many trials of mind ; my dear Lorenzo's gone ; I know not his situa- tion ; and his precious father has too great a burthen lying upon him ; 1 fear the conse- quence : 0 that the Lord may appear for our relief, and give me patience, and help me also to realize my favors, for I have many to be thankful for; but I am too apt to look on the dark side, and forget mercies in dwelling on troubles. Monday, May 26th. — Through the kind- ness of the Lord, I am more comfortable in body than I have been for several days ] may my heart be truly thankful to him who gives us all our favors : our father has this day gone to Coventry; may angels attend him from the Lord, and safely return him to me again; it appears very lonely when he is gone ; he, in some measure, makes up the absence of my companion. 0 Lord be with us all, and prepare us for further events. July oth. — Through the month of June I have been out of health, and much weighed down under trials. On the 17th we removed from Mr. Porters, to our own house ; it was but slightly fixed for our reception, but so that it was, in some measure, comfortable for dinner ; it appeared pleasant to be in a house that I have some claim to ; yet I would hold every thing here as lent from the Lord, willing to give it up when called for. On the second day of July, Lorenzo's sis- j ters and brother Bridgeman, came to Hebron, and stayed one week, and then left us for Coventry. The day after I received a letter from I ray dear Lorenzo, reviving a hope in my breast, ! of seeing him in a few weeks ; may the Lord ' prosper him, and give me patience, for I feel I I can hardly wait till the time arrives. I Lorenzo returned the 25th of July; my heart leaped for joy to behold him once more in this world of trial ; he hath been prospered beyond all expectation — may my soul glow with gratitude to the God of all mercies, for those unmerited favors. August 24th. — I have again had to conflict with the enemy of souls, and my weapons have, as yet, appeared too weak to conquer, but I feel a hope in my soul, that through 17 Jesus's grace, I shall be victorious at last ; I find I have my besetments, and some in par- ticular that attract me more forcibly than others. 0 that God may give me strength to withstand them. I am truly desirous to be a comfort to my dear Lorenzo ; he has his trials in the peculiar mode he is called to pursue ; may he have grace and wisdom to keep to his guide. I have had my mind exercised con- cerning the extraordinary union of soul and body ; when the soul is under trials, the body immediately feels the weight, the body also must weigh down the soul when affected, con- sequently, a body so feeble as mine, and a mind so liable to depression and evil, needs to struggle hard to keep above the billows, which soon after arise. 0 Lord help ! 0 Lord strengthen and sup- port me under all my conflicts, and give me a clear prospect to another world. My Lorenzo must leave me again in a few days ; may I cheerfully give him up, and may the Lord go with him and bless him on his journey. Tuesday, September 6th. — This day my soul hath passed through deep waters, and I fear lest the floods cover me at last ; 0 that God would appear for my relief, and show me why the enemy of my soul is permitted to be- set me so severely ; 0 that I could fly to the arms of a bleeding Saviour, and sink into nothing at his feet. I am poor and needy, weaker than a bruised reed, help I every mo- ment need. September 10th. — There is still a gloom on my mind, though somewhat lighter, but what will be the end of me, I know not ; but I hope the Lord may free me from a heart prone to evil ; 0 that I might stand in a situation that the enemy may have nothing to work upon in me ! October 17th. — My soul still labors under trials. I strive to cry to God for delivering grace, but when I shall obtain what my soul needs, I know not. 0 that he would make haste to deliver! My dear Lorenzo has been absent near seven weeks ; may the Lord be with him, comfort and strengthen him, soul and body. Saturday night, November 15th. — My soul feels the need of a greater conformity to that God, in whom I live, to whom I am indebted for every blessing I do enjoy, temporal and spiritual. I shall, (if I live to see another day,) be thirty-seven years of age, and I would lay my mouth in the dust, at his feet, lamenting I have spent those precious months, days, and moments so little to the glory of ms grace, and the benefit of my own soul, and the good of others. I desire this precious night to make a covenant with my soul, to begin with the first of my thirty-eighth year, 258 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. and strive to dedicate my soul and body to the Lord. Whether I shall see half the year ex- pire, is only known to him who has the issues of life and death; but that need not alarm me so much, as how I spend my time. 0 that he would bow the gentle heavens, and come into my soul ; then I shall have power to light the enemy wIk) continually besets me on every side. My dear companion is now absent — may God be with him,, and preserve him from every danger ; and if it may con- sist with his holy will, bring him to me again in safety. ^, November 18th. — 0 God of all grace, help me to lie at thy feet, that I may overcome the evils of my heart; and unite my soul to thee by a living faith, that death cannot dissolve. December 12th. — ^A new, or rather an old trial revived, has again fallen to my lot: my dear Lorenzo is far separated from me, and I have reasons to fear he is in a more than common poor state of health; and what the Master has in store for us, I know not, but I hope he will give us grace to submit to his will without murmuring, to lay at the feet of my Master, is what I most earnestly seek after. If I meet him no more on this side Jordan, may God prepare me to join the happy company on the other; to spend a long eter- nity in adoring redeeming grace, and dying love. My soul is much weighed down under the present trial; may I be . strengthened to soar above all the world can give, and may the too strong attachment I feel to my compa- nion, be overcome with love to my Saviour, who has done so much for me. Help, Lord, to whom for help I fly ! Sunday, Dec. 14th. — My soul feels some- what encouraged to rely on the Lord our God for strength to submit myall to him, and leave my dear companion in his hands, to do with him as seemelh him good, whether to call him to a happy eternity, or to foreign lands to preach his gospel. 0 that he may breathe into my soul a true spirit of submission, and prepare me to do my duty, and suffer all his righteous will here below with patience — my soul longs to drink deep into his Spirit. 0 that I might wear humility as a garment ; I would mourn before my God, that I live so little to his glory, that I improve the time and talents I have so poorly : may I this day make a new covenant with my heart, my eyes, my ears, my hands, and all the powers and faculties of my soul and body, to be de- voted to the service of God, and live as one bound to eternity, who must shortly give an account ; but I am dependent o.'i the God of all grace for strength to put any resolution into practice ; 0 may he this day impart grace to my soul, to sink into his will in all things. Rest for my soul I long to fiud, Jsaviour of all, if mine thou art, Give me thy meek and lowly mind, And stamp thine image on my heart. Sunday, Dec. 21st. — Sorrows and trials await my journey ; our dear father seems verging to the grave, and poor Lorenzo is ab- sent, and perhaps under affliction too ; my heart is divided between them, and my own trials of mind ; my heart is rising in rebellion at times, against the dispensation of Provi- dence, and makes me very unhappy. 0 may these crosses teach me what they are designed for; the Lord hath said he doth not afflict willingly, nor grieve the children of men, but to show them how much their hearts are at- tached to the world, and the things therein; may every cross-providence serve to wean me from all I hold dear, and may my Lord have the preference to all inferior things. Wednesday, Dec. 24. — I f^el like one alone ; what can be the cause of my sinking down under a gloom ? all is not right within. May the spirit of divine truth shine into my soul, and teach me all my duty ; 0 that it might expel the enemies of my God ; pride, unbelief, jealousy, envy, evil thinking, and speaking, I have of late been beset with new trials — a desire to gain the applause of men more than the approbation of my Saviour. T would' have it driven from my heart, and in its place a meek and humble frame of mind, feeling I have nothing worthy of praise in my- self, abstracted from the grace of God. i\Iy soul longs to be formed anew, freed from" all the evils of nature ; made a fit temple for the residenc? of the spirit of my Master. — My dear Lorenzo is absent, I know not where ; the last I heard from him, he was in Baltimore, from thence, perhaps, he may go to Richmond ; his body is feeble, but I trust his soul is filled with peace, love and joy. Would to God my soul could enjoy the same, and be closely uni- ted w^ith him, to our precious Redeemer, and whether w^e meet again on the shores of time or not, that I might hail him on the happy confines of eternity, where we shall feel no more pain of body nor mind, shall be out of the reach of sin and Satan, to meet all the ship's company, who have sailed with the Saviour below. 0 happy day for those who gain the prize, who hold out faithful to the end, and are received into the bosom of their Lord ; may my soul be quickened, to run the race with more diligence. Sunday, Jan. 11, 1818.— Through the great mercy of a kind Providence, I am still an in- habitant of this lower world ; but what is in the way before me, I know not ; I feel some new desires in my soul, to live to the glory of God ; to be freed from in-bred corruptions ; to have strength to put my trust in Him, to say, not my will hut thine be done. My dearest of earthfy friends is far distant from me ; and whether! shall ever behold him a2:ain, in this vale of tears, is only knou-n to Him who has all power and goodness in his own hands ; on whom it is our duty and privilege to depend for life and death. I feel my heart as it were, borne down under a weight of sorrow — the prospect is somewhat beclouded. 0 maj the tender hearted Jesus have mercy upon me, .he most unworthy of his creatures ; and cleanse my heart from all impurity ! help me to give up m.y companion with cheerfulness, to go and labor in the vineyard of his Lord, and prepare me to meet him in the blest mansions of peace, when all our toils are over. January 2Sth. — 0 the need I have of more religion ; — may God help me to lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth easily beset me: and may I run with patience the race set be- fore me ; the way of danger I am in, deprived of the privilege, in a great measure of attend- ing meeting, and have more of the cares and concern? of the world laid upon me, than here- tofore, my companion in life in a distant land, and the probability that he may again try the uncertainty and dangers o^ the seas. 0 that God may teach him clearly his duty, and then give me a mind filled and prepared to submit to his will. I have passed through some sore conflicts, the summer past ; I could not ac- count for my feelings, why the Lord was suf- fering the enemy to attack me in such an unaccountable way, was a mystery to me ; but of late I have thought it was to show me what was in my heart : something T did not know had a place there — may the Lord who giveth liberally and upbraideth not, give me victory over all and every evil propensity of my nature ; and prepare me to fill the station he has designed me. If he should suffer me again to see my dear Lorenzo, may it be to our mutual benefit, as to our Christian course. I feel most earnestly to beseech God to teach him the way of his duty, if he does re- quire him again to cross the ocean ; may the way open clearly to him, if not, may some preventative take place. I know not what is required of him, and I would not stand in the way of his complying with duty. I feel some- what lonely at times, but have more resigna- tion for the Lord to do with us as seemeth him good, than I have experienced at other times ; may the Lord increase the begun work in my 80ul, until all I am is lost in him. February 1st. — My life's cleaving to the dust; Lord give me more of divine life. I feel the seeds of mortality in my dying body ; 0 that I might improve more diligently and care- fully my time. HERE ENDS HER JOURNAL. Dear Lorenzo — After an absence cf thr^e weeks, which seems long to me, very long, I take my pen the second time to converse with him who is the dearest object below the sun to my heart. I have not yet heard from you since you crossed the river at Middletown — ■ but I hope th^ Providence of God will attend and protect you on your mission, and return you to us in safety. I would leave all to the disposal of our great IMaster — yet T feel my heart too often holding you tight — may Jesus be the greatest and most lovely object in my eyes ! I would have Mary's place at his feet, and receive his instructions wi'th submission. I long to live so as to meet his approbation ; and i also pray not to stand in your way, and prevent your usefulness to souls. My daily prayer to God is, that you may be cloth- ed with the true spirit of a minister of Christ, and find your labors blessed from place to place ! You have had great encouragement the summer past ; may God still be w^ith you, and give you to see more fruit of your labors in the south, than you have had in the north ; and may you be encircled in the arms of mercy, until you shall be called to receive a crown of glory, where sorrow and pain can reach you no more — I hope my soul may be prepared to meet you there. Pray much for me, my dear Lorenzo, that I may have strength to stand in my lot, and be faithful to my God : there is no time to lose ; from me time flies fast away, and how soon I may be called to give an ac- count, I know not — I would be ready whether it is at midnight, or at the cock's crowing. My health is remarkably good for me — and my spirits as good and better, than for some time past ; while I am writing, I almost fancy myself in the company of my Lorenzo. 0 may our souls meet at the throne of grace, and find communion there ! Christiana's health is much improved since you left us, — the rest of the family are well. Dear father is still feeble, but is able to work in his shop considerably ; we have not heard from Ver- mont, since your departure ; there has nothing taken place worth mentioning, in a family point of view — remember me to all you may sieet, with whom I nave had an acquaintance. Adieu, my ever dear Lorenzo ! PEGGY DOW. November 27th, 1817. My very Dfar Lorenzo — Your letters arrived this day ; wnich gave me pleasure and pain. Real satisfaction to find your health is' in some measure restored, and that your soul is kept in peace ! sweet peace ! It is more desirable than gold ! yea, than fine gold ! It will support our souls when earthly treasures 260 STJPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. fail. — But I felt somewhat pained to find it confirmed, that you have serious intention of again encountering the dangers of the seas, and perhaps far greater on the other side — but your letter from Baltimore, in a considerable degree prepared my rnind for this — I could not tell whether your state of health was such, as to give you reason to think you should shortly bid adieu to all things below the sun : or you should visit foreign lands. I have no cause to think you forget your poor Peggy — but I believe you have a work to do ; and I also remember the contract, as well as you. I do not feel in my heart to hold you back from doing your duty, if I could. It would be truly a comfort to me to have your company — the greatest of an earthly nature ] but not at the expense of your peace of mind. ******** Our dear father has been very unwell — but is better: he does not forget you. It appears to be a great comfort to him, that you are in a good cause, pursuing the road to peace and happiness : — he often says he should be glad to see you, but has this consolation : if you are called from the stage of action, he has rea- son to hope your toils and troubles will be at an end. The family are well. Christiana has got her health tolerable again — my health is as good, oj better, than when you left us. I strive to leave all to the disposal of the Master ; praving that peace and prosperity may attend you, whether on the briny deep, or in foreign lands ; for he is a sure tower to ail that put their trust in him. My soul's de- sire and prayer to God is, that I may be a liv- ing witness for him, in life and death. This is the first day of another year ; but what will take place before the close with us, is only known to Him who has the issues of life and death — may he direct our steps : and if either of us, or any of the family shall be called to quit this mortal life, may we close the same in peace. Adieu, my Lorenzo, I hope to meet you there, if no more here. PEGGY DOW. January 1st, 1818. Dear Lorenzo, — I take my pen again to converse with you, this being the only way we communicate our thoughts to each other, when separated by rivers and mountains ] and I esteem it a precious privilege. I have much cause to adore the beneficent hand of Provi- dence for his mercy to us-ward, although we have our trials, — yet he mixes mercy with them. He has of late given me some tokens for good, — my heart has been enabled to re- joice in his love, in a considerable degree. — At a meeting a few nights ago, when Method- ists and Presbyterians were united, and there was an union in my heart to all the dear chil- dren of my Master, I have felt more strength to say in my heart, "the will of the Lord be done." I think yesterday, my desire to God was if it would be more for his glory, for you to return in a few weeks, you might, if not, so At it be— GO, MY LORENZO, THE WAY YOU ARE ASSURED THE LORD CALLS ; and if we meet no more in this vale of tears, may God prepare us to meet in the realms of peace, to range the blest fields on the banks of the river, and sing hallelujah, for ever and ever. I am very sure if I reach safe the des- tined port, I shall have cause to sing. I trust the Lord who has called you to leave all, will give you a rich reward : in this world, pre- cious souls, and in the world to come, a crown of glory. I have seen brother Tarbox since his return — nothing has taken place new. You have been accustomed to similar treat- ment— may you have patience and true phi- lanthropy of heart, — that is most desirable. You cannot conclude, I think, from what I have written, that I would not rejoice to see you return, if it would be consistent with the will of God ; but I would desire, above all things not to be found fighting against him. Your father and myself are as well as we may ex,pect, considering our infirmities. My health has been better than when you left me, for some past. * * * * * * My dear Lorenzo, I bid a^ieu once more ; may the Lord return you to your Peggy again. I have written five times before this. PEGGY DOW. January 22d, 1818. Returned to my Peggy, about 3d March, at my father's, in Hebron, Connecticut, and parted about 5th May, for Europe ; and sailed from New York on the 20th, in the ship Alexander Mansfield, for Liverpool, where I arrived about the 18th of June, and in a few weeks hope to receive letters from her. LORENZO DOW. Liverpool, July, :7th, 1818. AN ACCOUNT OF THE CLOSING SCENES IN THE LIFE OF PEGGY DOW. BY LORENZO DOW. After my return from Virginia a few- weeks, leaving her with my father, we parted, and 1 sailed for England, May 20th, and ar- rived there about the 20th of June, 1818. Whilst travelling in that country, many per- sons in different parts, who were strangers to me, remarked that they thought from their feelings, that my Peggy would be gone off from the stage of action, so that I would see her no more, unless I returned to America soon \ Their feelings were so consonant to my own anticipations, that it caused my return a year sooner than was contemplated when we parted. Arrived back to America in June, 1819, after an absence of about thirteen months. She had attended a writing school in my absence, in February ; and getting wet and chilled, took cold — and hence a cough and tightness across the chest, and thence a decline ensued. However, the subject was not viewed as se- rious at the first, as the sequel afterwards proved to be. She travelled with me some distance to va- rious meetings ; and when we were at Provi- dence, in Rhode Island, I found her in a room weeping — on enquiring the cause, she, after some hesitation, replied, " The consumption is a flattering disease ! — but I shall return back to Hebron^ and tell Father Dow that I have come back to die with him !■' After my return from Europe, she requested me not to leave her, till she had got better or worse — which request she had never made at any time, under any circumstances in former years whatever. We returned in September. She remarked that she felt more comfort in Divine enjoyment than she expressed to others — and that her " DEATH MIGHT BE SANCTIFIED TO SOME." We never parted but twice after my return from Europe — once for a night, and once on business to Boston of about five days. She continued growing more and more fee- ble, until in December, when she asked if I thought her dissolution was near ? The reply to which was an opinion, that she would con- tinue until spring, if not longer. She replied that she thought so too ; but the night following, she awoke me up, and en- quired the time of the month 1 — and being in- formed, she said she thought she was bounded in all by the month oi January. Counted every day until the year expired, and then almost every hour, until the morning of the fifth, when she asked me if I had been to bespeak a Coffin for her ? But was an- swered in the negative ; — when in the even- ing, she enquired if I had been to call in the neighbors'? I answered. No! But brother and sister Page came in and spent the night, which seemed refreshing to her; and with whom we had spent many happy hours in days that were gone by ! About two o'clock at night, she requested me to call up the family, which being done ; she soon began to fail very fast. Being asked if she felt any pain ? She an- swered in the negative — and that but one thing attracted her here below — pointing her finger towards me as supported in my arms. I When I replied. Lord, Thou gavest her to me! I have held her only as a lent favor for fifteen years ! and now T resign her back to Thee, until we meet again beyond the swelling flood ! She replied with a hearty " Amen," and soon expired, as the going out of the snuff of a candle, without a struggle, contraction or groan ! In the course of conversation the last night — her views and attachments to the things of time and eternity — she replied that she felt no condemnation, and that but one thing attract- ed her here below, that was hard to give up ; 262 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. but that she felt willing to resign herself into the hands of the Great and Wise Disposer, for the things of eternity were far more desirable than the things of time : for her better pros- pects were beyond this life, and there appear- ed to he a calm and sweet submission ! By my request, she was dressed and laid out in her best plain, neat meeting dress, with woolen blankets, instead of shrouded sheets. Her grave was about three feet below the common depth — her funeral was attended by a large concourse of people — the sermon was delivered by Daniel Burrows, a particular friend, who had visited her frequently in her last sickness. Many had said L. D. was eccentric, and that it was now exemplified ! But such, still admitted that the dress hecame impressive on the occasion; and also the color of the coffin too. It was a solemn, serious and impressive time! Woolen does not rot like some other things! — and the sacred dust, I wished to repose (undisturbed in ages to come, by future mov- ing of the earth for the dead,) until " The Trump of God shall sound ! "' What God said to Ezekiel, ''Behold I take away the desire of thine eyes with a stroke.'''' January 6th, 1820, were exemplified, as with a sword through my soul ; for the impression of the words, were as a dispensation of prepa- ration, some few years antecedent to the time. This is a subject that may be felt, but can- not be described ! Those who have drank the cup, know the language — to others, it is but a dream ! She possessed p.xquisite feelin;ainst the greater light. * To talk about an eternal covenant between the Fa- ther and the Son before all worlds, a bargain that Christ should have a certain number of mankind, which some call the elect, is a contradiction in terms, and a piece of inconsistency. For, first, a covenant is a contract made between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant without two parties. Therefore to say the Father and Son made a covenant, would be to adopt the idea, that there were two divini- ties, which would divide the Godhead, and of course argue two Gods. But the Bible authorises us to believe in one God and no more. Again, if the Father and Son made a covenant, ! there was a time when they made it, and if so then there '. was a time before they made it, consequently ic was not i made from all eternity, unless you suppose eternity began at the tim« when they made it, which is inconsistent, be- cause eternity implies unbeginning of time. Again, this covenant cann'ot be a new one if it be so old, and a new covenant of v.-orks made with Adam but si.x. thousand years ago, cannot be called an old one, there- fore to term the oldest covenant a netv one, and the new- est the old one, is a pi-ece of inconsistency, like putting the cart before the horse, (^ and you cannot deny it. If the sin is the greater, of course the con- demnation and punishment must be propor- tioned : as Christ saith, " he that knoweth his master's will,' and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes ; whereas, he that knoweth not his master's will, shall be beaten with few," Therefore, if the sinner who never had religion deserves to be damned for actual trans- gression; why not the professor, upon the principles of impartial justice. Now it appears to me, that this doctrine, once in grace^ always in grace, is inseparably connected with the doctrine of particular elec- tion and reprobation ; and to deny the latter, and to hold the former, to me appears incon- sistent : for if a saint cannot be punished in proportion to his conduct, then he is not ac- countable ; and if he be not accountable, then not rewardable ; and if neither rewardable nor punishable, then his salvation or damnation does not turn upon his actions, pro nor con, but upon the free electing love of God : There- fore, God will have mercy upon whom he will, and whom he will, he passeth by : thus they appear connected like tv/o links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the doctrine oi particular election, leadeth to uni- versalism : for according to the above we must suppose, that God decreed all things ; if so, God being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he must have decreed it right; consequently nothing cometh to pass wrong — then there is no sin, for it cannot be sin to do right : If then one shall be damned for doing right, why not all ; and if one is saved for doing right, why not all, according to the rule of impartial ; justice. Again, this doctrine of election saith ! all that was given from the Father to the Son, | in the covenant of Grace, will be saved ; none j that Christ died for can be lost. The Bible saith, Christ gave himself for ALL. 1 Tim. , ii. 4, 6. 1 John ii. 2, apd A double L, does i not spell part, nor some, nor few, but it means j all. Well, now, if all Christ died for will be M A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. saved, and none of them can be lost, then Universalism must be true : J5@* and you can- not deny it. And now it appears furthermore, that Uni- versalism leads to Deism — for if all are saved, none are lost, and of course no future punish- ment : therefore the threatenings in the Bible must be false, like a sham scarecrow hung up in the fields, to represent what is not real. And if the threatenings be false, the promises are equally so; for while the promises are given in one scale to encourage virtue, the threatenings are put in the opposite one, to discourage vice. To deny the one, disallows of the other, and of course breaks the chain of the Bible, and thereby destroys its authori- ty; consequently, ye cannot suppose with propriety, that it came from God by Divine direction : but rather, that it was hatched up by some cunning politicians, to answer their political designs, to keep the people in order — and that it has been kept on the carpet ever since, by the black and blue coats, to get a fat living out of the people. "Away with the Bible," says the Deist, " I will be imposed upon by that no more, but I will go upon rea- son ; for whoever came back from the other world, to bring us news from that country about Heaven or Hell, or exhibited a map thereof?" Now if I denied the Bible, I should of course deny miracles and inspiration ; for if I admit of them, I must in reason admit of the pro- priety of the Bible. But no one who denies inspiration and mira- cles, can prove the existence of a God. There are but six ways to receive ideas ; which are by inspiration or one of the five senses. Deny inspiration, there are but the five ways ; and matter of fact demonstrates, that a man by these outward sensitive organs, can neither hear, see, smell, taste nor feel God : how then can we know him but by a revelation in the inward sense '? Why, saith the Deist, the works of nature proclaim aloud in both ray ears, " there is a God," but I deny it accord- ing to your scale of reasoning, for you deny miracles ; and yet you say what has been once may be again ; now if there was a miracle once ; there may be one again ; if so, then there may be such a thing as revealed religion, for that is but miraculous : but if there cannot be a miracle again, that is an argument there never was one, and of course denies the works of Creation, if there was no Creation, then there is no Creator ; for it must have been a miracle, to have spoken the world into exis- tence and to have formed intelligent beings — therefore, if there never was a miracle, then there never was such a thing as Creation : consequently the works of nature do not speak forth a Divine Being, for his hand never formed them ; but they argue, that matter is eternal, and that all things come by nature — for it is evident, that if nought had been 07?cc, nought had been now ; for nothing cannot put forth the act of power and beget something; yet it is self-evident that something does exist; therefore something must have existed eter- nally. Then saith reason, if all things corne by nature, then nature is eternal ; and when forming from its primitive chaos, into its pre- sent position by congelation, brought forth mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously; something like the mushroom growing up without seed, or the moss growing on the tree ; and are kept on the stage by transmigration, like the caterpillar, transmigrating or turning into a beautiful butterfly ; or the muck- worm into a horn bug. Thus nature assumes one form or shape for a while, then laying that aside takes up another. In confirmation of this idea, it appears that one race of animals Um beings goes from the stage, and another f!omes on the carpet ; for instance, the bones ot a certain animal, found in different parts of the continent of America, demonstrate there was such a race of beings once, called the Mammoth, which as far as we know, are now extinct : and the Hessian fly, which was dis- covered a few years since, near where the Hes- sian troops encamped, and from thence took its name, supposed to have been brought by them from Hesse — and since this insect has greatly spread over New England, and destroys the wheat : I have made much inquiry, but can- not learn that it is found in the country from whence the Hessians came ; from this one may infer and argue, that it is an animal, come on the stage within late years, as it ap- pears some other insects have done. In fur- ther confirmation of this idea, and Avhich stands opposed to the account given by the Bible, " that all animals were drowned, except those with Noah in the ark," we find that al- though it is natural for us to conclude, that all animals would generate and be found on that part where the ark rested, yet the racoon is peculiar to America : this then is a new spe- cies of animal, and we may say the account cannot be admitted that all other parts were drowned. But again in confirmation of revo- lutions in nature we perceive, that even if scripture be true, once giants did exist; but they are now apparently extinct. On strict examination, it appears that earth and shells congealed, form marble — and wood, when put into certain lakes of water, becomes stone. The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found on the tops of the highest mountains, or in the valleys, miles in length and breadth, and scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables washed together by some singular cause or awful deluge ; whole trees, A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. with ancient artificial materials, being found many feet below the surface. I likewise was informed of a spring in that country, by putting bars or sheets of iron therein, they would be converted into copper. On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quantities of shells, which to me appear to belong to the oyster, some hundreds of miles from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite improbable they could have been brought by human art, considering the vast quantities found in the Savannas or Piraras to Tombigbee, and thence to the Natchez country, and in the Chickasaw nation. It evidently appears likewise, that this western country was once inhabited by a warlike informed people, who had the use of mechanical instru- ments ; and there are evident marks of anti- quity, consisting of artificial mounts and forti- fications, &c., pronounced by the curious, who have examined, to have been deserted long before the discovery of America by Columbus. One of those mounts, a few miles above the Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, forty feet above the common level, on which stands another, forty feet high, making in all eighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial mounts, fortifications and beds of ashes, are to be found, extending from the western parts of Georgia, to the JMississippi, and then north- ward with the waters of said river, to Lake Erie, &c. all which denote it once was a populous, and since is a forsaken country- which neither history nor tradition hath given us any^ information of. Therefore it appears, that greater revolutions have taken place in this terraqueous globe, than many may im- agine ; and hereupon we might suppose, that the earth hath stood longer than the six thousand years calculated from scripture — and with the Chinese assent to their boasted ancient histories, &c. Thus I shall be an Atheist instead of a Deist ; but I cannot be the one nor tlie other according to reason, for if there be no God, nature depends on chance, and this earth would be like a well stringed instrument, without a skillful hand to play upon it ; or a well rigged vessel, without mariners to steer her ; for every thing that hath not a regulator, is liable to go to ruin : and if all things de- pend on chance, then by chance there may be a God and a Devil, a Heaven and a Hell, Saints and Sinners, and by chance the Saints may get to Heaven, and by chance Sinners may go to Hell. It is evident in reason, that as a stream cannot rise higher than its foun- tain, so confusion can never produce order; for the effect cannot be more noble than the cause : Consequently, if confusion had been once, it must have remained ; but as the stars keep their courses without infringing upon each other in their different revolutions, so that the astronomer can calculate his alma- nacs years before hand, it is evident there is such a thing as order ; and to suppose this order to have been eternal would be arguing, ihat the earth has stood forever, as we now behold it ; and to suppose that the earth hath forever had its present form, is to suppose that there has been an eternal succession of men, beasts and vegetables, and that to an infinite number • (for if the number be not infinite, how could the succession have been eternal,) and yet to talk about an infinite number, is a contradiction in terms, for there is no number but what may be made larger, by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite, cannot be enlarged. Again, if there has been an eternal succession of men and beasts; by the same rule there had been an eternal succession of days and nights, and years likewise. This must be allowed, (that infinite numbers are equal, for if one number be smaller than the other, how can it be said to be infinite?) Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if there hath been an eternal succession of years, and days, and nights, we must suppose that their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow there hath been as many years, as there hath been days and nights, is inconsistent, seeing that it takes 365 to compose one year; and if the number of years be less than the number of days and nights, the number cannot be admitted to be infinite ; consequently the succession cannot have been eternal ; there- fore it must be, there was a time when years began : If so, we must admit the idea, that there is something superior to nature, that formed it, and thus of course an Almighty regulator, that with wisdom, must have con- structed and preserved this system ; and this power and regulator must be self-dependent, for no power could exceed it for it to be de- pendent on, and of course, self-existent, of course eternal, according to the foregoing: and this Eternal, self-existent, all vrise, regu- lator, is what we term GOD, and what the Indians term, the GREAT MAN ABOVE.* Various are the ideas formed concerning this j GOD : Some acknowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of what is called the Trinity; j saying, how can three b.e one ? Answer, as rain, snow, and hail, when reduced to their origin are one, (water:) and as light, heat, and color are seen in one element, (fire,) and as the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans, compose but one, so, if in natural things, three can make one, why may we not admit the idea with reason, that three can be one m things supernatural and divine, &c. What is meant by God the Father, is, that Eternal Being that is every where present. What is Causeless Causator." A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. n meant by Christ the Son, the manhood of Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent power of God, as the evangelists relate ;* and * " Here I trust I may be permitted to say, with all due respect for those who difl'er from me, that the doctrine of the eternal Sonship of Christ is, in B/y opinion, anti-scriptural and highly dangerous ; this doctrine I reject for the following reasons : 1st. I have not been able to find any express declara- tion in the Scriptures concerning it. 2dly. If Christ he the Son of God as to his divine na- ture, then he cannot be eternal ; for son implies a father ; and father implies, in reference to son, precedency in time, if not in nature too. Father and son imply the idea of generation I and generation implies a time in which it teas effected, and time also antecedent to such generation. 3dly. If Christ be the Son of God, as to his divine nature, then the Father is of necessity prior, conse- quently superior to him. 4thly. Again, if this divine nature were begotten of the Father, then it must be in time 1 i. e. there was a period in which it did not exist, and a period when it began to exist. This destroys the eternity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once of his Godhead. 5thly. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is in my opinion, absurd ; and the phrase eternal Son is a positive self-contradiction. Eternity is that which has had no beginning, nor stands in any reference to time. Son supposes time, generation, and father ; and time also antecedent to such generation. Therefore the conjunc- tion of these two terms Son and eternity is absolutely impossible, as they imply essentially diflerent and oppo- site ideas. The enemies of Christ's divinity have, in all ages, availed themselves of this incautious method of treating this subject, and on this ground, have ever had the ad- vantage of the defenders of the Godhead of Christ. This doctrine of the eternal Sonship destroys the deity of Christ : now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel scheme of redemption is ruined. On this ground, the atonement of Christ cannot have been of infinite merit, and consequently could not purchase pardon for the of- fences of mankind, nor give any right to, or possession of an eternal glory. The very use of this phrase is both absurd and dangerous ; therefore let all those who value Jesus and their salvation abide by the Scriptures.^''— Dr. Clarke. We read, " No man hath seen God at any time." 1 John iv. 12. But Christ saith to Philip "He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father.^' John xiv. 9. Again, '■ I in them, and Thou in me.''' John xvii. 23. i. e. the invisi- ble manifestation, as Paul saith "Christ in you, the hope of glory." Colos.i. -27. Again, " fFe will come unto /liw, and make otLr abode with him.^' John xiv. 23. In this the Christian feels God to be his Father, Redeemer, and Com- forter. And supposing the word Trinity is Hot to be found in the Eible, or Persons the plural, yet there are manifestations, and people should be careful not to quarrel too much about names, forms, or words, but seek for essential realities. We read, Heb. i. 1, 2, " Go(i— hath in these last days spo- ken unto us by his Son, by whom also he made the worlds," or, as John i. 1 — 4. He existed as the IFord, visible mani- festation or Son of God ; as, bV' an act of mind a thought is begot, so tlws manifestation might be said to be begot- ten by the will and power of God, though some query it does not appear to be written whether he existed as "the Son, or only as the Word, until lie was manifested in the flesh. The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in Adam, we being in his loins, he was our federal head and representative, and God required him to keep a moral law of innocence for us in himself, &c. Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and we being in his loins, fell with him. Well, says one, would not God be just to have damned us for Adam's sin ? Answer— a punishment should never exceed the transgression, and of course, we deserve not a personal punishment for that which we were never actually guilty of ; but as we were passive in the action, should have been passive in the suf- fering 5 of course as we fell in Adam's loins, should have been punished in his loins, and of course have perished in his loins. Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, and of course they only, deserved an actual punishment, which I believe would'have been just in God to have in- that manhood being filled with the divine na- ture, of course he would be God as well as man, and man as well as God — two distinct flicted ; but to punish his posterity with a personal pun- ishment, for that of which they were never personally guilty would be representing God as unjust, by making the punishment to exceed the crime, which would ex- ceed the bounds of moral justice. I therefore argue, that as the punishment should be proportioned to the crime, if a mediator was not provided, we should have perished, by being punished in Adam's loins : and if we had, then God's declarative glory must nave been eclipsed, he not being actually glorified in our personal gfelvation or damnation. In further demonstration of this idea, I argue, that as every title to any blessing was for- feited by Adam's fall, they, could never have been en- joyed, except they were purchased, (for if they could there was no need for him to purchase them for us, &c.) Our temporal lives being blessings, they came through the merits of Christ, of course, if it had not been for Christ's merits we should not have had this blessing, and of course should have perished in Adam, as we fell with him, as above. But as we read that Christ was a lamb slain (not from all eternity) from the foundation of the world, though not actually slain until four thousand years after ; meaning that God made a revelation of his Son to the ancients, who were saved by faith in a Mes- siah which was to come, the same as we are saved by faith in a Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, &c., as Christ said, "Abraham rejoiced to see my day, he saw it and was glad." John viii. 56 : Ro- mans i. 19, 20, to ii. 14, 15. Galat. iii. 8. Job was a hea- then, yet observe his faith. Job xix. 25, 26. Observe, as the first covenant, the covenant of works was made with us in Adam, he being our head and re- presentative, &c. So the second covenant, the covenant of grace, was not made between the Father and the Son, as some do vainly think, (there is no mention of such a covenant in the Bible,) but 'vas made with US IN Christ, he being given to the pec-e for a covenant. Sic Isaiah xlii. 6, and xUx. S. God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and require his obedience, and when he fell, he had the same sovereign right to raise up the second Adam as he had the first and to require his obedience. But says the Deist, there would be no moral justice to make the inno- cent suffer for the guilty. Allowing it, what then ? If the innocent suffer voluntarily, who can be impeached with injustice ? for instance, if I break a law, and the the penalty is, pay five pounds or take the lash. If I can- not advance the money, I must take the stripes. But a gentleman steps up and voluntarily suffers the loss of five pounds out of his own pocket,' nobody can be cen- sured with injustice. At the same time the law having full satisfaction would have no further demand, and of course, I should be extricated from the punishment. So Christ our second Adam, our second head and represen- tative, was raised up to heal the breach that Adam made. For this purpose he stepped right into the shoes of the first Adam, between that law of moral innocence, that Adam was required to keep for us, and kept it even as Adam was required to keep it. How did he keep it ? First by a passive obedience, having no will of his own abstract from what that law required. Secondly, by an active obedience, doing what the law did require, during the thirty-three j-ears which he resided in this vale of tears. And thirdly, by voluntarily laying down his life to suffer in our lieu, what we m.ust" haVe suffered in Adam if he did not do it. Observe, it was not the divinity of Christ that suffered, but the manhood. And where the Bible calls Christ the Son of God, it does not allude to his Godhead as God, but manifestation ; as we read Gal. iv. 4 : Heb. x. 5 : an4 i. 5, 6 : John xv. 13, and x. IS, that "he was made or born of a v.'oman, (who was the first in the transgression) and made or born under the law, as no man ever came into the world as we are informed Christ did," &c. Luke i. 36. But, says one, Prove, that he did it voluntarily. Very well — Christ saith, "greater love than this hath no man, that he lay down his life for his friends," and " I lay down my life for the sheep." Again, " no man takcth my life from me — I have power to lay it down, and power to take it a^ain" Now, if no man took Chrisrs life from him, then their nailing him to the tree did not cause him to die ; if not then it must have been something else, and of course the A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. natures in one person ; and it is no more in- consistent with reason, to acknowledge that he came as above, than to acknowledge a miracle for the first man's origin ; which idea in reason we must admit, for there cannot be an effect without a cause; and as men do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to generate in nature ; if so, who did the first man and woman generate from — to sup- pose that they came by nature, is to suppose the earth brought them forth spontaneously ; sin of the world. Again, we read, that "Christ was heard, in that he feared— and that he pleased not himself, but gave himself a ransom." Heb. v. 7. Rom. xv. 3. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Luke xxii. 42. And Heb. xii. 2, "he, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God, &c. Again, he said in the garden of Gethsemane, "Not my will but thine be done," &.c. which certainly argues, that he had a human will, and when he thus gave up voluntarily, &c. we find that the sin of the world was laid upon him and caused him to cry out, " my soul is ex- ceeding sorrowful, even unto death," (and he never spoke extravagantly) — and the agony of his mind, caused the very blood to gush through the pores of his skin, and ran down like drops of sweat; and by his dying so much sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, the governor appeared to have been astonished, and mar- velled if he were already dead, and could hardlj' believe the account till he had called the Centurion and had it from his own mouth, &c. Mark xv. 44, 4-5. I herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from him, and as he died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the course of nature killed hrin— vrhich must have been the sin of the world.— And when he had suffered so much as what was necessary to sufter, even unto death, the law which Adam broke had full satisfaction on him, and having full satisfaction, it had no further demand. On the third day, the Divinity raised the Humanity from the »dead, by which means, life and immortality are brought to light by the gospel ; and Glory be to God ! We read nothing about John the Methodist, nor John the Presbyterian, in all the Bible, but we read of John the Bap- tist; but what did he say ? John i. 29. He say eth, " behold the Lamb of God whicli taketh away the sin of the world.-' Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as ho was the representative of the world, and Christ, the second Adam, John says, took it away — How .' By atoning for it, &c. Now if John preached" up that Christ took away the sin of the world, then all John's people ought to preach it up ; and if he took it away, then it does not lie upon us, and if not, then we do not feel the guilt, only the effect, which is the evil corrupt nature in- stinct within, &.C. and not the guilt — this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us in our first head, and the second covenant with us in our second head (Christ.) According to Isaiah liii. 6, " all w *. like sheep, are gone astray, Sec. and the Lord hath laid uix)n him (Christ) the iniquity of us all.'' Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but iin, the singular, and the prophet Isaiah doth not say ini- quities, but iniquity, which must have alluded to the fall of man. Therefore the plaister is as large as the wound, (0= and you cannot deny it. As we read, Rom. v. 18, therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all men unto condemnation, even so (not uneven) by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. ' Observe the words justification and re.<;cneration are not synonymous as some use them, but are of different meanings. Regeneration signifies to be born of the Spirit of God : i. e. to be purified within by it5 inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c. But justification signifies to acquit and look upon us free from guilt. And now if the free gift from Crod by Christ, came upon all men unto justification of life, I herefrom would infer, that God hath justified all men by the death of his Son, i. e. acquitted them from what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free therefrom as they come into the world. if SO, take the inhabitants from an island, and it would produce them, again — but matter of fact, sayeth it will not. Then if nature hath not changed, it never brought forth people;' for if it had, it might again do so, and if not, a miracle hath taken place in nature. Je@^ What is meant by the Holy Ghost, is the Spirit of God, proceeding from the Father, through the mediatioai of the man Christ Je.-^us, down to the sons of men ; the office of which Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and prepare them, for the enjoyment of God in Glory. If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth eighteen hundred years ago, I should deny three things: — 1st, our dates, — 2nd, all sacred, and 3d, the greatest part of profane history ; which historians in general would not be willing to give up. If I allow there was such a person as Christ, I must ac- knowledge his miracles too; for the same histories, sacred and profane, which mention his person, relate his miracles; and to deny his miracles, would be giving the histories the lie, and of course destroy their authority. If I allow his miracles I must allow his sacred character also ; for it is inconsistent with reason, to believe that God would aid and assist a liar, or an impostor, to do the mighty deeds which we are informed Christ did.* * There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an outward feeling of the body ; for instance, sometimes my mind is calm, yet I feel pain of body ; at other times, my body is well, and 1 feel pain of mind, remorse, guilt, fear, <$-c. which are not feelings of the body, but in; or of the mind, which feelings are as perceptible as the wind blowing upon the body, and you cannot deny it. Again, a man walking along, spies the wild beast of the forest and feels his hair to rise and his flesh to crawl upon his bones. What is the cause of this feeling 7 It must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view of his danger, and i)erhaps likewise he may feel the powers of his limbs in a measure to fail, and sits down under the shock. Now allowing the above, why should it be thought strange, if i)eople were to fall under the mighty power of God, operating upon the human mind. But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that God will work in this form ; but I say hush ! There cannot be a law without a penalty, and we know that we are accountable unto God, for our moral con- duct; for we feel it in our own breasts, and when we do wrong, we feel misery, and living and dying therein, j shall carry our misery to eternity with us ; as death only separates the soul from the body, but doth not change the disposition of the mind. Again, through the medium of organs, my spirit can convey an idea to the spirit of another and make him angry or wrathful, or please him with novelty, and make him laugh and feel joyful: if so, then spirit can operate on spirit, as v/ell as matter upon matter, and con- vey ideas, (^ and you cannot deny it. If so, why not the Divine spirit operate on the human mind, and give an inward conviction, &c. of right and wrong ? If wo are accounta-ble unto God, then we are rewardable or pun- ishable according to our behavior and capacity, and of course, a day of accounts must take place when these re- wards and punishments must be actually given. From this I argue, there is such a thing as moral evil and good, or vice and virtue, of course there is a road to shun, and a particular one in which we ought to walk ; therefore, it is necessary to have a guide. And now the question arises, what guide is necessary ? Some say the Alcoran ; but there is more prooi for tixe belief of the writings of 10 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the Prophets foretell future events, out of the common course of nature '? Moses, than for those of Mahomet. Moses got a whole nation of people to believe that he led them through the Red Sea, by drying it up before them, Stc. — likewise got them to erect a monument in remembrance, that they actually saw it, viz. to kill the paschal lamb and eat him with bitter herbs, and walk with their staffs in their hands on a certain night of tlie year, which monument is now standing, and has been annually observed among them, for some thousands of years, though for near eighteen centuries, they have been scattered as a nation. Now, it is evident, the most ignorant people could not be imposed upon, and made to believe that they saw a river dry up, if they never did see it dry, and likewise to get them to erect a monument of stone in remembrance that they saw it, if they never did. But Moses left this proof of his mission, which the other did not ; therefore, there is more reason to credit him than Mahomet, (p^ and you cannot deny it. Another says, reason is the surest and only guide ; this I deny, because the greatest divines, so called, dis- agree ; as you may find, that out of about three hundred and seventy denominations, thirty-one take the scripture to prove their doctrines by ; yet out of these thirty-one, neither two agree with regard to their religious tenets or opinions ; yet one says I am right and you are wrong : another, no ; "you are wrong and I am right ; here steps up a Deist and says, all religion is counterfeit, and the reason why they so disagree, is because no consistent system can be formed on the Christian plan. Answer — Your objections proves too much, and is not solid. For, first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent ; because, counterfeit religion implies a false one, and there cannot be a false one, except there be one to falsify, and if there be one to falsify, before it is falsified, it must be genuine : therefore, to say all religion is false, is proving too much and just argues that there is a genuine one — as there cannot be such a thing as falsehood with- out truth, of course counterfeit is the opposite of genuine. Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without revelation; because, when reason was to determine the number of Gods, she said there was about thirty thou- sand ; and in this our day, the men of the greatest ac- quired information, and strongest powers of mind who deny revelation, of whom some doctors and lawyers, &c. maybe included, disagree in their ideas on divine things, and that which is in connection with them, as much as the ministers and preachers ; whereas, if reason was a sufficient guide, suppose they would agree and come into one particular channel, &c. Some say the Bible is revelation, but deny that there is any in this our day, saying the Bible is sufficient without the influence of God's spirit. But observe, I believe in the Scriptures as much as any person, &c. But with re- gard to the influence of the ;?pirit, I believe it is strictly necessary : for sujiposiiig I was to cast a look at the print and paper, what would be the benefit, except I realized the truth of what is contained therein : and how can I realize it but by the influence of the same s{lirit which dictated its writings? Surely we read that no man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, and that the natural man understandetli not the things of the spirit, for they are spiritually discerned. Fv,om. viii. 9. 1 Cor. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, xii. 3. Rev. xix. 10. Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and ac- quired ability, get to be Deists 1 They say it is reason, and that the more weak and ignorant part embrace reli- gion : this is pretty true, viz. their reason makes them Deists, and why ? There are certain ideas which must be taken through certain mediums, in order to have a right and just conception of them, and otherwise, would eause a person to run into absurdities : for instance, I heard of a blind man, who hearing persons talking about colors, informed them that he thought ho could describe what the color of red was like, viz. The sound of a trumpet. This absurdity, that red was like the sound of a trumpet, originated by attempting to catch an idea through the medium of the eye. Equally absurd would be the idea of sounds, if taken through the medium of the eye, which can only be taken through the medium of the ear. So these Deists attempt to con- ceive just and accurate ideas of revealed religion by natural reason, which leads them into an absurdity, Some people say, the prophecies were written in prophetic language, after the things took place, but that is unreasonable to suppose, for if they w^ere, they were wrote as late down, as what the New Testament dates back, and if so, then both Testaments came on the carpet about one time. How could you impose the one Testament on the learned people, without the other ; seeing their close connexion ? But as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament, and disallow the New : I therefrom argue, that the Old Testament was written sometime pre- vious to the New, of course previous to the things being transacted, which were predicted. It must, therefore, have been by divine inspi- ration. But says one, the word Revelation, when applied to religion means something im- mediately communicated from God to man ; — that man tells a second, the second a third, &c. &c. it is revelation to the first only., to the rest is mere hearsay. And if the Bible was revealed once, it was not revealed to me; to me, therefore, it is hearsay. Answer. Allowing the above, yet if a man tells me, it is revealed to him, that my father is dead, &c. and the same spirit which revealed it to him, accompanies his words with energy to my heart, then it is re- velation to me, as well as to him, and not bare hearsay. Consequently, if the same spirit which dictated the writing of the Bible, attend the same with energy, then it is not hearsay, but revelation ; because we have a divine con- viction of the truths therein contained. And the sincere of diiFerent persuasions, find some- thing in the Bible to attract their attention, above any other book ; and even the Deists, when conscience begins to lash them, find something in the Bible to attract their minds, of the truth of which, the conduct of a num- ber to be found on this Continent might be adduced. Neither can I believe all will be saved : for in Mark iii. 29, we are informed of a certain character, which hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation, which they could not be in danger of, if there be no such thing; and in Luke xvi. we read (not a para- ble, but a positive matter of fact related by Christ himself, who knew what was transact- ed in eternity, as well as in time) concerning a rich man, who died and went to hell ; and there was a separation between him ''and the and causes them to conclude that it is imagination, decep- tion, or hypocrisy in those who pretend to it ; whereas, if they would conceive of it through a diflerent channel or medium, viz. the inward sensations or convictions of the mind, &c.— If they would give due attention to the same, as sincere enquirers after truth, they would feel the spirit of truth bearing witness to, or of the truth, to convince and correct, &c. and their Deism would flee away. O may God, cause the reader to reflect on what I have just observed, and turn attention within your breast, and weigh the convictions of your mind for eter- nity ! ! ! A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 11 good place ; and if one be lost, universalism is not true. We feel in our breast that we are accountable to God, and if so, then re- wardable or punishable, according to our behavior and capacity ; and of course a day of accounts must take place, when the rewards, or punishments are given. Some say we havf all our punishment here. In reason I deny it ; for the benefit of religion is to escape pun- ishment, and if so, none have punishment but the vicious ; but as many of the virtuous have suffered the most cruel, tormenting, lingering deaths, as may be said, for years, in matters of tender conscience ; while others have lived on flowery beds of ease, and thus die ; from this I argue, that the punishment is to come hereafter.* If all go to heaven as soon as they dJe, it being looked upon as a piece of humanity, to relieve the distressed, would it not be right for me to end all the sorrovv^s of those I can, who are in trouble ? And does this not open a door to argue, that murder is humanity, and thereby, send them to heaven ? But says one, I will acknowledge future punishment, but it is not so long, nor so bad as it is represented by some ; for we read of the resurrection, when all mortal bodies shall be raised, of course become immortal, and spiritual; and corporeal fire and brimstone cannot operate on a spiritual body, and of course the pu- nishment is but the horror of a guilty con- science. And the word For ever ^ frequently in the Scripture, being of a limited nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eternal. Answer. Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a guilty conscience ; (which will bear dispute) yet I think, that horror to the mind, will be found equal to fire and brim- stone to the m.aterial body; for frequently I have been called to visit people on sick beds. * Can I suppose those thinking powers which consti- tute the soul, and make tis sensible, active and rational ; and prevent the copoi-eal body from returning to its mother dust, from day to day, will cease to be when I am dead, or am fallen asleep, or gone into a state of non- entity, by annihilation? nay, 1 rather must believe, this imniortai doth still exist;! say immortal because, 1 do not see how those qualities can be subject to decay con- sidering their nature, though I acknowledge whilst acting upon organs, there may be heaviness, in consequence of mortality, which is the effect of sin, but when disem- bodied shall api)e3r in their strength. And as a proof of future existence of this thinking power ; I ask, why is it, that so many vr ell-informed peojile shrink at the thoughts of death : seeing it is the common lot of all mankind ? I ask, is it barely the thought of dying, which makes them turn their attention to various' objects, to divert their minds from redecting ? nay, but a conviction of the re- alities of an awlul eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be dissected or taken off, does that depreciate an eighth or sixteenth part of my soul ? Na}-, I am as rational as ever ; therefore, if rny soul can exist without a part of the body, why not exist without the whole or any part ©fit? have known men, who have lost their limbs, feel an itching, and put down their hand to rub ; I ask, what was the cause of that sensation, seeing the leg or foot was gone ? who have told me that their pain of body was great, but their pain of mind so far exceeded it, as to cause them to forget their pain of body for hours together, unless some person spoke particularly to them concerning it. Again, you know what horror you felt, for a short space for one crime. Now supposing all the sins that ever you committed, in thought, word, or deed, in public, and in pri- vate, were set in array before you, so that you could view all of them, at one glance. And at the same time, that conscience were to have its full latitude, to give you the lash; would not the horror which here causeth peo- ple to forget their temporal pain, while there is hope, be worse than fire to the body, when hope is forever fled '? for when hope is gone, there is no support. And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the word forever, sometimes in Scripture is of a limited nature, I think will not do ; because the duration of certain words, are bounded by the duration of the things unto which they allude. For instance, "The servant shall serve his master forever,'''' in Moses' law. The word forever, was bounded by the life of the servant. And where it re- lates to mortality, it is bounded by mortality ; of course \vhere it relates to immortality, it is bounded by immortality, and when it relates to God, it is bounded by the eternity of God. And as we are informed in several parts of Scripture, after that mortality is done away, that the wicked shall be banished forever from the presence of God. The word forever and the word eternal must be synonymous, having one and the same meaning as endless ; being bounded by the eternity of God and the endless duration of the immortal soul, &c. Matt. XXV. 41, 46 ; 2nd Thess. i. 9 ; Rev. xix. 3. Jude vii. And observing the doctrine of Particular Election, and Reprobation to tend to presump- tion or despair, and those who preached it up to make the Bible clash and contradict itself, by preaching somewhat like this : — '' You can and you carCt — You shall and you shanH — You will and you won't — And \ you'll be damned if you do — And you will be. ■ damned if you don''i.^'' ; Thus contradicting themselves, that people ' must do, and yet they cannot do, and God > must do all, and at the same time invite them , to come to Christ. ' These inconsistencies caused me to reflect i upon my past experience, and conclude that, the true tenor of the Bible did not clash, of course that a connect chain should be carried through that book, and the medium struck between the dark passages, which literally contradict, and reconcile them together by explaining Scri^y.ure by Scripture. And by 12 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS, ni Striving so to do, I imbibed what here fol- lows:— 1st; That election is a Bible doctrine, but not an elect number for I cannot find that in the Bible, but an Elect Character^ viz. " Him that becomes a true penitent, willing to be made Holy and saved by free grace, merited only by Christ." And on the other hand, in- stead of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character; viz. "him that obstinately and fiually continues in unbelief, that shall be cast off," &c. Thus any one may discover, that it is an Election and Reprobation of characters, instead of numbers, 1^^ and you cannot deny it. But the following Scriptures demonstrate undeniably, that God instead of reprobating any, is willing to receive all (2 Peter iii. 9. Ezekiel xxxiii. 11. 1 Tim. ii. 3, 4. 2 Cor. V. 19.) Secondly, that Christ instead of dying only for a part, the Prophets, Angels, Christ and the iVpostles, positively affirm, that salva- tion by his merits is possible for all. Genesis xxiii. 14; Isaiah liii. 6; Luke ii. 10; John iii. 16, 17.) Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit doth not strive with a part only, as some say, a special call, but strives with every man according to the hardness of his heart ; while the day of mercy lasts — (John i. 9, and xvi. 8, compare vi. 44, with xii. 33.) Again there is a Gospel for, and an invitation to all; Jg^^ and you cannot deny it — (Mark xvi. 15 ; Matt. xi. 28.) Again, there is a duty which we owe to God, according to reason, con- science and Scripture ; and there are glorious promises for our encouragement in the way of duty, and awful threatenings in the way of disobedience ; J^^ and you cannot deny it (Prov. xxviii. 13 ; Matt v. 2 to 8, vii. 24 to 28; Isaiah i. 16 to 20; Psalm ix. 17.) And now to affirm that a part were unconditionally elected for Heaven, and can never be lost, what need w^as there of a Saviour '? To save them from what'? And if the rest have no possibility of salvation, wiio are benefitted by Christ 1 Or what did he come for ? Not to benefit the elect or reprobate, but to accom- plish a mere sham, or solemn nothing. Tliis reminds me of a story I heard concerning a negro who had just returned from meeting — his master said. Well Jack, how did you like the minister '? " Why massa, me scarcely know, for de minister say, God makey beings, calla man ; he pickey out one here, oney dare, and give dem to Jesus Christ, and da cant be lost. He maky all de rest reprobate, and givy dem to de Devil, da cant be saved. And de Devil, he go about like a roaring Lion, seek- ing to get away some a Christ, and he cant. De minister, he go about to get away some de Devil's and he cant ; me dono which de great- est fool, the Pleacher or de Devil." It is evident that the Devil and the damned in Hell do not believe in the doctrine of eter- nal decrees : for it is in the nature of sinners, to strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast the blame elsewhere. This is evil practice, therefore came from an evil source, and con- sequently from the Devil. When Adam fell and God called to him, he cast the blame on the woman ; God turning to her, she cast the blame on the serpent ; God turned to him, and he was speechless. Now if he had believed in the doctrine of decrees, does it not appear evidently that he would have replied '? " Adam was not left to the freedom of his own will ; he was bound by the decrees, and we have only fulfilled thy decrees and done thy will, and thou oughtest to reward us for it." But he was speechless, and knew nothing of such talk then, therefore it must be something he has .hatched up since — as saith the poet :— " 'inhere is a Reprobation plan, Some how it did arise ; By the Predestinarian clan Of horrid cruelties. The plan is this, they hold a few They are ordained for Heaven, , They hold the rest accursed crew, That cannot be forgiven. They do hold, God hath decreed, "Whatever comes to pass ; Some to be damned, some to be freed, And this they call free grace. This iron bedstead they do fetch, To try our hopes upon ; And if too short, we must be stretch'd, Cut ofl" if we're too long. This is a bold serpentine scheme, It suits the serpent well ; 1 If he can make the sinner dream That he is doomed to Hell. Or if he can persuade a man. Decree is on his side ; Then he will say without delay, This cannot be untied. He tells one sinner, he's decreed Unto eternal bliss ; He tells another, he can't be freed, For he is doom'd to miss. The first he biudeth fast in pride, The second in despair ; If he can only keep them tied, \ Which way he does not care." It appeareth by the rich man's desiring his five brethren to be warned, lest they came to hell with him, &c. Luke xvi. that he did not believe their states to be unalterably fixed by God's decrees ; for if he did, why did he re- quest their warning^ saying, "if one arose from the dead, they would repent," &c. It appeareth likewise, that if God hath decreed all things, that his decrees are as ancient as his knowledge ; as his. decrees are generally ar- gued from his foreknowledge, and that he fore- knows it will be so, because he hath decreed it, &c. This opens a door to argue, there was a lime when God was ignorant and knew nothing. For a decree is an act of the mind, and there cannot be an action without there being a particular time when that action took place; if so, then if God hath decreed all things, it must be, that there was a time when God passed those decrees ; and if so, then 1 CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 13 there was a time, when the decrees were not passed; and if God did not foreknow any thing until he decreed it, then there was a time when God knew nothing. This is the truth fl^* and you cannot deny it.-^^ And now to talk about God's foreknowledge or decreeing all things from all eternity, ap- pears a nonsensical phrase; because to say from (as the word from implies a place of starting) all eternity, implies eternity had a beginning : And as some use an unmeaning expression, to convey an idea of unbeginning time : for the want of language, it is nonsense to attempt to build an argument thereon : For as it is argued in the foregoing, that God is eternal, we may admit with propriety, that he possesseth all the attributes that are ascribed to him; and yet it is not inconsistent to say that the first thing that ever God made, was fzme,t and in time he made all things, and probably the angelic creation was previous to men. Now, many attempt to make God the author of sin : but sin is not a creature as many falsely think ; it is the abuse of good. And to say that God who is good, abuses good, is the highest blasphemy that we could impeach the Deity with ; therefore he cannot be the author of it, consequently it must have come from another source. Now we must admit the idea that there was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator only ; and declarative glory could never redound to God ; except that finite accountable intelligen- cies, were created, (for what should declare his glory,) his justice nor goodness could never be shown forth in rewards and pun- ishments, except such accountable beings were made ; and of course must have remained in solemn silence : Therefore declarative glory could never have redounded to God. But, that he might have declarative glory, arising * Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what God conceives or knows of himself or the manner of his knowing, I shall not attempt to fathom, till the day of eternity. But relative to his knowledge as it concerns his creatures, I think the term infinite im- proper, for he can know no more than what hath been, is and will be, (for there is no more to know) which are only finite in any and every sense whatever. Therefore to attempt to build an eternal covenant by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite knowledge, is a con- tradiction. For first the term knoxcledge implies a power of perception to know and comprehend the existence of qualities or things, &.c. — therefore in this sense, when you speak of the knowledge af God relative to creation or his creatures in the sense they speak, you must neces- sarily bound God's knowledge by finity : I now refer X)nly to the act or circumference of the act, not to the power or capacity, for only God is infinite ; of course to apply the word infinite, &c. to argue great knowledge is a contradiction ; (aj=' and you cannot deny it ; because there cannot be an infinite finite. t Ephesians i. 3, 4, 5. Grod hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings, in Christ, {not out of him) according as he hath chosen us in HIM, before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame, before HIM in love. Verses 9, 10, hath reference to building up 2Uon in Christ, not in the Univeralists' sense, but upon £«rtA, kjo. from his attributes,* by intelligencies, it ap- pears, that Angels were created ; and we must suppose they were all happy, holy, and good at first ; seeing this is the nature of God, (as all argue from the Christian to the Deist.) As likeness doth beget likeness, and every cause produces its own effect : and as we are informed, that the Devil sinneth from the beginning, and that some kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, and sinned, and were cast down to hell, &c. (2 Pet. ii. 4. Jude 6. Rom. V. 15. 1 Johnm. 4, 8.) And as we read, where there is no law, there is no transgressions: It must be that the angels had a law to keep, and power sufficient to keep or break the law ; or else, how could they be accountable % And if they were not, they could not be rewardable, and if not, then not praise nor blame-worthy. But says one, allowing that God did make such pure intelligent accountable beings, and had a sovereign right to demand their obe- dience, seeing they were dependent : what should induce a Holy Being to sin against a Holy God, especially as there was no evil in him or them, nor yet any to tempt him ? Answer — suppose I w^ere walking along in meditation, in a great field ; of a sudden I cast a look forward, and can see no end to it ; it would be natural for me to stop and look back the way from whence I came. So, in my opinion, the angels were looking into fu- turity— they could discover no end to eternity, and it would be natural for them to reflect on time past. They could remember no time when they had no existence, any more than T can. This would open a door for a self- temptation to arise in thought, "how do we know but we are eternal with God 1 and why should we be dependent on him, or be ac- countable to him ? In order to find out whe- ther they were dependent or independent, the only method was, to try their strength, by making head against the King of Heaven, by a violation of his command. Now, evil is the abuse of good., and the first abuse of good was the origin of evil ; and as their commandment was good, the evil con- sisted in the abuse of it ; and the natural con- sequence of breaking the same, would be to convert them into devils — as the consequence of murder is death. From this we may see, that God made the Devil^ but he made him- self A Devil. Now it appears to me impossi- ble for God to show the devils mercy, consist- ent with, the principles of reason and justice ; for I may sin against my equal, and in the eyes of the law, the crime is looked upon as a trifle ; the same crime against a government, would forfeit my liberty, if not my life. Thus the magnitude of a crime is not looked upon, * Rev. iv. 11. " Thou hast created all things, and for THY PLEASURE (or glory) they are and were created." 14 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. according to the dignity of the offender, but according to the dignity of the offended; of course, a finite being sinning against an infi- nite God, there is an infinite demerit in the transgression ; of course justice demands infi- nite satisfaction. A finite being can make finite satisfaction only, although the crime demands an infinity of punishment. A finite being cannot bear an infinity of punishment at once; therefore the punishment must be made up in duration, and of course be eternal, that it may be adequate to the crime. But says one. Why was not a mediator provided for fallen angels, as well as for fallen men ? Answer — It was impossible, in the reason and nature of things ; for when man- kind fell, it was by the action of one, and they multiply. So the Godhead and Manhood could be united, as in the person of Christ : but not so with the devils, for they were all created active beings, and each stood or fell for himself, and of course was actually guilty, and therefore must have actual punishment : Except a Mediator was provided; which could not be, for the devils do not multiply ; therefore the Godhead and Devilhood, could not be joined together. But supposing it could, yet, says Paul, without shedding of blood there can be no remission, and spirits have no blood to shed : and upon this ground it appears, that the devils' restoration or re- demption must fall through. The Scripture which sayeth, Rom. ix. 1 1 . &c. " The children being yet unborn, having done neither good or evil, that the purpose of God, according to Election, might stand, it was said unto her, the elder shall serve the younger; as it is written, "Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated," &c. Any person by ex- amining Genesis xxv. 23. and 3Ial. i. 1, 2. may see that Paul's talk, doth not mean their persons, but that undeniably it must be applied to their posterities. And to apply them the other way, as though one was an Elect, the other a Reprobate, on purpose to be' damned, without a possibility of escape, is a plot of the devil, to blindfold mankind by a multitude of words without knowledge : for no such inference can be drawn from that passage, that Jacob was ma4e for salvation, and Esau for damnation. But observe, it must be applied to their posterities : see Gen. xxv. 23. "And the Lord said to Rebecca, Two nations are in thy womb, and two man- ners of people, &c. shall be separated from thy bowels ; and the one people shall be strong- er than the other people, and the elder shall serve the younger." Which came to pass in the reign of King David, when the Edomites were brought in subjection to the Israelites. (2 Sam. viii. 14. 1 Chron. xviii. 13.) and that passage, "Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated," was not spoken be- fore the children were born, but hundreds of years after they were dead, by Mai. i. 1, 2. Now, cannot any person wjio is unprejudiced, plainly discover, that the word "Jacob" here means the Jewish nation, which God saw fit exalt to high national privileges : because Christ was to come through that lineage, &c. And as to '-'- Esau have I hated,'''' the word hate in Scripture, frequently means loving in a less degree, &c. ; for instance — Christ say- eth, except a man hate his father, mother and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple — the word hate., here means loving in a less degree, as we are to love God supremely : and lent favors in a less degree, as belonging to him : so the passage " Esau have I "hated," meaneth, that God did not see fit to exalt the Edomites, to so high national privileges as the Jews; yet they were the next highest, for their land was given to them for a possession, which the Jews were not permitted to take from them, as they were going from Egypt to Canaan, {Deuter. ii. 4, 5,) and that passage, {Heb. xii. 17,) which sayeth, that " Esau was rejected, and found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears," we must not therefrom infer, that it was God who rejected him, because he was a reprobate, but his father Isaac. Take notice, at a certain time Esau went out a hunting, and on his return home, being at the point to perish with hunger, came into Jacob's tent, and desired refreshment; but Jacob attempted to make Esau's extremity his opportunit}'- to grow rich, and to cheat him out of his birth-right, for a mess of pottage ; and Esau, rather than starve, promised to give it up ; and who can blame him, considering his distress. All that a man hath, vnR be given for his life, saith Satan : Jg^°* this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. " Gen. xxv. 30, &c.) But there is no account that ever Jacob got ihe birth-right, but by Esau's continuing with his father, and being so rich, on Jacob's re- turn ; it appears, that he lived with his father, and was heir to the inheritance. Jacob got not any thing from Esau ; but Esau got a present from him. After this Isaac was de- termined to bless Esau, and commanded him to get venison for that purpose ; and while he was gone for it, Rebecca tells Jacob to kill kids, &c. and he should get the blessing : He saith, " I shaU get a curse instead of a bless- ing ;" — she said, " the curse be on me," &c. and it appears as though she got it, as it was the means of her losing her idol's company during her life-time ; for there is no account of her being alive at his return. Scarcely had he told the lies to Isaac, and withdrawn, &c. but Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac perceived the deception in fuU, and began to A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 15 tremble exceedingly, by which Esau perceived what had passed, and immediately lifted up his voice and wept, and sought after repent- ance ; not in himself (for he had done nothing to repent of) but in his father Isaac. But Isaac would not take back the blessing, but said, Jacob is blessed, and shall be blessed. Gen. xxvii, &c.) From this loss of the blessing, some people think Esau was reprobated and daimned ; but Paul saith, Heb. xi. 20, by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau, concerning things to come. Some forget to read that Esau was blessed as well as Jacob, though not in so great a degree, and how he could be blest by faith if he were reprobated ; ( Gen . xxvii. ^39, 40.) Esau was blessed with four things ; the first two were like a part of Ja- cob's, viz. the dew of Heaven, and the fatness of the earth — thirdly, by his sword he was to live — and fourthly, when he should have the dominion, he was to break Jacob's (or Jewish) yoke from off his neck, which came to pass in the reign of Jehoram, the son of Jehosaphat, 2 Chron. xxi. 8, 10. And now to show the inconsistency of thinking that Esau served Jacob the younger, it doth appear that Jacob served Esau ; and moreover, that Jacob had no religion when he attempted to cheat and lie, that being contrary to the spirit of Chris- tianity. But it appears that he got converted afterwards, when on his way to Pandanaram ; he lay to rest in the woods, and in the night he had a Vision, in which he saw a ladder, the top reaching to Heaven, &c. Now, as the ladder had two sides, it represents the Godhead and Manhood of Christ, and the rounds, the different degrees of grace. If Jacob had been pious, doubtless he would have realized the presence of God, being there to protect him from the wild beasts ; but his expression, " the Lord v»^as in this place, and I knew it not," argueth ignorance. Secondly, he adds, it is no other than the house of God, and gate of Heaven, which is the language of young converts. Thirdly, he made a vow, if God would give him food to eat, and raiment to put on, and bring him back in peace, that God should be his God ; which certainly implies, that he did not serve God before as he did af- terwards. {Gen. xxiii. 16.) Observe, First, Jacob served Esau, was afraid of him, and ran from home twenty years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his wages changed not less than ten times — Sec- ondly, when ne set out to return, his past conduct created such fear in his' breast, that he dared not see Esau's face, until by messen- gers he inquired, "may I come in peace 1" And understanding that Esau, with a body of men, was coming to meet him, his sleep de- parted from him. He divided his host in two bands, and wrestled all night in prayer ; and such fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he sent a number o, messengers with presents, and a message to Esau, calling him Lord, as if himself was the servant. Fourthly, Esau bowed not at all • but Jacob bowed not once, nor twice onl) but seven times ; and then cried out, I have " seen thy face, as though I had seen the face of God." Now if Esau was a reprobate, how could his face have been as God's ? — nay, it would have been as the Devil's. But as they had a joyful meeting together, like two christian brethren, that had been some time absent ; I therefore conclude, that Jacob saw the image of God in his bro- ther Esau; and in that sense, Esau's face might be said to be as the face of God, and in no other. And as the general tenor of Esau's conduct, was not so bad as some parts of Ja- cob's conduct, I therefrom conclude, that Esau died in peace ; and if ever I can be so happy as to get to glory, I expect to meet Esau there as well as Jacob, {Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii. &c.) If I believed all things were decreed, I must suppose that Pharaoh did the will of God in all things ; seeing God decreed all his thoughts, words and actions : and the will being the determining /acw/^i/, it must be, that whatever God decrees., he wills ; therefore Pharaoh did the will of God, according to that doctrine, Jg^°=" and you cannot deny it. If the Scripture be true, then Pharaoh doing the will of God, according to that doctrine, must be saved, ac- cording to the intimation of Christ ; that who- ever tloeth the will of God is his brother, sister, and mother — observe, if all Pharaoh's conduct was decreed, he did as well as he could, and Peter as bad as he could ; accord- ing to that doctrine then, which is the most praise or blame-worthy'? A^ain, if God de- creed Pharaoh's conduct, did he not decree it right ; and if so, could it be wrong T If not, there was no sin, consequently no punish- ment ; unless you say a man is punishable for doing right. Again, if God decreed Pharaoh should do as he did, why did he command him to act to the reverse '? Does he decree one thing and command another 1 If so, then you make God's decrees and commandments clash : for, according to that doctrine, God's revealed will is, that we should obey; and his decreed will is, that we should disobey. Thus you make out that God has two wills right opposite to each other, which makes God divided against himself — Christ intimates, that which is divided ?Lg2imsi itself cannot stand. If so, then Deity being divided must fall, and of course the works of nature sink, and go to ruin. Thus we see the inconsistency of divi- ding and subdividing God's will. There is no account of Pharaoh's heart being more hard than others, until he became hardened ; but it appeareth from Rom. v. IJy, 18 4. CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 20, that the hearts of all people are alike hard by nature. — Well, saith one, what is the meaning of that Scripture, " For the same pur- pose have I raised thee up, that I may show- forth my power in thee. And I will harden his heart, and he shall not let the people go," &c. Answer, the Lord raised Pharaoh up. Up' from what '? From the dust unto a child, from a child to man, to be a king on the throne ; that he might show forth his power in him. And he has raised up you, and me, and all mankind, for the same purpose; viz. To shew forth his power in us ; if it be not for that, what is it for ? We read in several places, that the Lord hardened Pharaoh, and yet that Pharaoh hardened himself: how could that be ? God do it, and yet Pharaoh do it. We read that the Lord afflicted Job, and yet that Satan did it : (Job xix. 21, ii. 7.) And that the Lord moved David, to number Israel, and yet that Satan did it, &c. (2d Sam. xxiv. 1 ; 1 Chron. xxv. 1,) and that Solomon built the Temple, and yet tells how his many workmen did it. Thus we see there is a first cause, and a second cause ; as saith the Poet : " No evil can from God proceed, " 'Twas only suffered, not decreed ; " As darkness is not from the sun, " Nor mounts the shades 'till he is gone." Reason saith, that mankind are agents, or else prophets ; for they can foretell some things, and then fulfil them,* )^^ this is the * Matter when it is moved by another cause cannot stop of itself, and when stopped, cannot move of itself. But as we have the power of action, (the same as I give out my appointment months before hand, and then fulfil it,) it is evident that we are prophets or else agents. To adopt the idea of prophecy, you will not, and if not, you must acknowledge agency which material substance without thinking power doth not possess. From this I argue that there is something in man abstract from mat- ter, which is spirit, which some call the soul, and which makes him sensible and rational, &c. And to suppose the soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is completely happy, as is acknowledged from the Chris- tian to the Deist. Therefore, if my soul was a part of him I should have one continual stream of happiness. But as I have frequently felt unhappy in mind, I here- from argue that my soul is spirit abstract from God. Some people have an idea that the souls of infants come right pure from the hand of God by infusion into the body, and that the body being of Adam's race, pollutes the soul, and causes it to become impure, j ust as if the body govern- ed the mind. Allowing the above, When did God make the soul of the child that was born yesterday ? Why, says one, within the course of a few months past. Hush, I deny it, for the Bible says, Gen. ii. 1, 2, 3, that God fin- ished the Heavens (that is the starry heavens) and earth, and all the host of them, and then God rested from the works of the creation on the seventh day — he hath not been at work in creating new souls ever since. There- fore your idea that God makes new souls daily, falls to the ground ; Q(^ and you cannot deny it, if tke Bible be true. But says one, their souls were made in the course of six days. Where then have thoy bten ever since ? Laid up in a store-house in Heaven I If they were, they were happy ; if so, what kind of a being does this represent the Al- mighty, especially if connected with the opinion of some who suppose that there are infants in Hell, not more than a ipan long ! truth, and you cannot deny it. If so, then it may be said with propriety, that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that First, God makes Adam happy in Paradise and these infantile souls happy in a store-house, then when Adam falls, prohibits adultery and at the same time previously decrees that they shall commit it to produce an illegiti- mate body, and he to help them on to perfect the illegiti- mate, takes one of these pure souls, infuses it into the body, and the body pollutes it, causes it to become im- pure, and is now a reprobate for Hell fire. Thus you see some people represent God as making souls pure and keeping them happy some thousands of years, then damn- ing them for a sin they never committed, and now the difference between this being, if any such there be, that dealeth thus with his creatures and him that we call the Devil, I leave you to judge. God help you to look at it in the scale of equality, and see whether the above ba right or wrong. But says one, where do you think the soul comes from ? As Adam was the first man, I must suppose from reason and Scripture he got his soul right from God, as ther» was no other source for him to derive it from, but Ev« was taken out of Adam, and there is no account of her receiving her soul right from God ; and if not, I must suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam, and of course she got her soul from him as well as her body And as we read that the souls of Jacob's children, Gen xlvi. 26, were in Jacob's loins, and came out, &.c. I here- from infer, that they were not laid up in a store-house ia Heaven, but came by natural generation from the na rents as well as the body. Well, says one, estimate ta« value of the soul, (by mechanism.) First, some people prize a thing according as who made it, if one mechanic made it, they prize it so much worth ; but if another made it they would prize it higher, becaus«> it was made by a more perfect workman. If we prize the soul by this standard, it must be considered as valuable, because it was made by the perfectest of the perfect, and the wisest of the wise, him that cannot err, God Al- mighty. Secondly, some people value a thing according to its duration. If the soul be valued on that ground, it must be prized high, for it being spirit, it is immortal and must endure as long as eternal ages pass away. Thirdly, some people prize a thing according to the case of it ; il the soul be prized on this ground, it must be esteemed as valuable ; for at a certain time it is said five millions were offered to any one who would con- trive a machine that Avould perform perpetual motion, and as yet none have been able to do it ; yet in the con- struction of the case of the soul, which is the body, there is more wisdom discoverable, than all the wisdom of the mechanics, in all the machinery on the face of this terraqueous globe. If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable must the soul be which the body is made to contain ? Fourthly, some people prize a thing according to what it costs ; if the soul be prized according to this medium, it must be valuable, for if any smaller ransom than the blood of Christ could have purchased immm-tal souls, from the curse of a broken law, doubtless God would have accepted the offering. Some people say that " one drop of Christ's blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul," which idea I condemn, because the magnitude of a crime is not looked upon according to the dignity of the offend- er, but according to the dignity of the offended ; there- fore a finite being sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice de- mands infinite satisfaction. But a finite being can ii.^ke finite satisfaction only^ therefore there needs a mediator between a rebel creature and the Creator, which could be formed no way but by the two natures being joined together, that is to say the finite and the infinite, or in other words, the Godhead and manAoorf.orDivirfiTY veiled in humanity. But here comes up a Deist, and says, hush Lorenzo, it is inconsistent to adopt the idea that divinity and humani- ty can be joined together, as you talk, in the person of Christ — But I say hush, for it is no more inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined togetner, than to adopt a former one which is self-evident, viz. thai spirit and matter can be joined to* A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 17 Pharaoh hanlened himself, even as mankind are hardened in this our day, &c. Observe, liist, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and p-ave him a kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called by commandments, and Pharaoh would not obey, by saying, '• I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go." Then the Lord called thirdly, by miracles, but Pharaoh rea- soned against them in a diabolical way, by setting the magicians to work. Then fourthly, God called by affliction, then Pharaoh made a promise to obey God, and let the Jews depart, if the affliction might be removed : but when the judgment was removed, Pharaoh broke his promise : therein he was to blame, JG^^ and gether, and form a man, which idea or how it is I cannot comprehend, yet self-evident matter of fact puts it be- yond all doubt, that spirit and matter are joined to form man, Qi^ and you cannot deny it— and of course the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to- gether in the person of Christ, may be admitted accord- ing to reason. The manhood bein? offered up under an infinite inflilence of the divinity, the sacrifice would be 3f infinite merit according to the transgression and the Icmands of justice. But to return, I cannot suppose that Christ would have done any thing superfluous for man's redemption, and of course, that one drop of his blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul or save a world, is inconsistent, as though a considerable part of what he did was superfluity, &.c. of course in atoning for what is called original sin, I must believe that nothing needless was done ; if not, then Christ did no more than what was necessary ; and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, &.C. to cleanse a soul is inconsistent. And if the demerit of one transgression demands infinite satisfaction then the atonement made for that, would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten thousand times as many : for what greater satisfaction could be made, than that which is in- finite ? Therefore, the human nature being offered a sacrifice by the influence of the divinity, for the si.\ of the world, which was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or ransom in some sense, may be considered as infinite, it being ofl'ered under an infinite influence of the divine spirit ; therefore, the satisfaction would be according to the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there would be a sufficient provision for all the actual sins of men, considering the nature of it, and how un- bounded it is. Therefore, the soul when prized accord- ing to what it cost, must be considered very valuable. But again, fifthly, some people prize a thing according to the scarcity of it. If a thing is very plenty, they would give so much for it, but if it were more scarce, they would give much more, &c. So, immortal souls are plenty, and yet very scarce, for each man hath but one, each woman hath but one. O sinner, if thou lose thy soul, thou losest thy all, thou hast nothing left ; God help thee to consider seriously, and stimulate thee to im- prove thy time, (which is on the wheel) for eternity accordingly. The soul, which we perceive governs our body, (as the body without the soul, is a lifeless lump of clay,) v.^e find from experience hath a memory, which is the power of reflection or recollection, to call past things to remem- brance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding, which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they are ; again, it hath a will, which is the power of choosing or determining. We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining as to that which appears delightsome. Anger is another passion, which implies dislike or opposition to a thing that is odious in our minds. Likewise we have fear when danger we behold. Also joy when pleasure or happiness we possess. There are five outward senses by which we distinguish objects or qualities ; these are inlets of knowledge to the mind, and only through them can we receive ideas, except by inspiration, which is an inward conviction wrought by another spirit. These five senses, are hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling and feeling. you cannot deny it — for by breaking his pro- mise, his heart would naturally become harder, like metal when melted, it is tender, and when grown cold i.s harder than before', and of course requires a hotter fire to melt it again ; so it required a heavier judgment to operate on Pharaoh, and God would .'end it, and Pharaoh would promise and break them, till ten afflic tions passed away, and when the first born was slain by the Lord, and yet by Evil Angels, as David in the Psalms tells you, Pharaoh was shocked, and let the Jews depart. He pur- sued them, and God permitted him to be taken in his own folly, and drowned in the Red Sea : Thus we find how God hardened Pha- raoh's heart, and yet how he hardened him- self by disobedience, and so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens some and yet they harden themselves, as follows : — Fir.st, God calls by prosperity or favors, and yet many enjoy them without a feeling sense from whom they flow. Secondly, God calls by commandments, an inward monitor, telling what is right and what is wrong : but some do not give attention thereto, which, if they would, they Avould hear the voice more and more distinctly, till at length, it would become their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by miracles, the operation of his spirit perhaps under preaching, or some other cause, and they have thought, if I could always feel as I do now I should soon be a Christian ; or if all my com- panions would turn and serve the Lord, I would gladly go with them to heaven. But through inattention, those serious impressionj, which I call miracles, soon wear off. A mi- racle is something done out of the common course of nature, by the operation of the power or spirit of God : therefore, 0 reader, it was not the minister who made you have those feeling.s, but the power of God ; there- fore, in some sense you have been called upon miraculously, J8@^ and you cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls by affliction, and when people are taken sick, and view death near, they make vows and promises, and think how good they will be if God will spare them and raise them up. But when they are recovered, then (Pharaoh like) too soon forget their pro- mises, and break their vows, and hereby be- come harder than before, and can do things without remorse which once they would have felt the lash of conscience for. And that preaching which once would make impres- sions on their mind, strikes their heart and bounds back like a stone glancing against a rock. This character is what may be termed a Gospel hardened sinner. Thus you may discover that this plan clears the Divine cha- racter and casts the blame on the creature, where it ought to be ca,st ; whereas, the oppo- site would cast the blame directly on God, if 18 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. he decreed it so ; this is the truth 1^^^ and you cannot deny it. AUhough Christ hath promised once to draw all men unto him, (not to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come voluntarily) yet he never promises to draw them a second time, but on the other hand positively saith, My spirit shall not always strive with man. And again, Because I have called and ye have refused, but ye have set at nought my, counsel and would none of my reproofs. I also will laugh at your calamiiv and mock when your fear cometh. Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the language of a reprobate is " the harvest is past, the summer is ended and we are not saved." Jer. \m. 20. Prov. i. 24, 25, 26. Gen. vi. 3. As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of (revealed) duty, those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the ground, instead of the firstling of the flock like Abel, must expect, like Cain to be re- jected, (Gen. iv. 7.) for God saith, behold I have set life and death before you, choose you this day whom you will serve, &c. (Josh. xxiv. 15,) one thing is needful, and Mary hath chosen the good part. We do not read God chose it for her : this is the truth J^^°" and you cannot deny it — even as we read in John iii. 19, that this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, &c. — Oh ! reader, prepare to meet thy God ! Obj. Hath not the potter power over i the clay, of the same lump, to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor ? Ans. A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy it, for the most dishonora- ble one in family sickness is as useful as the honorable tea cup in the time of health. Neither doth God make any on purpose for destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they get the spirit of their station and fill up that sphere for which they are qualified. For without servants there can be no masters ; without subjects, no rulers ; without com- monality, no quality ; and any one may ob- serve that David was elected or set apart to be king; Jeremiah and Samuel, to be prophets, &c. and any discerning eye may easily disco- ver that Paul's election {Rom. ix.) was not an election to future happiness, but of temporal advantages. And yet those not so positive, but what the privileges might be forfeited and lost by sin, as you may find, 1 Chron. xxviii. 9, 10. If thou serve him with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind, he will be found of thee ; but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever ; {De-Jt. xxx. 1 5, 19,) Moses' dying declaration was, that the children of Israel mist obey, and if they would, all needful blessings they should have, but if rebellious, should be cursed and scattered, &c. Jg^^ This is the truth and you cannot deny it. And ob- serve Paul, when talking about the clay and potter, alludes to Jer. xviii. where the prophet was commanded to see the potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 6th, cannot I do with you as this potter, 0 house of Israel, &.c, xVgain, verse 7th, at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, to pluck up, pull down, or destroy it : If that nation against whom I have pronounced " turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil I thought to do unto them." " At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, to build or plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, then will I repent of the good wherewith I said I would benefit them." Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God cannot lie, then he is bound by his immutability or the law of his nature, to perform his promises to the obedient, and his threatenings against the disobedient ; and this is the truth, /J^^ and you cannot deny it. Objection. Bible language is, I will, and you shall, and the promises are yea and amen, without any ifs or ands. Answer. To take the proTnwes without the condition is a practice of Satan, {Luke iv. 10, 12,) which he made use of to our Lord to get him to fall down frbm the battlement of the temple, and thereby tempt God, and presume on God, because of the promise which the Devil intended he should think to be uncondi- tional ; and so bear him up in the way of dis- obedience. Whereas our Saviour, knov/ing the path of duty to be the way of safety, re- plied, 'tis written, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. For in the way of obedience there is a promise of preservation, and in the way of disobedience a threatening of destruc- tion ; this is the truth J&^^ and you cannot deny it ; therefore to cut these two little let- ters I F out of the Bible, which make such a great significant word, is wrong, seeing it is so frequent in Scripture ; and frequently there are conditions implied in the Bible, though not expressed; for instance, David, when at Kei- lali (1 Sam. xxiii. &c.) enquired of the Lord whether Saul would come down, and the men of the city deliver him up, and the Lord an- swered'in the affirmative. Here is no condi- tion expressed, yet there is one implied, for David left the city and fled to the wilderness, so Saul came not down, neither did the people deliver him up. Again, God said to the Nine- vites, by Jonah, yet forty days and Nineveh shall be overthrown. Now if you say all threatenings are without conditions, you give God the lie, for the city was spared in conse- quence of their believing God and turning from their evil way. Jonah iii. 5, 10. This is the truth il^"' and you cannot deny it. A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 19 Again, Ezek. xxxiii. &c. There is a condi- tion implied and explained undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the lirst, concerning the righteous and wicked man, ^yhich you may read at your leisure; this is a truth J8@^ and you cannot deny it. Objection, Says one, " God will have mercy on whom he will have mercy," &c. — Answer j " GOD will have mercy on whom he %; ' Come think you who they be ? 'Tis every one that loves his Son, And from their sins do flee ; 'Tis ever}- one that doth repent, And truly hates his sin ; 'Tis every one that is content, To turn to God again. And whom he will lie hardeneth, Come think you who they be ? 'Tis every one that hates his Son, Likewise Jiis liberty ; 'Tis every one that in sill ])ersist, And do outstand their day : Then God in justice leaves them to Their own heart's lusts a prey." Objec. " My people shall be made willing in the day of my power," says one. Answer. That is home-made Scripture, for the Almighty doth not so speak, but King David {Psalm ex. 3.) speaks to the Almighty, "Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power." He doth not say, they shall be made ^willing ; the word made is not there, neither has it any business there. — Again, those little words in italic letters were not in the original, but were put in by the translators to make what they think to be sense in the English language ; and those little words " shall be'' are in italic letters, of course put in by the translators ; now I leave them out, and in lieu thereof, put in the word, nre^ and then read it, " Thy peo- ple are willing in the day of thy power."' Now is the day of God's power, and now his people are willing : they are always a willing people. It is the reprobate character that is unwilling that God's will should be done: this is the truth, Jg$g°" and you cannot deny it. {3Ian. vii. 24, 26.) Objec. Christ did not pray for all mankind, &c. Answer. That's a lie, for John xvii. 9, First, Christ prayed for his disciples ; Secondly, 'v. 20, for those who should believe on him through their word ; and thirdly, for the whole world, {v. 21, 23,) thus " that the world may believe thut thou hast sent me." Again, that the world may knotv that thou hast sent me, and this dotii not mean A-double-L-part. Objec. Paul says, Rom. viii. Whom God foreknew he predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. Here is no condition expressed, of course, it appeareth that he glorified all that he justified, called, and predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer. If that be taken just as it stands, without any conditions whatever, it will fol- low, that Universalism is true, or else, that we are all reprobates. For God foreknows one as much as another, in every sense of the word, and of course, foreknows all mankind , and now, if all that he foreknows, predestin- ates, calls, justifies, and glorifies, without any condition, in any shape, or sense, it undenia- bly argues, the universal salvation of every son of Adam. This is the truth, J9^^ and you cannot deny it. Or, else, if you take the Apostle unconditionally, as he speaketh, in the past tense, then no more can be glorified. Therefore we are a.11 reprobates, and you can- not deny it. But it is my optnion, that Paul is only rehearsing a catalogue of states, as they take place in succession. And to take any particular part of the Bible, in the face and eyes of twenty Scriptures more ; any doc- trine thereby may be proved, and thus we find by such means, have sprung up the many sen- timents in the earth. People, desirous to get to Heaven in an easier way than God hath pointed out, will haw out an opinion of their own, a broken cistern that can hold no water, and will twist and bend the Scriptures to their sentiment, and sometimes will have to grind the same and put it into a press, and press out a construction of their own. But this will not do. Scripture must be explained by Scrip- ture, and that according to reason, so as not to make it cla.^h, but rather correspond with the true christian experience. Objec. We read as many as were ordained to eternal life, believed. Answer. True, but the word ordained, signifies, set apart as a minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was set apart a Prophet. And David saith, " The Lord has set apart him that is godly for him- self," Psalm iv. 3. And there is no account of any being set apart for the Lord's self, but the godly. No man is godly, or godlike, but the believer ; therefore, none are ordained, or set apart for Heaven, but those that believe. Besides, the acts of the Apostles were written some time after the things took place, and of course is all Avritten in the past tense. Or- dained, is in the past tense, and so is believed, and there is no account of the one being prior to the other. But it may be said, as many as believed, were then ordained to eternal life, as none are ordained or set apart for eternal life, but the saints ; no man is a saint except he believes. For he that believeth not is con- demned already, saith Christ. Therefore, as soon as one believes, he is free from condem- nation, and of course set apart for Heaven, and not before ; he being in Christ no'-S" by the act of faith. Now observe, Peter talks about elect in Christ not oiU of him. — Paul saith, 2 Cor. v. 17. If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature, &c., and Rom. viii. 1, saith, there is now (not yesterday or to mor- row) no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus; who walk not after the Jlesh, 20 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. but after the Spirit^ ^c. which impliefi, there is condemnation to those who are not in Christ, but walk after the flesh, and not after the Spirit, And Paul saith, they which have not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his, Rom. viii, 9. And John saith, he that committeth sin, is of the devil, 1 John iii. 8, and again, no man can call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. But as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of GOD. Query. If all things are decreed right, is it not evident that there is no such thing as sin or guilt ? For it cannot be wrong to fulfil right decrees. Consequently there can be no redemption, for there . is nothing to redeem them from ; consequently, if mankind think they have sinned and are redeemed, their thoughts must be a deception, and are imagi- nary. And of course their praising God for redeeming love is folly. For they praise him for that which he never did. Now suppose this imaginary, false, mistaken idea, that they " had been sinners and were redeemed," was removed, and they so enlightened as to disco- ver that nothing according to right decrees had ever taken place wrong, &c. How would the heavenly host be astonished to think they had been deceived '? What silence would imme- diately ensue ! Some people hold to a falling from grace, which I think is wrong } for say they, if we were always to be in the light, we should grow proud ; therefore it is necessary that we should have a darkness to make us feel our weakness and dependence. From this it ap- pears, that they think a little sin is necessary for the perfecting of the saints : }^^ and you cannot deny it. Now to hold a thing neces- sary implies holding to it, same as I think doing duty, or perfection in love to be neces- sary, therefore I hold to it. Thus you see they hold to a falling from grace which I think wrong. Yet I adopt the idea that a man can fall from grace according to conscience, reason, and Scripture, which idea some people think to be dangerous ; but I think it is not naturally attended with such bad consequences as the other ; for if a man thinks he is safe, he is not apt to look out for danger, whereas, if he thinks there is danger, he is apt, like the mariner, to look out for breakers. Again, supposing I have religion, I think I can fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is another man with the same degree of religion, believ- ing once in grace always in grace. Now if my idea of the possibility of falling, &c. be false, his sentiment if true will certainly reach me ^ so I ana safe as he. But supposing his doctrine to be false and mine true, he is gone for it and mine will not reach him. So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. S^^ This is the truth and you j cannot deny it. Now reader, observe, as heard of a seine on Rhode Island which caugli a scull of fish, and for fear of the escape o some, a number of Seines encircled the er closed, so that they could not escape, and i any did escape the first or second net, th others should catch them. &c. So you ma' plainly discover as I have linked the abor doctrines, if some of my ideas are falst the other ideas as so many seines will catcj me. Once in grace always in grace, or Pre destination, or Universalism, or Deism witi Atheism. But if they are false those charac ters are gone, if they have nothing else to de pend upon but principles — yet I still may b safe. This is the truth, S^^ and you cannc deny it. Again, it is evident in reason's eye, that th more light a person hath if he abuse the samt the greater is the sin and guilt. Therefore i justice the condemnation and punishmer must be proportioned, according to the sayin of Christ. " He that knoweth his master' will and doeth it not shall be beaten wit many stripes ;" whereas he that committeti things worthy of stripes, and knoweth not hi master's w^ill, shall be beaten with few stripes Thus you see it is required according to wha a man hath, and not according to what he hat not. As we read every man is to be rewardt according to his works, or the deeds done i: the body. Rev. xxii. 12, and xiv. 13. Luk xii. 47, &c. — Now Scripture proof that a ma may fall from grace, runneth thus : "If an; man draw hack, my soul shall have no plea sure in him. The backslider in heart shaj be filled with his own ways," &c. Now if man were in a high pillory, it w^ould be noE sense for one to cry out, " hold tight, stan and hang fast, for if you fall, it will hui you ;" if there be no danger of his falling, an more so if there is not a possibility of it. I so, then how much greater nonsense, for a Almighty God, to give us his will, with man; cautions as needless as the above, there bein no danger, nor even a possibility of dangei And vet he like some passionate parents, wh say to their children, if you do and so, I'] whip 5^ou 5 I'll burn you up ; I'll skin you and turn you out of doors, &c., and yet hav no intention to perform the threatenings, bn do lie to them. Just such a character som people seem to represent the Lord in. Whei he cautions as follows: Gen. ii. 17. In th day thou eateth thereof thou shalt surel; die. (Serpent like) say they — Gen. iii. A Ye shall not surely die. — But it is evident tha God is in earnest in the following threat enings : Rev. xxii. 19. If any man shall tak away from the words of the book of this pro phecy, God shall lake away liis part out o: the book of life, and out of the Holy City, &c A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 21 There is no account of a sinnefs having a Dart in the book of life, ox Holy City, but the ^int. For it is h Dliness that gives the title, Heb. xii. 14. Again, hold fast that no man take th^- crown, &c. Rev. iii. 11. Be thou taithfur unto death and I will give thee a crown of life — And he that endureth to the end the same shall be saved, Rev. ii. 10. Mark xiii. 13. Jude tells us of some whose fruit withereth, twice dead, plucked up by the roots. Now it is evident, that a sinner is but once dead, then these must have been once alive in the Scriptural sense ; or else how could the fruit wither, or they be twice dead and be plucked up by the roots'? ver. 12. Again, there is a sin unto death, which w^e are not commanded to pray for : compare 1 John V. 16, 17, with Heb. x. 26 to 31. Again, Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that they were purged from their old sins, and even escaped the pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of Christ, &c. — and yet are again entangled therein. And saith he, it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than after they have known it to turn from, &c, (2 Peter i. 9. and ii. 20 to the end,) how could they have forgot that which they never knew ? &c. — Again, {Heb. vi. 4 to 7.) what higher attainments can one hj\ve than are here mentioned — and 2 Peter iii. 17, ^c, if any man thinketh he standeth. let him take heed lest he fall, (1 Cor. X. 12. Rom. xl 20, 21. Heb. iv. 1.) Ob- serve there were six hundred thousand Jews, all well, active men, &c., which came out of Egypt with Moses, and one was in as fair a way for Canaan as another; and God pro- mised as positively to carry them to the pro- mised land, as ever he promised to carry the saint from earth to heaven : only four got through the wilderness. Aaron and Moses died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua reached the desired country. But all the others who it appears, were once favorites of Heaven, from Paul's talk, 1 Cor. x, 3, 4, &c. As Paul saith, they all drank of Christ, the spiritual rock, &c. and yet some of them tempted him, kc. ver. 9, and thus they all by sin fell in the wilderness. And Paul addeth, moreover, that these things happened unto them for examples, and were w^ritten for our admonition, ver. 11. Now what need of saints being admonished, if there be no danger of losing the spiritual land of rest 1 Paul was afraid of falling, ix. 27. But observe, though God had promised to carry the Jews to Ca- naan, &c. yet there was a condition implied. Num. xiv. 34, and ye shall know my breach of promise. That was a condition implied, though not fully expressed befon\ Gen. xvii. 8, 28 : xiii. 50 : xxiv. 25. Hej. xi. 2. Ex. iii. 16, 17. Lev. xxvi. 27, 28, &c. Hark! I If ye will not for all this hearken unto me I (saith God) but walk contrary unto me, then j T will walk contrary unto you also in fury, ! and I, even I, will chastise you seven times ; for your sins. Now if all things are decreed right straight forward, how could the Jews walk contrary to God "? And if not. how could God walk contrary to them 1 God help thee to consider this, if there be no condition I implied ; and likewise, Exodus xiii. 17. \ Numbers xiv. 21, 22, 23, 24, &c. Because ' those men, which have seen my glory, and I miracles w^hich I did in Egypt and in the wil- derness, and have tempted me now thes€ ten times, and have not liearJcened to my voice, surely they shall not see the land which I sware unto their fathers, &c. verse 34. God help you to take warning by the Jews, for it is evident, that according to the words of Moses, Beat, xxviii. that great blessings were promised, if the nation would obey, and curses in consequence of disobedience, which ideas were contirmed in the dying speech of Joshua xxiv. 20, which was fulfilled according to the book of Judges. When it went well with the Jews, we find they were serving God; but when they did evil, God sold them into the hands of their enemies. God help thee to compare the promises and threatenings in Deu- teronomy, with the book of Judges, &c. And observe feod's dealings thenceward, and apply that to Matthew^ vii. 24, &:c. and observe the Gospel, for we are to take warning, by God's dealings with the ancients, and square our lives accordingly, because to judgment we must come, and be judged with strict justice, and receive sentence accordingly : either " Come )"e blessed, or depart ye cursed," Matt. XXV. 34, 41, &c. Now observe. If I am guilty, I must have pardon here, and then if my life from the day of forgiveness brings forth gooi^ fruit from holy heart, it is right : consequently the reward must ensue accord- ingly. But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, my conduct flowing from that evil de- sire, thus living and dying, my sentence must be accordingly, agreeable to the principles of true justice ; ig^ this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Read attentively about the good and evil servants, from Matt. xxiv. 46 to 48, &c. and xviii. 23, &c. Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding faith and a good con- science which, saith he, some having put away concerning faith., have made shipwreck ; oi whom is Hymeneus and Alexander, 1 Tim. i. 19 ; John xv. Christ saith, " I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman ; every branch m me that beareth not fruit, he taketh away, (observe, he could not take them away unless they were there) and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that 22 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are clean, through the word which I have spoken unto you." Observe, a sinner is not clean, but filthy. But if these were made clean through the word of Christ, as just mentioned, then they were saints, and JSi^^ you cannot deny it; verse 4, " Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, ex- cept it abide in the vine, no more can ye, ex- cept ye abide in me ; I am the vine ye are the branches," &c. — verse 6. " If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered," &c. Observe, a sinner is not com- pared to a green tree but a dry, this could not wither except it Avere green, and a branch once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c. but they are gathered and burned — verse 7, 8. " If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask vv^hat ye will, and it shall be done unto you ; herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye be my disciples :" verse 9 — Continue ye in my love — Now ye may see that the five little let- ters that are herein enclosed, which too many people overlook, and which fixes the sense of a great many Scriptures running parallel through the Bible, &c. — viz. " if and eth." Now the Bible runneth thus : if ye do so and so ; I will do so and so ; and if je do so and "so I will do so and so, &c. And again, " ed" past tense, we find but little in the Bible. But the Scripture, instead of making a " yesterday christian, it maketh a present, every day chris- tian." Thus, he that believeth, heareth, seeeth^ understandeth, knoiveth, pur suet h, watcheth^ hath, enjoyeth, and endureth ; this is the truth, Jg^"' and you cannot deny it, for the Bible doth not enquire what I was yesterday, but what I am now. Objection. Christ saith, my sheep hear my voice, they follow vie. and shall never perish, neither shall mny man pluck them out of my hand, &c. Jolm x. 27, 28. Answer. Here the- saint is represented by the similitude of a sheep, hearing and fol- lowing a shepherd ; and observe the promise is made, as before observed, to a certain obe- dient character, and here the promise is to those that hear ; hearing doth not mean stop- ping your ears, or being careless and inatten- tive ', but it implieth, giving strict attention to the object, which requireth the same and fol- lowing likewise, dotn not mean running the other way, but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, there is a condition implied and expressed in this passage, viz. hear and fol- low, and the promise is to that character ; of course a, backslider doth not imitate it, and of course cannot claim the promise but what he may perish ; may turn away according to Ezek.xxxiii. 18, — "When the righteous [man] turneth from his righteousness, and commit- teth iniquity, he shall even die thereby," &c. Objec. The death there spoken of is tem- poral. Ans. I deny it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not ; and God when he meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively declares, " the soul that sinneth, it shall die." — chap, xviii. 4. Objec. But the righteous man then spoken of, is a self-righteous man. Ans. I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man by God himself, and how can he be righteous in the judgment of God, without saving faith ; God doth not call a wicked man good, nor a good man evil ; yet you say, him that God here pronounceth righteous, is only self-righteous, a Pharisee. Oh, scandalous for any man to twist' the Scriptures thus. Now look at it in your own glass; self-righteousness being wickedness, w^e will style it iniquity, and the man an iniquitous man, and then read it, "when an iniquitous man turneth away from his iniquity, and committeth iniquity, for his iniquity, &c., shall ht -^ie ;" — read the above twice over, and then sound and see, if there be any bottom or top according to your exposition. Leaving your shameless con- struction, I pass on to answer another objec- tion, Vv^hich may be urged from Rom. viii. 38, 39, where Paul saith, " I am persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angels, principali- ties, powers, things present or to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God," &c. Observe, though Paul speaks of a second cause not being able to separate us from the enjoyment of God's love ; yet he doth not say but w^hat w-e may separate ourselves by disobedience, which is sin. Sin is not a crea- ture as some people falsely think, but sin is a non-conformity to the will of God. If you still say that sin is a creature, I ask you what shape it is in, or what color it is of, or how many eyes or wings it hath, or whether it crawls like a snake ? Paul doth not term it a creature, but agreeth with St. John, where he saith, sin is the transgression of the law, and w^here there is no law, there is no transgres- sion ; and being not without law to God, but under the law of Christ. The Christian still feeleth himself conscientiously accountable unto God, Jg@^ and you cannot deny it. 1 John iii. 4; Rom. iii. 20, iv, 15; 1 Cor. ix. 21; for we read, not that a good man falleth into sin every day, and still is in the way to Heaven, being a child of God, but to the re- verse— 1 John iii. 8, " he that committeth sin, is of the Devil, John viii. 34 ; whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin," — v. 36. " If the son therefore shall make you fi-ee, ye shall be free indeed." Rom. vi. 18. "-Being then made free from sin, ye became the ser- vants of righteousness — v. 20, for when you A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 23 ^vere the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness ; v. 22, 23, but now being made free from sin, &c., for the wages of sin is death." Any person by reading the Ixxxix Psalm, may plainly discover, that the promise made therein to David, a5 in the person of Christ, was not altogether without condition, by com- paring the promise from verse 19 to 29, &c., to 38. From that, either there is a contra- diction in the Psalm, or else a condition must be allowed ; for one part saith, that his seed and throne shall endure for ever, and another part " thou hast cast his throne to the ground,"' V. 36, 44, &c. But observe, most people when quoting this Psalm to prove, once in grace, always in grace, read thus, v. 33, " nev- erthele>s will I not utterly take from them, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail," which is a wrong quotation ; he does not say in the plu- ral, he will not take it from them, but in the singular, will not utterly take from him ; that is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently represents Christ ; compare this Psalm with 1 Chron. xxviii. 6, 7. 1 Kings ix. 4 to 9 — where undeniably you will find the condition. Objec. " I have loved thee with an ever- lasting love," and " he that believeth hath everlasting life." Answ. The life there spoken of is the love of God, which is called everlasting, because it is his eternal nature, which all those that believe enjoy; yet God being holy, cannot behold iniquity with al- lowance ; of course his justice cries against it ; and demands satisfaction : It must be, that if I lose that life, that the nature of it does not change, but returns to God who gave it, by my out-sinning the day or reach of mercy, &c. But says one, can a man sin beyond the love of God, or out of the reach of mercy ? Ans. We read that God loved the world, and yet that there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to pray for, when one committeth, John iii. 16, 17 ; 1 John V. 16. Those who may read the above, that have enjoyed the comforts of religion in their own souls, when they are faithful to God, they feel his love and enjoy the light of his countenance : and a mountain of trouble appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with delight, and cries in the Poet's language : " Give joy or griei, give ease or pain, Take life or friends away ; But let me find them all again, In that eternal day." They feel the truth of Christ's words, John viii. 12. "He that foUoweth me, shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." But when they let down their watch, their strength departs like Sampson's when shorn, and the enemies get the better. A hill of trouble appears as a mountain, and they feel like one forsaken ; and on reflection, con- science lays the blame not on God, like the doctrine of decrees, but on them ; and they have no peace until they repent, and do their first work, viz. to go to God as a criminal, and yet as a beggar, broken-hearted, willing to part with the accursed thing — then they find the Lord to lift upon them the light of his countenance, and their peaceful hours return. They take their harps from the willows, and cry like the ancients, '' our soul is escaped, as a bird from the snare of the fowler, the snare is broken, and we are escaped." Query — Whoever fell from grace? — Ans. — We are informed, 1 Sam. xv. 17, that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God exalted him to be king over Israel, and x. 6, when Samuel anointed him, he said, " the Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee, and thou shalt prophecy, and shall be turned into another man," &c., verse 9, we read moreover, that God gave him another heart, &c., and what sort of a heart God give.s, I leave you to judge. And God seemed to prosper Saul, while he was humble, xiii. 12. It appeareth after two years, that his heart got lifted up with pride, and the Lord sent him to utterly destroy the Amalekites, and all things belong- ing thereto, according to the commandment by Moses. But Saul rebelled and committetl a sin thereby, which was as the sin of witch- craft and idolatry, xv. 23 ; after this the spirit of the Lord departed from him ; and afterwards Saul murdered himself in the field of battle. And we read no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him : and that mur- derers hereafter shall be shut out of the Holy City, xvi. 14, and xxxi. 4; 1 John iii. 15; Rev. xxii. 15. But saith one, was not David a man after God's own heart, when commit- ting adultery and murder ? Ans. No ; for God hath not the heart of an adulterer nor a murderer. And again, no murderer hath eter- nal life abiding in him, 1 John iii. 15. And supposing David was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's sheep : that is no sign he was, when committing adultery and murder, any more than if I were honest seven years ago, and then turned thief — am honest still because I was once ; this is the truth, ^@* and you cannot deny it. But observe the Lord was displeased with David, being angry with the wicked every day ; and there is no account, that the Lord put away Dajvid's sin until he confessed it, &c., 2 Sam. xi. 27, xii. 13, and all backsliders who sin- cerely repent may receive pardon, as David did, &c. But yet there is no Scripture that saith, they shall be brought to repentance irresistibly, whether they will or not; for God will have volunteers for Heaven, or none at all, Rev. xxii. 14, 17. We cannot with A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. reason suppose that a king would choose an enemy as an ambassador, with an embassage to rebels, but a friend; neither can we sup- pose with propriety, that God or Christ would call an enemy, a child of the devil, to go and preach and do miracles; but a friend. Yet we find in Matt. x. that Judas with the others, was positively called, and commanded to preach, and had power to raise the dead, heal the sick, and cast out devils, &c. And the tVk^elve went out, and returned, &c. It speaks of them collectively, but not individually, do- ing miracles till after Christ's resurrection. Chap. xix. Peter saith, we have forsaken all, (not I) and followed thee, what shall we have therefore ? Christ answereth, verse 28, Verily (or certainly) I say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his Glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the tribes of Israel. Now I ask, how they could follow Christ in the regeneration, except they were regenerated, i, e. born again ? Doth it not mean Judas for one, see- ing there were twelve apostles, twelve thrones, and twelve tribes % a throne for each % but it appeareth that the thrones were promised on conditions of overcoming, Rev. iii. 21 ; and that Judas forfeited his Jitle by disobedience, &c. But saith one, " I thought Judas was raised up for the very purpose to betray Christ, and was always a Avicked man." Answer. Many people think so, through the prejudice of education, and set up their opinion for the standard, and attempt to bend the Scriptures to it ; but that will not do ; for truth will stand when error falls, and of course our tenets should correspond with the Bible, which doth not say, that Judas was always evil; but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when referring John xiii. 18, to Psalm xli. 9, where David is speaking of Judas, as in the person of Christ ; and saith, " Mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me." Here Judas is not only styled Christ's friend, but his familiar one, in whom he trusted. Now, can we suppose with proprie- ty, that Christ would be familiar with the deceitful, and put confidence in them ? No ! methinks he would have set a better example. Objec. Christ says, John vi. 70, "have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil." Ans. Sometimes Christ spoke as man, and sometimes as God, and God frequently speaks of things that are not as though they were ; for instance, Rev. xiii. 8, we read that Christ was a Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, and yet he was not actually slain till four thousand years after. Again, God said to Abraham, I have made thet a Father of many nations ; when he was not the Father of but one child (Ishmael.) So Christ foreseeing as God, that Satan would enter into Judas, spoke of it, as if it was in the present tense, though it was not really so for some time after ; there was more trust put in Judas than in the other Apostles, he being made treasurer. We have repeated accounts of Peter, James, and John sinning ; but no ac- count that Judas did until six days before the Passover, John xii. Mark xiv. 3. When our Lord was in the house of Simon the Leper, which appears to be Judas' father's house, in came a woman to anoint Christ, &c., and it appears that Judas felt a thievish covetous dis- position to arise ; and from that no doubt he was called a thief and had the bag, for he never w^as called a thief before ; and Christ gave him a gentle rebuke, and it appears that Judas got affronted, by his complying with a suggestion of Satan. (Satan was not really in him yet, only tempted him.) — -And going out the same day, he made a bargain, John xiii. and 2. and Mark xiv. 10. (like some ministers) saying what will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you, &c. Some people make Scripture, and say, whom Christ loves, he loves to the end, (and to the end of what ]) There arc no such words in the Bible — John xiii. 1, we read thus: "When Jesus knew that his hour was come, that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end ;" namely, the night in which the sacrament was instituted, Judas being present, &c. received the sop, after which Satan entered him, ver. 27,. And now it may be said in the full sense of the word, that he was a deviL and not before., unless you allow of his being one before, and another entering him now, and so making a double devil of him — and what sort of being that may be, I cannot tell. Objec. I think if Judas had regeneration., or was ever a friend to Christ, as you talk from Matt. xix. 28, 29, and Psal. xli. 9, that he is gone to glory, Ans. No, he has not, for C^hrist affirmed, " woe to that man, it had been good for him that he had never been born." Mark xiv. 21. Luke xxii. 19, 20. Again, we read Judas murdered himself; and no mur- derer hath eternal life abiding in him. Objec. I do not think one that is given to Christ can be lost. Ans. Then you do not believe the Bible, for we read, John xvii. 12, that Judas was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, and j styled, a son of Perdition., which means a son of destruction — and Acts i. 24, 25, where the eleven surviving Apostles, chose Matthias to fill up Judas' sphere, no more, nor less than what Judas did; they prayed thus, "Thou Lord, who knoweth the hearts of all men, A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 25 show whether of these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of this ministry, and Apostleship, from which Judas, by transgres- sion, fell," &c. Now, if Judas were always a Devil, (which could not be, for there must have been a time when he begun to be one,) ^why Would they choose a good man to fill up a Devil's place ? Observe, tlfere were twelve parts of the ministry, and the Apostles being accountable persons to God. Judas fell by transgression, (for where there is no law, there is no transgression.) Now, what did he fall from ? An old profession 1 — To fall from an old profession, is no transgression at all ; for transgression is sin, which implies the violation of a known law; of course, falling by transgression, implies losing something which is valuable, by misconduct, &c., this is the truth, ig@°=and you cannot deny it. But says one, I do not like your talk, for you de- stroy my comfort : and it is a discouraging doctrine against getting religion, if one thinks they can lose it after they get it. Ajiswer, I might on the other hand, or in anotner case say, that it is discouraging against getting money, or buying this farm, or that horse, for perhaps it may be squandered, lost or die ; therefore I would not try for them. What wo^Ud you think of the man that would stop and be negligent at such objections ? People temporally do not term such things discour- aging, so as to flee ; and methinks none will make that reply, but those who love and plead for a little sin ; one leak will sink a ship. Objec. Solomon was a wise man, and yet did many things wrong ; and yet wrote Eccle- siastes afterward, from which we may infer, no doubt he is happy. Answer — Solomon no doubt was a wise man, above all the kings of the earth, and yet became the greatest fool by abusing his wisdom ; for after that God had done so much for Solomon — Solomon turned and committed sin ; and acceding to the IMo- saic law, was worthy of temporal death in Jive respects : First, he made an affinity with Pharaoh, King of Egypt — Secondly, took his daughter to be his wife — Thirdly, made affini- ty with Hiram, King of Tyre — Fourthly, fell in love with Heathenish women, who turned his heart fr im God — Fifthly, fall into idolatry. He had foui gods that he worshipped himself, and others for his wives. When Solomon was young, we read the Lord loved him ; but now he was old, we read the Lord was angry \7\i\\ him, and he is angry with the wicked everyday. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon — first by mercy, and then by affliction ; and raised up three adversaries for that purpose ; but Solomon would not hear, but went on a step farther, and attempted to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to Egypt; and as the Scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that state, with murder in his heart, as he attempt- 'j ed to slay the innocent; and "no murderer \ hath etei-nal life abiding in him.'''' And there is no account of Solomon's repentance, but that he died in his sins ; and our Lord inti- mates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, we cannot come. And David's dying words to Solomon were, " If thou seek the Lord, he will be found of thee ; but if Xhow forsake him, he will cast thee q^ forever." Solomon sought the Lord, and the Lord appeared to him twice ; afterwards he forsook God, and there is no account of his return as before observed : and as for believing that Ecclesiastes was wrote afterwards, I no more believe Solomon could write when he was dead, than I believe I could ; and to evade this answer, and say Solomon w^rote it when he was old, I reply, it is no more than any old man that swears or gets drunk can do, to cry out vanity of vanities, &c. when their lives are burthen- some ; but what makes the beauty of Eccle- siastes is, to see that a young man could cry out vanity., which is so contrary to nature.^ when nature is so fond of it : and as for the book of Proverbs, any person may discover they were wrote before the building of the temple, by turning to 1 Kings iv. 32, &c. and before much of his wickedness. You need not say, that I said^ that Solomon is gone to Hell, I did not affirm, so ; but I take Solomon where the Scripture doth, and leave him where the Scripture doth, in the hand of a ! merciful God. Asking why the Bible is so \ particular to mention all the good conduct of j Solomon, and then this had conduct, if he re- pented why was not that put down 1 Turn to the history of Josephus, and it leaves Solo- mon if possible, in a worse situation than the Bible doth, &c. Some people blame me for holding to per- fection, and at the same time they hold to it stronger than me ; and moreover, for not hold- ing to the final perseverance of the Saints ; which assertion I think is wrong, for I think there is danger of falling away — therefore I hold to perseverance Jg@=^and they cannot deny it. But they hold, a man cannot get rid of sin. Here, therefore, they hold to persevering in sin, and they hold to a falling from grace of course, i^^^this is the truth, and they cannot deny it. Some have heard ministers pray to God, that the people might be sanctified from all sin ; and then told them that they could not get rid of all sin — this was a clash. People frequently feel good desires from God to get rid of "all sin," James i. 17, and yet think they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray in j unbelief for it. We read, that whatsoever is j not of faith is sin ] therefore, if I hold with j them, I should pray thus, " Lord, save me I I 26 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. from part of my sins now, and at death take them all away,'" &c. But this does not cor- respond with the Lord's Prayer, which com- mandeth us to pray that God's Kingdom may come, and liis will be done, &c. as in Heaven ; and we delivered from evil. . The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this is the will of God,. even your sanctification : and if a man be delivered from all evil, there is no sin left. And what is the benefit to pray for it, if we cannot have it T But in obedience to the commandment to pray for deliverance from evil : Paul besought God to sanctify the Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve their whole spirit, soul and body blameless unto the coming of Christ, 1 Tkess. v. 23, and again ver. 16 to 18, he commandelh them to rejoice ever- more, pray without ceasing, in every thing give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. Matt. v. 48, Christ saith, be ye perfect, even as your Fa- ther w^hich is in heaven is perfect, i. e. for a man in our sphere as perfect as God is for God in his sphere. Again, be ye holy, for I am holy. Again, the commandment is to love the Lord with all our heart, soul, body, mind and strength, and our neighbor as ourself, &c. And blessed be God the promise is equal to the commandments ; for God hath bound him- self by a promise, Ezek. xxxvi. 25, then \vill I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean, from all your filthiness, and from all your idols w-ill I cleanse you, a new heart also will I give you, fcc. Again, Psalm cxxx. 8, the promise is that Israel shall be redeemed from her iniquities : John viii. 12. Christ saith, he that foiloweth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. And again, God hath promised by the hand of Moses, thus '-' I will circumcise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed, to lore t^e Lord with all thy heart," &c., and th}' neighbor as thy- self. And Paul speaking of the oath and the promise of God, two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie. Now, if God cannot lie, then he cannot do all things, especially that which is contrary to his na- ture ; if so, then the above mentioned promises are equal to the commandments, and God is bound by the law of his nature to perform the same. This is the truth, jgig^and you cannot deny it • dbjec. David said "There is none righteous, no, not one." — Answer. True, yet we read about righteous Abel, and Lot's righteous soul, (2 Peter ii. 8. Matt, xxiii. 35.) Objec. Solo- mon saith, "there is no man that sinneth not." Ans. True, but John saith, " he that is born of God doth not commit sin." Objec. Paul saith, " I am carnal, sold under sin ;" yet he was a saint, Ans. Paul addeth elsewhere, " that the carnal mind is at enmity against God, and is not subject to his la^v, neither in- deed can be, and to be carnally minded is death." Again. " Christ came to save sinners, &c. of whom I am chief." Now to take these expressions together just as they stand, yon might prove that Paul was one of the worst of men, in the way to death, and at the same time one of the best apostles in the way to life, &c. Though Paul saith, I am carnal, sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he was speaking of himself, as a holy apostle: but was describing or rehearsing the language of one under the law, as you may see, Rom. vii. 1. "I speak to them that know the law," &c., but chap. viii. 1, 2. Paul saith, there is therefore now no condemnation to them which arc in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesl: , hut aft&r the spirit, for the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me fi-ee from the law of sin and death." And now, if Paul was made free, he could not be groaning under bondage at the same time, un- less you can reconcile liberty and slavery to- gether. Paul saith in one "place, " I robbed other churches," now to take this passage just as it stands, you might prove that Paul was a robber ; if so, would not the Government hang him if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c. And to take any particular passage, you may prove almost any doctrine, if it be not taken in connection with the context or gene- ral tenor of the Scripture. But as the Bible in general doth not plead for sin, but condemneth it, commianding us to be holy in heart and life, &c. Therefore we should not plead for sin as though we loved it, and rolled it under our tongue as a sweet morsel, but should be scripturians or Bible men, for Paul telleth the Romans, to whom some think Paul made al- lowance for a little sin, inferring it from the 'i\\\ chapter : but, by the by, they should re- member that Paul talketh thus, "being justi- fied by faith, we have peace with God, chap. V. 1 ; vi. 18, 22, he saith, being free from sin," &c. and being noAv made free from sin, &c. j^s^Well, says one, what next! Ans. Any person, by reading the Epistles of John, may find a sufficiency of proof to convince any candid mind that the doctrine of Christian perfection in love, is a Bible doctrine. Query. How far can a man be perfect in this life ? Ans. A man may be a perfect sinner by the help of Satan, >g^*and you cannot deny it. Now if a man can be a perfect sinner, why not a perfect saint 1 Shall we not allow as much power to God to perfect his children in his own nature, which is love, as the Devil has power to perfect his in sin, &c. '? But, says one, answer the former question, and likewise, who ever attained what you are A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 27 talking about 1 Very well — I'll tell you ; I think a man cannot be perfect as God, except it be for men in our sphere, as God is for God in his sphere ; for absolute perfection belons^s to God alone : neither as perfect as angels, or even Adam before he fell, because I feel the ef- fect of Adam's fall, my body being mortal is a clog to my soul, and frequently tends to weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do not expect to get rid of until my spirit returns to God : yet I do believe that it is the privilego of every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature of God, so far as to live without committing will- ful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have love the ruling principle within, and what we say and do, to flow from that divine principle of love within, from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time ; and a mis- take in judgment may occcasion a mistake in practice — I may think a man more pious than he is, and put too much confidence in him, and thereby be brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as this, and many other, simi- lar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin with propriety ; for when Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp, Joshua mistaking in his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occa- sioned a practical mistake, requesting Moses to stop them, &;c., which was not granted. Observe, one sin shut jMoses out of Canaan, of course one sin must have shut Joshua out ; but as God said, "Joshua wholly followed him," and wholly not being partly, and as he entered Canaan, tVom that circumstance, I argue that a mistake flowing from love is not impu- ted as a sin. Again as we are informed, that Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, Heb. iv. 15, yet without sin, and can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, &c. Again, as we are commanded, James i. 2, to count it all joy, when we fall (not give way) into divers temptations. And if the Devil, or wicked men tempt me, and I reject and repel the temptation with all my heart, how can it be said that I sin 1 Am I to blame for the Devil's conduct '? I can no more prevent my thoughts than I can prevent the birds from flying over my head ; but I can prevent them from making nests in my hair. Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin ; but this would, methinks, make discord in Heaven. Others think that death will do it. If death will deliver one from the last of sin, why not two 1 why not all the world by the same rule '? So, univer- salism will be true, and death have the praise, and Jesus Christ be out of the question ! But death is not called a friend, but is styled an enemy, and it does not change the disposition of the mind. All that death does is to sepa- rate 'he soul from the body , therefore, as we must get rid of the last of sin, either here or hereafter, and as but few in America allow of purgatory, I suppose it must be here. If so, then it is be^re the soul leaves the body, con- sequently it is in time, of course before death. Now the qi ery arises, how long first ? Why, says one, perhaps a minute before the soul leaves the body. Well, if a minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour ; yea, a day, a week, a month, or a year, or even ten years before death — or even now 1 Is there not power suflicient with God, or efhcacy enough in the blood of Christ'? Certainly the Scrip- ture saith, all things are now ready ; now is the accepted time, and behold now (not to- morrow) is the day of salvation. To-day if you will hear his voice. Remember now thy Creator in the days, &c., and there being no encouragement in the Bible for to-morrow, now is God"s time JS^^ and you cannot deny it, &c. Observe examples — by faith Enoch walked with God (not with sin) three hun- dred years, and had the testimony that he pleased God — Gen. v. 22; Heb. xi. 5. Caleb and Joshua, wholly (not partly) followed the Lord — Num. xxxii. 11, 12. Job likewise, God said was a perfect man, and you must not contradict him; and though Satan had as much power to kill Job's wife, as to destroy the other things ; as all except Job's life was in his hands, but he thought he would spare her for an instrument, or a torment. Job i. 12, 22, and ii. 9, 10. David was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's sheep, not when he was committing adultery — 1 Sam. xiii. 14 and xvi. 7, 11 — 2 Sam. xii. 13. Zacharias and Elizabeth, were both righteous before God, walking in all the com- mandments, &c. blameless — Luke. i. 5, 6. Nathaniel was an Israelite indeed; in whom there was no guile, &c. John i. 47. John, speaking of himself, and those to whom he wrote, herein is our love made perfect, and perfect love casteth out fear," — 1 John iv. 17, 18. Again, of the seven Churches of Asia, five had some reproof, but two had no re- proof at all ; Smyrna and Philadelphia, why not, if they had a little sin ; the latter was highly commended, Rev. ii. 8, 9, and iii. 7, and so on, &c. Query — IVIust we not get rid of all sin be- fore we go to glory'? do net we feel desires for if? did not God give us these desires'? does not he command us to pray for it? should we not look in expectation of receiv- ing '? God help thee, without prejudice to consider the above impartially, as a sincere enquirer after truth, let it come from whom it may, intending to improve conscientiously as for eternity — Amen -Says one, do you think a man can know his sins forgiven in this life, and have the evidence of his accept- 28 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. ance with God ? Answer — We are informed, that Abel had the witness that he was right- eous— Gen. iv. 4; Heb. xi. 4, Enoch had the testimony— V. 5. Job said, I know that my Redeemer liveth, and though he slay me, yet will I trust in him : Jobxix. 25. David said, " come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you what he hath done for my soul." As far as the east is from the west, so far hath the Lord, separated our sins from us. Psalm Ixvi. 16. Peter said, John 21, "Lord, thou knowest that I love thee." John saith, "he that believeth on the son of God, hath the witness in himself." 1 John v. 10, and Matt. i. 25. Jesus shall save his people (not in, but) from their sins. Again, John iii. 8, the wind bloweth where it listeth, thou hearest the sound thereof, &c., so is every one that is born of the spirit. The wind, though we do not see it, we feel and hear it, and see the ef- fect it produces ; it waves the grass, &c. So the spirit of God, we feel it, it gives serious impressions, and good desires within our breast for religion. Again, we hear it, an in- ward voice telling what is right and what is wrong ; and the more attention one gives to the inward monitor the more distinctly they will hear the sound, till at length it will be- come their teacher. Again, we may see the effect it produces — some that have teen proud and profligate, get refonued and become ex- amples of piety ; vfhich change money could not have produced, &c. Says another, I will acknowledge the ancients could talk of the knowledge, but inspiration is now^ done away ; therefore it is nonsense to expect any such thing in this our day. AnsAver. We read, Jeremiah xxxi. 33, 34, of a time when all shall know the Lord, from the least to the greatest. Now, if there hath been a time past when people have known God, and a time to come when all shall knoAV him — which time is not yet arrived, Isa. xi. 9, Hab. ii. 14 — why may not people know him in this our day '? nature has not changed, nor God, and if mat- ter still can operate on matter, w^hy not spirit upon spirit 1 Some people are so much like fools, that they think they are not bound in reason to believe any thing except they can comprehend it. This idea centres right in Atheism : for the thing which comprehends is always greater than the thing comprehend- ed ; therefore, if we could comprehend God, we should be greater than he, and of course look down upon him with contempt. But be- cause we cannot comprehend him, then ac- cording to the above ideas, we must disbelieve and reject the idea of a God. The man v,'ho so acts, supposes himself to be the greatest, he comprehending all other men or things, and of course he is God ; and many such a God there is, full of conceit. Observe, I can know different objects by the sensitive organs of the eye, ear, &c., and tell whether they are ani- mate or inanimate ; and yet how my thinking power gets the idea, or comprehends the same through the medium of matter, is a thing I cannot comprehend ; yet it being such a self- evident matter-of-fact, I must assent to the idea, &c. But says one, who knows these things in this our day ? Ans. The Church of England prayeth to have the thoughts of their hearts cleansed by the inspiration of God"s holy spirit, and with the Church of Rome, ac- knowledgeth what is called the Apostles' creed ; a part of which runneth thus, " I believe in the communion of Saints, and in the forgiveness of sins." Again, the above ideas are in the Presbyterian Catechism, which saith, "that the assurance of God's love, peace of conscience,* and joy in the Holy * Conscience, so called, is the result of the judgment' and the judgment is the result or conclusion of the under- standing, and according to the information or illumina- tion of the understanding, so the judgment is formed pro or con, and accordinglj- the conscience speaks, from which I argue that reason "^vithout revelation or the ia- iluence of the Holy Spirit, is not a sufficient guide ; for instance, a Pvoman's conscience will not allow him to eat an eg^ on Friday, and yet they will curse and swear. A Quaker's conscience will not allow him to partake ol the sacrament ; as a sincere one informed me, when taken prisoner by the Romish rebels in Ireland, they strove to make hini conform to their ceremonies — he replied, " nothing that you can inflict will make me yield.-' Thus you see, men's consciences lead them diametrically opposite to each other — from which 1 argue, that con- science is not a sufficient guide, though a man ought not to go contrary to his conscience. For instance, if the understanding be misinformed the judgment draws a ■Lvrong conclusion, viewing things in false colors, by which means the conscience is not properly regulated, and thereby runs into absurdity, as Paul mentions some, whose consciences were defiled. Any man who does a thing contrary to what he thinks or judges is right, his conscience, which is the result of his judgment, will convict or condemn him. Therefore, supposing a man's understanding to be misinformed, he might conclude or judge a thing to be wrong when it is right, and thereby feel conviction, as if in error, when in fact there is none but his mistake. From this I again argue the need we have of revelation, in order to under- stand and know our duty aright, and likewise to form proper ideas of God, and eternal things. As God is a spirit, we can know no more of him than he is pleased to reveal except we draw it from his dealings with his creatures, &c. and as we have not the language of immortality, we can form no just or proper ideas of the eternal, immortal or celestial realms, or world ; but by the representations of earthly things. Therefore for the want of a better language, we have to make use of the most striking metaphors or representations, that mortal language will or can admit, &c. and this is so far short of the real e.^^sence of the matter, that if peoj)le are not much aware, they will form improper ideas from un- meaning expressions which we are obliged to use lor the want of better, and so form wrong ideas by drawing a wrong conclusion relative to the same, and then lay down those ideas as positive arguments. By these means much error is gone abroad into the world ; and from ex- pressions similar to these, I.vfin'ite number, — an Eter- nal Decrf.k, &c. Now observe, there is no number but may be enlarged by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite cannot be enlarged ; therefore to talk about infinite numbers, is a contradiction in terms. From light cometh sight, from sight cometh sense, and sense giveth sorrow. When the divine in.luence shines into the understanding, and gives the soul a discovery of the danger to which sin exposes it, &c. the soul that yieldeth obedience to this light, findeth the mind to grow A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 29 Ghost, doth accompany or flow from justifica- tion, adoption, and sanctification, in this life," (not in the life to come.) solemn under a sense of eternal things, the heart to grow tender, and the conscience to he as the apple of an eye, arising from a view of their situation, occasioned by this divine revelation in the mind, &c. So the soul, seeing the evil of sin, which it ouce cleaved to in love, now ab- hors it like as one Heeth from a serpent. lle. God be merciful unto me a sinner. Here is repentance pointed out, which implies three things — first, a sensibility of the evil done — secondly, brokenness of heart or^contrition of mind It^r it — and thirdly, a willingness to make confession or satisfaction, &.C. Observe, a man cannot repent of his error till he is sensible he is in one — here 1 again argue- the need of revelation to give an internal conviction, with regard to that which is displeasing in God's sight, &c. Again, if a man persists in a thing, he does not abhor it, and of course does not repent of it, lor if he did, he would fofsake it in- stead of delighting and persisting in it, &c. Again, if one be in an evil and will not confess it from his heart to the injured or abused, he is impenitent; of course he does not repent — God pity him. The way to have re- pentance towards God, is to yield obedience to the influ- ence of God's awakening spirit, and consideration is the first thing. O God help thee, reader, to adhere to the in- ward whispering voice and seriously reflect on the value of thy soul, the shortness and uncertainty of time, and the necessity of improving your .*ccountability for eternity. Again, a resolution is positively necessary to be on the Lord's side, as saith Christ, the kingdom of Heaven suft'ereth violence, and the violent take it by force. The prodigal son came to himself (which im- plies he was beside himself, as every sinner is) and re- flected or considered how many hired servants, &.c. at my father's house, and I })erish with hunger. A resolution was then formed ; I will arise and go to my father ; and the resolution was put into practice, not in a dilatory way, as though he must first go and tell the citizen ; but he at once lell all behind, and his father did not wait for him to get clear home, but met with him when he was yet a great way oft". So, reader, if you intend to serve God, you must count the cost, and then enlist for the war ; i. e. set out for eternity and give up the idols of your heart, for you can- not serve two masters, saith Christ. A,nd again, he that loveth father, mother, brother or sister, wife or children, houses or lands more than me, is not worthy of me ; and except a m.an deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me, he cannot be my disciple. God help thee to reflect whether you will set out and encounter the difficulties to enjoy future happiness, or whether you will slight the offers of Heaven, and sell your soul for the sake of the pleasures of vice, which you can now roll under your tongue as a sweet morsel, but your latter end will be bitter : O, will you run the risk of being cut off' in your sins ! Faith is a divine conviction of the attributes of God, wrought in the mind by the Spirit of God, that there is a reality in the invisible world, or a supernatural evi- dence communicated to the understanding, that there is a reality in spiritual things, as saith the apostle " Say not in thy heart, who shall ascend into Heaven to bring Christ from above, oi who shall descend into the deep to bring up Christ, &c. But the word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart, i. e. the word of faith which we preach." Rom. x. 6, 7, S. The ivord there spoken of, is what in other parts of the Bible- is called the word of God, which is the voice or power of Jesus Christ, speak- ing to the hearts of the sons of men, as you may observe, John i. 1 to 4, and xv. 3, 22, where is the man who hath not heard ? consideration and resolution are actions of the mind. Some people suppose that faith and believing are synonymous expressions, with one and the same meaning ; but I think they are different, and that believ- Agreeable to the above, the Baptists, when going to the water, tell how this assurance was communicated to their soiUs, and when, &,c. ing is the act of faith, the same as seeing is the act of sight. I cannot sre without sight ; God gives me sight, but the act of seeing is mine. So believing is the act of the creature ; if it were not so, why should we be com- manded to believe, and condemned for unbelief, or not believing ? burely believing is the action of the creature, but he cannot believe without a power, any more than 1 can see without sight — faith is the gift of God, that is the inter- nal POWER to realize spiritual and eternal things. Well. says one, when 1 attenij't to i)ray, what shall l believe ? Answer — jirayer being the sincere desire of the heart, earnestly ascending to God ; when you feel your need of a blessing, raise your desires with fervency in expec- tation, believing that God is able to give you the things you feel you need. Believe, secondly, that he is willing to do it, as he willeth not the death of a sinner, but that all should come to repentance, Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; 2 Peter iii. 9. Believe, thirdly, that he will bless you because he has promised it. Observe, some people claim the pro- mises when they have no right to them, for they live in the commission of known sin — " for the wages of sin is death," and " the soul that sinneth it shall die." But those who are willing to part with their sins have a right to the promises of God, according to Prov. xxviii. 13, and Matt. xi. 28, for God cannot lie, says Paul. Therefore God is bound by the law of his nature, to perform his promises to the sons of men when they fulfil the condi- tion, which is to be sensible of their need, and become penitentially passive in his hand ; so far resigned as to have no will of their own, abstract from his, and yet active to enquire his will, willing to do it as far as it is manifested, &.c. Some people under a sense of their un- worthiness, think that God is so very angry with them, thaft he will not receive them till they are better, and of course that they must do something to pacify him, just as if his will must be turned in order to be willing to receive them. But observe the poet saith, — " If you tarry till you're better, You will never come at all," Therefore, you cannot make yourself better by tarry- ing from him a space, by striving to do something to recommend yourself to his favor. But remember that God is willing to receive you, if you are but willing to receive him at the expense of your sins, and submit for him to take possession and reign within. For we read, 2 Cor V. 18, 19, 20, that God is in Christ reconciling tlie world to himself ; and it is for us to be reconciled to God, as God is love ; and his love, according to John iii. 16, 17, influenced him to send his Son to make it possible for our salvation. Therefore, he is willing to receive us, if we are willing to receive him, as now is the Lord's accepted time and day of salvation ; all things are now ready, &c. Therefore take God at his word now and let thy soul's desires be enlarged in expectation of the blessing, as the watchman looketh out for the dawn of day, believing as Christ died for all, he died for me. Now is the time for salvation and I can only receive him by faith, and rest my soul upon him as the sinners Saviour. " Lord, 1 give myself to thee, 'Tis all that I can do." The very moment you thus yield and give up, and sub- mit to the grace of God by throwing down the weapons of your rebellion, relying your whole dependence on the mercy of God in the' merits of the Redeemer for salva- tion, &c. that very moment the spirit which converts will give the testimony of pardon and reconciliation in the beloved ; for the Spirit bears witness to truth : (Rev. iii. 20,) and thou wilt feel a change within, whereby thou canst say, one thing I know, that whereas I was blind, I now see ; or the thing I once hated I now love, and the thing I once loved 1 now hate ; i. e. the things of the. world, which I once placed my heart upon, I see how empty and vain they are, and religion, which I little esteemed, I prize to be of more value than all the world besides. Give me Christ or else I die. " Only Jesus will I know, And Jesus crucified." 30 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. nl The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the true worship is in spirit (not in the out- ward letter) and in truth (not in error) and The word hope, implies a well grounded expcrialion of the enjoyment of something in future ; therefore, it is more t)ian a bare wish, desire, or presumption, that it will be so without any evidence, kc. Supposing I was condemned to die for the horrid crime of murder, and there is no possibility of escape, one asks me, Lorenzo, do you expect to es<;"ape the gallows .' I reply> 1 hope so. JN'ow if there be no probability of escape, how could I hope ? I would naturally desjjair, and if I despaired I could not hope, for hope and desjiair do not go hand in hand. So my hope would be but a wish or desire. So it is with some sinners who arc more afraid of what will happen after death, than they are of death itself, and yet say they hope to go to Heaven when they die, find yet they know in their own hearts and feel that they are unprepared, &c. I herefrom argue, that their hope is nothing but a wish or desire; for doubtless they would wish to escape misery, as self-preservation is said to be the first law of nature. But a wish or a desire (which all feel at times, &c.) will no more carry a person to Heaven without practice, than a desire to see my parents would carry me to New England. Again, suppose a man possessing a plantation would neither plough nor plant, yet expect a crop in the fall, because God was able to make it grow in a day — this man's hope w^ould be nothing but presuiiiption — pre- suming on the power of God without any evidence that God would exert that power. Just so it is with some people ; say they, 1 have not been so bad as many of my neighbors, 'and God is good, and Christ is good, and 1 hope to make out somehow when J die. Thus they con- clude all is well without evidence, and deceive them- selves. This presumptuous hope will do to live by, but will desert the planter in the fall, and thee in death. Observe, the Christian hopes for happiness beyond this life, and his hope is something more than a bare wish or presumption that it will be so without evidence, but rather he is like the man w-ho ploughs the ground, the crop springs up and begins to grow, there is a fine proba- bility that he will have a crop in the fall, so the Christian has a. probability of Ileaven or future bliss, arising from a good prospect, for the spirit of Christ which reigns in Heaven hath convicted him, and given ^lim a divine evidence relative to his present dangerous state, brought him to repentance, enabled him to yield obedience, and given him an evidence of pardon, so "the burthen is gone, and the man feels a change wrought within him, and can tell you an experience of grace ; so the hope is well grounded. Again, the Christian viewing the goodness and mercy of God in redemption, and viewing a beauty in holiness, feels his heart drawn out in love to the Lord and to his ways, and can say in Bible language, "Lord thou know- estthat I love thee ; or we love God because he first loved us." And they obey him not so much out of a slavish fear of being damned, as out of a loving filial fear of oflending. Again, they love the Lord's people accord- ing to the eleventh commandment, and can say with John, " by this we know^, that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren." The Christian loves the image of his master wherever he can see it, he loves their company and conversation, for their hearts run together in cords of love like two drops of water. And Christ has given us a method whereby the wicked may know whether we possess religion or not. John xiii. 34, 35. By this shall all men know, that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. Observe, you may take a piece of iron and wood, and you cannot weld them together, but two pieces of iron may be welded together — but if iron be welded around wood, the wood may shrink from it and get loose. So relative to religion — two Christians will unite like iron, but it is not every professor that is a real possessor. And the non-possessing professor, will not unite with the true professor, and if an appearance of unity is taking place, they will shrink from it like the wood from iron, which hath too frequently been the case in Christendom, to the no small injury of the cause of religion in the un- believing world. But as far as holiness prevails, so far a union of spirit will take place. O may God carry on the many other proofs might be brought, but let one more suffice ; and that is in your own breast. You feel the M'itncss and reproof revival of religion, now in the earth, and open a door for the promulgation of the gospel, »nd may laborers be raised up, such as will count not their lives dear to them- selves so that they may finish their course with joy, and a nation to be born to God in a day, and the nations' learn war no more I Agnin, the spirit of Christ influenceth his followers to obey his commandments, which are, to love your enemies, to bless them that curse you, and pray for them that despitefully use and persecute you. And that man who cannot pray for his enemies, but feels malice against them, hath got no religion, for the ("hristian being holy, abhors their evil conduct, yet loves their precious souls with a love of pity, Matt. v. 44, kc. Again, he being justified by faith, he hath peace with God throuc-- Christ. The spirit of peace reigning within, he hath peace oi consciejice and becomes a peace- maker : and such are called the children of God, .Matt. V. 9, and this influences him to live peaceably with all men, as much as the nature and circumstances of things will admit of Likewise, this peace makes his soul like the ocean, while the surface is uneven by the tempestu- ous storms, the bottom of it is calm ; so the Christian possessing this peace within, while in the midst of out- ward difficulties, tUe centre of the soul is calmly stayed on God. Again, there is .;oj in the Holy Ghost, which is sweeter than the honey from the honey comb, and will give refreshment to the rniud, like corporeal bread refreshing the huiigr}' body, to the satisfaction thereof. The things of this world can no more give contentment to the mind than a handful of sand can refresh the hunger of the body ; for the mind is spirit and its happijiess must be spiritual and come from a spiritual source, of course from God; consequently it must be found in revealed religion. Therefore, we need the influence of the Holy Spirit, which 1 call inspiratian or revelation, 4-c. which we all feel at times and seasons to operate upon our minds, causing good desires to sprir.g up ivithin, i|-c. And by the help of this spirit, many have, and all may- repent if they will, but obey it whilst the day of mercy lasts, as saith the maxim — " AVliile the lamp holds out to burn, The vilest sinner may return ; But if you will not when you may, When you will you shall have nay." Temperance is Christian fruit — many to avoid one ex- treme, run into another on the other side. Temperance implies avoiding extremes, by striking the medium — I may talk too little and prevent my usefulness — I may talk too much and spoil my influence — Likewise, eat too little or too much, and injure my constitution — also, drink too little, or perhaps drink too much and get drunk ; and become worse than a beast or a devil, for they do not get drunk ', and in this one sin, I commit ever so many — first, 1 injure my body — secondly, I bring a scandal on myself— thirdly, 1 set a bad example before others — fourthly, 1 lay out my money for that which is worse than if thrown into the fire — fifthly, I break the command of God — sixthly, I quench the good Spirit - seventhly, I deprive myself of the power of reason — eighthly, I hereby am liable to injure or murder my friends, &.c. &.c. Again, there is meekness, which implies humiliTy or the possessing the spirit of our station, to act in that sphere of life which heaven Yi^Wi allotted or qualified us for , not wishing to appear above what we really are, neither to sink ourselves below our proper dignity ; whether among the great or small, willing to take up our daily cross and follow Christ through evil as well as througli good report to joys on high. Christ saith, come and learn of me, for 1 am meek and lowly in heart. Matt, xj. 29. But some people are proud and haughty, and think, great I and littlk u. Another quality of this fruit, is long sufferiiig ; for if God had come out in strict justice, he would have cut us down while in our sins, as cumberersof the ground j but A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 3] sometimes for doing wrong; now why may we not, on ine principles of reason, admit the he bore with us and forebore to cut us off, that we might have a longer space to repent in. So we should be God-like in this respect and never re- turn evil for evil, but contrariwise, good for evil, and bear and forbear as much as what the nature and cir- cumstances of the case will admit. Again, genllentss is another quality of this fruit, as saith the Apostle, a servant must not strive, but be gen- tle ; and let your moderation be known to all men, ice. Some people give reproof in anger, &.c. to the no small injury of Christianity by prejudicing minds thereby against it, &c. But as God came to Adam in the cool of the day, and as soft words turn away wrath, I entreat those into whose hands this may fall never to take the harsher way when love will do the deed. P"or by re- proving in anger, you make the opposite party angry ; they then will take you to be their enemy, and thereby their ears are cut off, and none but Christ can heal them ; so your word will be as chaff before the wind. But go on in gentleness, in the Christian spirit with sound argument, and though they get angry at first, yet this way will tend to cool them down and convince their judgment, they see their error, feel conviction and for the sake of jieace of mind, reform, &.c. How much more probable is tliis way of success than the other ? Again, patiknce "which implies bearing trials with an humble resignation to the will of God, believing that he will carry us through, &.c. the greatest mercies when abused, become the greatest curses, as the offers of mercy when rejected is the cause of tlie sinner's condem- nation ; whereas the greatest aiHictions when sanctified are mercies in disguise ; for instance, it is said that a man in the reign of Queen Mary, said every thing which happened to him would be for the best : he was to be burned as a heretic, on account of his religion, &.c. and being made prisoner, on his journey he happened to fall down and break a limb. Said the guard, will this be for the best ? He answered in the affirmative ; and before he got able to continue his journey the Queen died, by which means his life was preserved — thus you see the truth of his words. Whatever trials I bring upon myself by my miscon- duct, I may thank myself for. But whatever trials befal me when in th« path of duty, such as I cannot avoid without getting out of duty's p'ath— such I believe happen not by chance, nor come from the dust, but are God's mercies in disguise, as above. We read that it is through much tribulation we are to enter into the kingdom of God. And those who have got through, came out of great tribulation, and all that will live godly in Christ shall sujD'er persecution, which im- plies that if he meets with no opposition, lie hath not religion enough to make the Devil angry with him. Again, Christ saith, in the world you shall have tribula- tion, but in me you shall have peace ; and Heb. xii. we read, what son is he whom the father chasteneth not. And though no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous, nevertheless, afterwards it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby ; and we have vot an high priest which cannot lie touched with the feelings of our infirmi- ties J but glory to God, he can ; as saith the i)oet, " He in the days of feeble flesh, Pour'd out strong cries and tears, And in his measure feels afresh, What every member bears. A smoking flax he will not quench, But raise it to a flame, A bruised reed he will not break. Nor scorn the meanest name." Therefore, " Ye fearful saints fresh courage take, The clouds ye so much dread. Are big with mercies and shall break In blessings on your head." Therefore, " Ye conquering souls fight on, And when the conquest you have won, Palms of victory you shall bear. And in Christ's'kingdom have a share, And crowns of glory ever wear, In endless day." idea of a witness within likewise of doing right: also of pardon from God through Christ, and acceptance. And now I have as good a right to dispute whether there were any such land as Canaan, as you have to dispute re- vealed religion ; for if I credit it, it is by hu* man information, and you have as strong proof about revealed religion. And such proof as this in other affairs, in common courts of equit)', would be allowed, M^and you can- not deny it. Christ saith, Luke xxi. 19. In your pa- tience possess ye your souls — 0 how mucJi there is contained in this expression ! And if we possess our souls in our patience, how ought we to exercise patience under trials and be resigned to the will of providence, who hath the disposal of all events, lest we prevent the sanctification of the affliction, and thereby lose a blessing and get a curse. James saith, you have heard of the patience of Job, and seen the end of the Lord, and exhorteth his brethren to count it joy, when they fell into temptation or afflictions for a trial of their faith, which worketh patience, and patience experience, &c. which enlarges the capacity, so that we shall be more capable of enjoying God here and hereafter. Job's afflictions were great, yet remember God carried him through, and first. Job had a great experience, which otherwise he could not have had — second, he saw the salvation of God — third, his latter end was blessed twice as much as his begin- ning— fourth, his enemies v/ere brought to bow to him ; and this is left on record for the benefit of the after generations — and God in this our day, frequently sees it necessary to suffer his dear children to pass through trials and difficulties, to set them up as examples of patience for others to copy after, and to wean them from the world, and ripen them for the kingdom of everlasting glory — and those who put their trust in him, he deserteth not, but proportions their strength to their day, and gives them suffering grace in trying times. Yea, he is with them in six trials, and in the seventh forsakes them not, as saith the Apos- tle— he will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able to bear — but will with the temptation make a way for your es- cape. A storm denotes a calm : so do trials and afflictions denote good days, to those who put their trust in God, with prayer and resig- nation to his disposal. When all things go well with me, like plea- sant sailing, I conceive there is a storm some- where gathering ; I endeavor to lay out ac- cordingly, and by so doing I am prepared for it when it comes, and if I be disappointed, I am disappointed on the right side. It is now upwards of ten years, that I have devoted my life as a travelling missionary, though not in 32 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. the common way but rather like the fowls of the air, more dependent foi- my daily bread, have had no particular source to depend upon except divine providence, whom as yet I have never found to desert me — no not in my great- est discouragements ; but hitherto he hath helped and raised me up friends in times of need : and now I am among kind friends j and though I expect trials are before me, previous to my dissolution yet he who hath been with me, I trust will still continue his mercy, and one day take m.e to rest above, where the wicked shall cease from troubling and the "Weary are at rest. " Where all our toils are o'er, Our sujfterings and our pain 5 Who meet on that eternal shore, Shall never part again." David saith, Psalm Ixxxiv. 11, "no good thing will God withhold from them that walk uprightly," therefore, if God withholds a thing from the upright in heart, it is not in judg- ment but in mercy, because he sees that the fruition of it w^ould not be best for them in the long run. And Paul saith "all things, shall work together for good to them that love God." Therefore, let us lie passive in the hand of providence, at the disposal of hi-s will, knowing tha^t if we are active to enquire and do it according to the light and knowledge imparted, it being the delight of providence to do his needy creatures good — he will be well pleased with us in Christ and choose those things which shall be for our present and eternal good ; for God is love and doth not willingly afflict the righteous or punish the wicked without a cause, for his tender care is over all his works. Therefore it is not good to be our own choosers, lest we pur- sue wrong things and be brought into difficul- ties and woe. But rather give thy heart to God, who will then become thy friend ; for this purpose, watch much, pray much, and. that in private. Give daily attention likewise to the Scriptures, and follow the inward con-, victions of the divine spirit^ which leadeth from vice to virtue^ and from the love of sin, to the love of God^ and from the things^ of earth to the things of heaven, &c. and live as you would wish to die, and be willing to give an account to the Great Judge of all the earth. MAN PREPARE TO MEET THY GOD — may the Lord bless you, and bring us to glory^ — AmeD. I TO THE YOUNG READER. 33 TO THE YOUNG READER. There is not any subject that can engage your attention of more importance than Marriage, except the salvation of the soul. Your peace for time depends upon it, and, in a great measure, your eternity is connected with it ; though it be treated as a novel in a romantic \vay, and even most young people cannot hear the word " Matrimony" mentioned, without exhibiting levity in their countenances, which shows how little they realize the subject, and in what a trifling manner they view it. If a man have a farm, and don't like it, he can sell it, and procure another : if he have a house, and don't like it, he can pull it down, and build another. But this is for life ! It is indeed one of the most important concerns of life. Hence, act honorably, and discreetly, in the fear of God ; and take him for your counsellor, that you may enjoy bis favor, and thereby secure his protection. LORENZO DOW. n 34 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. FROM THE TWELFTH EDITION^ WITH ADDITIONS. Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undejiled. But Whoremongers and Adulterers God will judge. — Heb. xiii. 4. Various are the opinions with regard to the subject before us. Some people tell us it is not lawful for men and women to marry, and argue thus to prove it : " It is living after the flesh : they that live after the flesh shall die, (by which is meant separation from God,) therefore they who live together as husband and wife shall die." — Nov/ the premises being wrong, the conclusion is wrong of necessity ; for living together as husband and luife is not living after the flesh, but after God's ordi- nance : as is evident from Matt. xix. 4, 5, 6. — " And he answered, and said unto them, have ye not read that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female, and said, for this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall be one flesh '? wlierefore, they are no MORE TWAIN, BUT ONE FLESH. WhAT, THERE- FORE, God HATH JOINED TOGETHER, LET NO ■MAN PUT ASUNDER." In thcse words Christ, 'Our great lawgiver, refers to Gen. ii. 24 ; ;which at once proves, that the paradisiacal .institution is not abrogated. From the begin- 'ning of the world until the words of the text v/ere written, people lived together as husband sm'X vjife, and had divine approbation in so doing : as is easily proved from the word or God. Some people have an idea we cannot "be as liolif in a married as in a single state. But hark ! Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah, three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters.* Gen. v. 22. ♦ Whoever will reflect, 1. on the command in Paradise ; '2. the promises in the ten commandments ; .3. that Samuel was the answer of prayer, and proved a blessing to society ; 4. that although all persons by nature have an equal chance, yet the influence of example is to be taken into account ; 6. the blessings that God may be- stow as a treasure from his goodness, in answer to sincere obedience and prayer ; and, 6. the honor of being born Heb. xi. 5. Now if Enoch under that dark dispensation could serve God in a married state, and be fit for translation from earth to heaven, why not another person be equally pious, and be filled with " righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost" under the Gospel dispensation 1 according to Rom. xiv. 17. But admitting it is right for common peo- ple to marry, — Is it right for the clergy to marry % Answer — I know that too many think it is not, and are ready to conclude, that whenever " a preacher marries, he is backslidden from God .•" hence the many arguments made use of by some to prevent it. When I hear persons who are married tryirfg to dissuade others from marrying, I infer one of two things : that they are either unhappy in their marriage, else they enjoy a blessing which they do not wish others to partake of. The CHURCH or ROME havc an idea that the Pope is St. Peters successor, and that the clergy ought not to marry. But I would ask, if it was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why not lawful for another priest or preacher to have one ? But have we any proof that Peter had a wife ? In Matt. viii. and 14, we read as follows : " And when Jesus w^as come into Petefs house, he saw his wife^s mother laid, and sick of a fever." Now, how could Peter's wife''s mother be sick of a fever, provided he had no wife '? and as we have no account that Christ parted Peter and his wife, I in- fer that he lived with her after his call to the apostleship, according to Rom. vii. 2. for "the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth •" now if Peter's wife was " bound''' to him, how could he go off and leave her, as some people of truly pious parents is matter of joy and gratitude ; for who are, or can be fitter instruments to add to the num- ber of the heavenlv host ? REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 35 think he did ? The words of the text are, *' marriage is honorable in all." — But how could it be honorable in all, if it were disho- norable in the priestly order ? For they form- ing a part, of course are included in the word A-DouBLE-L. In the first epistle written by St. Paul to Timothy, (iv.) we read thus : " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doc- trines of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared with a hot iron : forbidding to marry ^ and commanding to abstain from meats, which God had created to be received w^th thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth." Observe, forbidding to marry is a doctrine of devils, therefore not of divine origin ; of course not to be obeyed, for we are under no obligation to obey the devils ; but in opposition to them, to enjoy all the benefits of divine institutions. Marriage is a divine institution, therefore the benefits of matrimony may be enjoyed by them that believe and know the truth. Having- briefly, but fully shown, that matrimony is lawful, I shall proceed to elucidate the words of my text or motto. In doing which, I shall, First, Show what matrimony is not. Secondly, What it is. Thirdly, Point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages^ and conclude with a few words of advice. Resuming the order proposed, I come in the first place to show what matrimony is not. 1 St. Two persons of the same gender dressed in the garb of the sexes, deceive a magistrate or minister, and have the ceremony performed, which is no marriage, but downright wicked- ness, which some have audaciously been guilty of. 2d. There are certain beings in the Avorld in human shape, and dress in the garb of one of the sexes, but at the same time are not pro- perly masculine nor 'feminine ; of course not marriageable. They enter into matrimonial engagements with nersons of one of the sexes, and the formal ceremony is performed ; this is not matrimony, but an imposition ; forasmuch a^ the design of matrimony cannot be answer- ed thereby. 3rd. Sometimes a banditti catch two persons and compel them ceremonially to marry at the point of the sword, to save their lives ; but this is not matrimony : for it is neither sanc- tioned by laws divine or human ; neither are they obligated by such laws to live together. 4th. Some men have a plurality of women, but they cannot be married to them all ; if the first marriage was lawful the others are not, " for two," saith he, (not three) " shall be one flesh,;" moreover, when two persons enter into marriage, they promise to forsake all others, and be true to each other while they both shall live ; therefore are not at liberty to have any thing to do with other persons. 5th. Sometimes persons who are married without just cause, leave their companion, L take up with another person, and live with him or her : this is not matrimony, but adultery ; and all such persons may expect to meet with God's disapprobation in eternity; "for such shall not inherit the kingdom of God." 6th. Two persons living together as hus- band and wife, and yet feeling at liberty to forsake the present, and embrace another ob- ject at pleasure — this is not matrimony, but whoredom : and " whoremongers and adulr terers God will judge." Yet we may here bb- serve : in many parts of the world, the politi- cal state of affairs is such, that two persons may live together by mutual consent as hus- band and wife, where there is no formal cere- mony performed, and yet be justified before God : which was the case with the Jews, (in- stance also if some were cast away ujfon an island ;) but this is not the case in America^ except among the colored people, or heathen tribes, as will be more fully shown under the next head — in which I am to show. Secondly, What matrimony is. Some people believe in a decree, (commonly called a lottery,) viz. That God has determined in all cases, that particular men and women should be married to each other : and that it is impossible they should marry any other person. But I say, hush ! for if that be the case, then God appoints all matches ; but I believe the devil appoints a great many ; for if God did it, then it would be done in wisdom, and of course it would be done right ; if so, there would not be so many unhappy mar- riages in the world as what there are. If one man steals or runs away with another man's wife, goes into a strange country, and there marries her, did God decree that '? What made God Almighty so angry with the Jews for marrying into heathen families ; and why did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them, curse them, pluck off" their hair, and make them swear that they would not give their daughters to the Ammonites, &c. as we read: in the 13th chapter of Nehemiah, if God appointed such matches 1 Again, why did John the Baptist exclaim so heavily against Herod, for having his brother Philip's wife/?. If it was necessary, he could not help it; therefore John talked very foolishly when he said it was not lawful, for that was to say it W£k6 not lawful to do what God had decreed should be done. Notwithstanding I do not believe in lottery, (so called,) yet I believe* • I apprehend that every person who is marringeabl*, and whose duty it is to marry— there is a particulat oJ>- 36 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. that persons who are under the influence of divine grace, may have a guide to direct them to a person suitable to make them a compa- nion, with whom they may live agreeably : but this caji only be done by having pure in- tentions, paying particular attention to the in- fluence of the Divine Spirit within and the opening of Providence without ; being careful not to rnn so fast as to outrun your guide, nor yet to move so slow as to lose sight thereof. But to return : — Marr'-age consists in agree- ments of parties, in union of heart, and a pro- mise of tidelity to each other before God ; " forasmuch as he looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intention."' — 1 Sam. xvi. 7. As there is such a thing as for per- sons morally to commit adultery in the sight of God, who never actually did so, Matt. v. 28, so persons may be married in his sight, who never had the formal ceremony perform- ed. Observe, marriage is a divine institution; was ordained by God in the time of man's in- nocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under the Gospel : he graced a marriage feast in Cana of Galilee, w^here he turned water into wine, John ii. 1. Now, that marriage consists not barely in the outward ceremony is evi- dent; for this may be performed on two per- sons of either sex, and yet no marriage ; for the benefits resulting from marriage, cannot be enjoyed through such a medium. If m.a- trimony is the formal sentence, who married Adam and Eve '? and what was the ceremony by which they were constituted husband and wife ? But if Adam and Eve were married without a formal ceremony, then something else is matrimony in the sight of God : of course, it must be an agreement of parties as above. Yet it is necessary to attend to the laws of our country, aiul have a formal cere- mony performed, i'^^ which is the EVI- DENCE of MATRhMONYI! For we are commanded to " be subject to every ordinance of man, for the Lord's sake," 1 Peter ii. 13. St. Paul saith — " Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers, for there is no ])o\ver but of God ; the jfowers that be, are ordainea by God. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God : and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation," Rom. xn'i. 1,2. Moreover, with- out this outward evidence it caiuiot be known who are married and who are not ; .=^0 that men could leave their wives and children to suffer; deny they ever engaged to live with such women, and having no proof lliereof, they could not be cbmpelled by any law to ject they ought to have ;— but I believe it possible for them to miss thatcl)ject, and be connected with one that is improper for them — one cause of so many unhappy families. (Jj3=. There is a providence attending virtue, and a curse attending vice ! provide for such women and children. Once more, unless, the law is complied with, the woman cannot be considered as his lawful wife, (for what makes her his lawful wife, is compliance with the law,) of course the chil- dren are not lawful ; then it follows they are adulterers and adulteresses : else fornicators and fornicatresses ;, their children are illegi- timate ; and after the death of the man, the woman and children cannot heir his estate, if he dies without a v/ill.* Question. If two persons contract for marriage, and have pledged their fidelity to each dl:her before God, are they justifiable in breaking that marriage contract 1 Answer. If one has acted the part of an impostor, told lies, and deceived the other, this is not marriage, but an imposition : of course the person so imposed on is justifiable in re- jecting such deceiver ! But if they both make statements in truth, are acquainted with each others character, dispositions, practices, and principles, and then, being in possession of such information, voluntarily engage before God to live together as man and v/ife, unless something wicked, more than was or could be reasonably expected, transpires relative to one or the other of the two persons so engaged ; Jg^^ the person who breaks such contract cannot be justifiable before God ! For I think I have clearly proved such contract to be marriage in his sight: and Christ saith, "who- soever shall put away his wife except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, com- mitteth adultery ;* and who so marrieth her * A Lawyer attempted to disinherit some Quaker children, pleading tliat they were illegitimate, because their jiareats were not married by a priest. The question arose from his competitor. From whom or from whence, did the clergy derive their authority to give indulgence of marriage to some, and withliold it from others ? The judge replied, the doctrine proves too much, — it proves that we are all illegitimate ; for I recollect reading of a marriage in Paradise, and no priest there to celebrate it I Hence it became a national question, and part of the civil code, instead of pure ecclesiastical. There never was a spiritual court in the United States, nor any Buc- clebaggars, under the Popish idea of " order and succes- sion." Here a question will arise, with regard to the policy or justice of a man's keeping a woman, who was virtuous when he took her, and she remains strictly true to him ; and, after having retained her in keeping a num- ber of years, she also having had children by him, he is still at liberty to fling her oft", and bastardize their ofl- spring I In Spanish Florida, if a man and woman live together ten days, as husband and wife, — if he die, she will be allowed to claim her part, (i. e. a wife's part,) of his property. ♦ Now, it appears furthermore, that the Jews con- sidered a mutual contract as above — Marriages are sacred; as is evident from Deut. xxii. 2'2. 28. "if a dam- sel that is a virgin be betrothed unto a husband, and a man find her in a city, and lie with her, then ye shall bring them both out into the gate of that city ; and ye shall stone them with stones that they die ; the damsel because she cried not, being in the city, and the man be- cause he humbled his neighbor's wife." Now, observe, the woman is styled a virgin, and yet a man's wife, be- cause she was betrothed ; that is, engaged to him by solemn contract. Take notice, the punishment inflicted on such PS broke their marriage contract was death — REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 37 which is put away ('-for fornication,") doth commit adultery," Matt. xix. 9. From this passage it is evident, that for the cause of for- nication, a man may put away his wife, marry another, and yet be justifiable in the eye of the divine law. Moreover, if a man puts away his wife for any other cause save forni- cation, &c. and utterly refuseth to live with her, she is at liberty to marry, but he is not. This I think is what St. Paul meaneth in 1 Cor. vii. 15. " but if the unbelieving depart let him depart ; a brother or sister is not under bondage in such cases," i.e. they are free from the law, for that is what they were bound by : of course, at liberty to marry again, for the in- nocent are not to suffer for the guilty. Ad- mitting the above to be correct, how many such adulterers and adultresses there are in the world ! — And what a dreadful account will thousands have to give in the day of eternity, for the violation of their most sacred promises ! ! But one is ready to say, I was not sincere when I made those promises. Then you dis- sembled to deceive, and told lies* to ensnare the innocent ; like the devil when he trans- forms himself into an angel of light, and the greater shall be your damnation. '• For all Uars shall have their portion in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone," Rev. xxi. 8. Many men will work an hundred schemes and tell ten thousand lies to effect the most devilish purposes, and after their ends are answered, turn with disdain from the person deceived by them, and make themselves merry to think how they swept the pit of hell to accomplish their design. "But whoremongers and adul- terers God will judge ;" which brings me to the last thing proposed. In which I am, Thirdly, To point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages. Here I would observe, that Divine Wisdom hafh ordained marriage for several important whereas there was no such punishment inflicted on those who were not betrothed ; as you may read in the same chapter, verse 23, 29. Why this difference in their pun- ishment ? Answer. Because the crime was aggravated by the violation of the marriage contract. God is the same in justice now, that he Avas then ; and crimes are not less under the gospel than they Avere under the law. "Let them that read understand." In the gospel as recorded by St. Matthew, this is farther verified, Matt. i. IS, 19, 20, as exemplified in Mary the mother of Christ, and Joseph : for before they came together she is styled his wife, and he her husband. (^Q=' This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Strange to think what numbers in the world for the sake of human flesh and a little of this perishable world's goods, will persuade their friends or children to sin against God by breaking their marriage contract 1 — The Devil can but tempt, but mortal man compel II I am here speaking of contracts where there is no lawful objection. ♦ A man, (I do not say a gentleman,) in the West, sought the destruction of an innocent and to ac- complish his designs, "wished that heaven might never receive his soul nor the earth his body, if he did not per- form his contract," — and afterwards boasted of his worse than diabolical act ; but God took him at his word — for he waa shot by an Indian, and rotted above ground 1 ends. ^ 1st. For the mutual happiness of the sexes in their journey through life, and as a comfort and support to each other. 2d. That souls may be propagated agreeably to the divine w^ll, capable of glorifying and enjoy- ing HIM for ever. 3d. As the man without the woman, or the woman without the man, is not in a capacity to provide for a family, Divine Wisdom hath wisely ordained their mutual aid, in providing for, instructing, and protecting offspring ; as guardian angels who must give account. Besides the reason as- signed by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to return, 1 would observe, 1st. Too many marry from lucrative views : their object is not to get a suitable companion, who will sweeten all the ills of life, but to get a large fortune, so that their time may be spent in idleness and lux- ury ; that they may make a grand appearance in the world, supposing that property will make them honorable. This being the lead- ing motive, they direct their attention to an object, which, if it was not for property, would perhaps be looked upon by them with con- tempt ; and profess the greatest regard for the person, while the property is the object of their affections. Perhaps the person is old ; the ideas are—" This old man or woman can- not live long ; then all will be mine, and I shall be in such circumstances that I can marry to great advantage;" forgetting there are other people in the world just of their own opinion ! The contract is made, the sham marriage is performed, there is a union of hand but not of heart, in consequence of which they are not happy together. — The de- ceived, on finding out the deception, wishes a reversion in vain, which the other must sen- sibly feel : for sin hath its own punishment entailed to it ; therefore the curse of God fol- lows such impure intentions. I appeal to those who have married from these incentives, whether these things are not so ! — 2d. Some people take fancy for love ; they behold a person whom they would almost take to be an angel in human shape, (but all is not gold that glitters,) ani through the mediuipi of the eye become enamoured ; and rest not until the object of their fancy is won. Beauty be- ing but skin deep, sickness or age soon makes file rose to wither; they are then as much disappointed as the miser who thought he had ten thousand guineas all in gold, but after counting them over every day for twelve months, the gilt wore oflf, by which means he discovered his gold was only tarnished cop- per : of course lost its value in his estimation. So when beauty fades, the foundation of hap piness being gone, and seeing nothing attract- ing to remain, it is not uncommon for an object more beautiful to be sought. 3d. There is such a thing as for persons to marry for 38 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. love, and yet be unhappy ! Did I say marry for love '? Yes — but not their own love : only the love of their parents or friends. For instance, two persons of suitable age, char- acter, disposition, &c. form attachments of the strongest nature, are actuated by pure motives, are united in heart, and enter into the most solemn engagements to live together during life ;^ the parents being asked, utterly refuse to give their daughter, without any sufficient reason for such refusal. In the next place, they strive to break the marriage contract, as made by the two young people. Perhaps the man has not property enough to please them, for worth is generally (though improperly) estimated by the quantity of property a person possesses, instead of a character, his prin- ciples, his practices, &c. In order to effect their wishes every measure they can invent is pushed into operation, (and it is frequently the case that family connections, and even strangers interfere, who have no business so to do ; but fools Avill be meddling :) to change the woman's mind, and make bad impressions on the same with respect to the object of her affections; they strive by placing their dia- bolical optic to her eye to make her view every thing in the worst light they possibly can ; promise great things if she break it off: " all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me," (said the devil once ;) threaten to place the black seal of reprobation upon her if she fulfils her en- gagements. Here the mind becomes as a " troubled sea which cannot rest ;" She is at a loss to know what is duty — she loves her parents, also the man to whom her heart has been united — her affections are placed, her honor is pledged — she spends restless nights and mournful days to know how to decide ! — critical but important period ! Her present, and perhaps her eternal peace depends upon the decision ! After many struggles ^vith her owm conscience, at length through powerful persuasion she yields to the wishes of others — betrays her trust, breaks her marriage con- tract, deserts her best friend, and pierces her- ^If through with many sorrows. f Does this decisi-^n give peace of mind 1 By no means ! She is pained at the very heart, and flies to some secret '^lace to give vent to the sorrow she feels. Follow her to the lonely apart- * Some people say the bargain should be conditional, thus — "If my parents love you well enough, I wiU have you." This just proves the point in hand, that they must marry for the parents' love and not their own. t If the woman is under age, she may perhaps be justi- fiable on that account ; but if she is of age it argues im- becility ; for she has as much right to act for herself, as her parents have to act for themselves ; of course should have a judgment and soul of her own ! If the fault is al- together in herself, she proves at once she is not to be confided in: and I would pronounce that man blessed who has escaped a woman of so mean a principle— for t«ch a tking has scarcely been known among heathens. ment — behold her there as pale as death — her cheeks ;edewed with tears ! What mean those 1 eavy groans 1 What mean those heart-breakir^g sighs ? What mean those floods of briny tears poured forth so free, as if without consent ? She was torn from the object of all her earthly joy ! The ways of God " are pleasantness, and all his paths are peace,"' but she finds nothing save sorrow in the way and path which she has taken — therefore she is not in the way which she ought to have went. Another man pays his addresses to her ; by no means calculated to make her a suitable companion — but he has large possessions ; and this being the object her parents and friends have in view they do and say all they can to get her consentable. But parents should remember, that they can no more love for their children, than they can eat and drink for them. Through their en- treaties she is prevailed on to give him her hand, while her affections are placed on an- other. Thus she marries for the love of her parents — and goes with a heavy heart to the marriage bed. They have laid a foundation to make her unhappv while she lives ; and may I not sav, more than probable, to procure her future misery ! For how can she be happy with a man whom she does not love ! '• How can two walk together except they be agreed '?" Where there is no a2:reement there can be no union, and where there is no union, there can be no happiness. As the parents are not so immediately concerned therein as the child, ; they act very improperly in over-persuading their child to marry. For if she is unhappy in such marriage, she will have cause to re- flect on them, and place her misery to their account; while she waits for the hour to come to end her existence, and terminate the misery which she feels ! IMarriage was in- tended for the mutual happiness of the sexes — for the woman was given to the man to be i ''an help meet for him,"' Gen. ii. 18. JMar- riage is an emblem of that union which sub- sists between Christ and his Church. Eph. v. 32. Solomon saith, " Vv^hoso findeth a wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favor of the Lord," — Prov. viii. 22. Again, " a pru- dent ^vife is from the Lord," — Prov. xix. 14. I therefore conclude that a happy marriage is the greatest blessing and consolation which can be enjoyed on this side of eternity, next to the love of God in the soul. Of course an un- happy marriage is the greatest curse which is endured on this side of hell, next to the hor- rors of a guilty conscience. Quitting this, I pass on to observe, that many make them- selves unhappy after marriage. I shall 1st. Notice some things in the conduct of men. 2dly, In the conduct of women. 3dly, Point out some complex cases. 1st, It frequently REFLECTIO:XS ON r.IA7Ri:,I0NY. 39 happens that wicked men pay their addresses to religious women ; and in order to accom- plish their desire, pretend to have a great re- gard for piety, promise to do all in their power to assist them on their way to heaven, and call God to bear witness to a lie that they will be no hindrance to them, &c. and many go so far as to put on the outward garb of religion that they may more easily betray with a kiss ! But shortly after marriage the wolf sheds his coat, and openly avows his dislike to the ways of godliness, and either directly or in- directly declares that his wife shall not enjoy the privileges of the gospel. Here the wife is convinced of the insincerity of his promise, which makes her doubt the sincerity of his affection for her ; the house becomes divided, and the foundation of their future misery is laid ; and it will be a mercy of God, if they are not a means of peopling the regions of the damned, and at last go down to the chambers of death together. 2dly, Some men pretend to respect their wives — the wife looks up to her husband as her head for protection, and, as a reasonable woman, expects him to re- dress her grievances. But alas : how is she disappointed ! For he approbates that in others which he could prevent without any loss of property, or character; and appears to delight in her misery. Instance those who have religious wives, and suffer drinking, swearing, frolicking, gambling, &c. about their houses. Is it not natural for such women to conclude their husbands have a greater re- gard for such wicked beings than themselves ? If so, how can my husband have that regard for me which he ought to have 1 And what becomes of that scripture w-hich saith, " so ought men to love their wives as their own bodies : he that loveth his wife loveth him- self."—Ep/i. V. 28. A^ain, Col. iii. 19. " Husbands love your wives, and be not bit- ter against them." 3dly, A great many men stay away from home unnecessarily, spend their time in drinking, &c. expending their money in the taverns, w^hich ought to go to the support of their families, while their wives have not the necessaries of life, and are la- boring night and day to keep their children from starving. Thus many families are brought to disgrace and misery by the wick- edness of husbands. But one is ready to say, I provide well for my family ; and am I not at liberty to go and come when I please ? Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if you do not wish to forfeit your wife's confi- dence. I ask, what must be the feelings of a woman left in such a case, when she knows her husband has no lawful business to detain him from home '? What conclusion can she more rationally draw than this : My company is disagreeable to him, therefore he is deter- mined to have as little of it as possible. The society of others is more pleasing to him than that of his family ; therefore he seeks plea- sure abroad "?" Here grounds are given for her to suspect his virtue ; and it is very com- mon for women to think such men have their misses from home, which is too often the case. Reflect for a moment what must be the sensations of a delicate woman, to hear that her bosom friend lies intoxicated among the swine in the streets. I am certain from ob- servation that no woman can be happy with a drunken man ; therefore I am bold to say wherever you see such a thing, you see an unhappy family — and except such persons re- pent and get forgiveness, they will assuredly be damned, however rich, honorable, and wise they may be. For St. Pau^ ranks drunk- enness among the works of the flesh, and positively declares, " they who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God," Gal. v. Therefore I would advise all young ladies, if they wish to be happy in time or eternity, to avoid such young men as hanker about the taverns, and have not respect enough for their own characters to raise them above a level with the beasts ! — For beasts do not get drunk. They who get drunk when young, are apt to be sots when old. IMoreover, a great many sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few of which I shall here mention, 1st, It brings on disorders to their destruction, which, 2nd, prevents their usefulness as worthy mem^iers in society. 3d, Shortens their days, which is a species of murder, the most heinous of all crimes. 4th, A bad example before others. 5th, Procures a family scandal. 6th, His money is laid out for that which is worse than if thrown into the fire ; which, 7th, Prevents his usefulness as a charitable man. 8th, Is a breach of God's law. 9th, Quenches the Divine Spirit. lOih, Exposes his family to want. — 11th, Liable to bring a burthen on the country. r2th. Deprives him of the power of reason; which, 13th, ]Make3 him liable to injure his friends and commit every horrid depredation. And such men as will get drunk and then abuse their wives, do not deserve the name of men, for they have not the principle of men, but may be called the devil's swill-tub walking upright ; and such deserves a dose of eel tea, i. e. spirituous liquor in which a living eel has been slimed. 4Lhly, There are men who break the contract by defiling the marriage bed — but this is thought to be no scandal by many who are guilty.* — Now take notice, a man of good ♦ Paley observes, that, on the part of the rasfn -vrho solicits the chastity of a married woman, it certainly io- eludes the crime of seduction, and is attended with mis- chief still more extensive and complicated ; it creates a new suflerer, an injured husband upon whose affection is ► inflicted a wound, the most painful and incurable that f 40 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. principles thinks as much of his word as his oath, therefore will be true to his engage- ments, and will fulfil that promise made be- fore witnesses, to " forsake all other women, and keep to his wife only, so long as they both shall live, to live with her after God's holy ordinance." Now I ask, is adultery God's ordinance 1 No, for he forbids adultery, Exod. XX. 14. He who breaks his most sacred engagements is not to be confided in. Matrimonial engagements are the most sacred — therefore he who breaks his matrimonial engagements is not to be confided in. 5thly, Some men have an unhappy temper ; are mo- rose and peevish — and though their wives do all they can, or as they may, it is impossible to please them. They are easily angered, view a mote until it looks as large as a moun- tain ; one word brings on another, at length they proceed from words to blows, until they become so large that one bed cannot hold them both. Many of our eyes and ears have been witness to this shameful conduct ; the jarring string of discord runs through all the family; they are like devils incarnate; and if a person happens to be in the family who has never been used to such conduct, would he not be almost led to think he had gotten into the territories of the damned 1 What is here said of the man, is applicable to a great many women. Jg^^ A wounded bird will flutter. There are too many causes for me to cite under this head. I leave your minds to human nature knows. The infidelity of the woman is aggravated by cruelty to her children, who are generally involved in their parent's shame, and always made unhappy by their quarrel. The marriage vow is wit- nessed before God, and accompanied with circumstances of solemnity and religion which approach to the nature of an oath.* The married offender, therefore, incurs a crime little short of perjury, and the seduction of married women is little less than subordination of perjury. But the strongest apology for adultery is the prior transgres- sion of the other party ; and so far, indeed, as the bad eflects of adultery are anticipated by the conduct of the husband or wife who offends first, the guilt of the second offender is extenuated. But this can never amount to a justification, unless it could be shown that the obligation of the marriage vow depends upon the conviction of reci- procal fidelity ; a construction which appears founded neither inexpediency, nor in terms of the vow, nor in the design of the legislature, which prescribed the marriage rite. To consider the offence upon the footing of provo- cation, therefore, can by no means vindicate retaliation. "Thou shalt not commit adultery," it must ever be re- membered, was an interdict delivered by God himself The crime has been punished in almost all ages and na- tions. By the Jewish law it was punishable with death in both parties, where either the woman was married, or both. Among the Egyptians adultery, in the man was punished by a thousand lashes, with rods, and in the woman by the loss of her nose. The Greeks put out the eyes of the adulterers. Among the Romans it was punished by ban- ishment, cutting oft' the ears, noses, and sewing the adulterers in sacks, and throwing them into the sea ; scourging, burning, &c. &c. In Spain and Poland they were almost as severe. The Saxons formerly burnt the adultress, and over her ashes erected a gibbet, whereon the adulterer was hanged. King Edmund in this king- dom, ordered adultery to be punished in the same manner as homicide. Canute ordered the man to be banished, and the woman to have her nose and ears cut ofl". take them in while I pass on to the next thing under consideration, which was to notice some things in the conduct of women, which make unhappy marriages. 1st. There are some women who are so un- fortunate as to miss the path of virtue, prior to their being married.* Now, although they may pass for virgins, they are not such in reality — any<|nore than base metal is genuine. And notwithstanding they may deceive a man until the marriage knot is tied, that imposition may be known in future, Deut. xxii. This being the case, it is impossible for the man to love her as he ought, or otherwise would : here is a source from whence misery flows in the very beginning ; as Solomon saith, Prov. xii. 4, " A virtuous woman is a crown (or or- nament) to her husband — but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his bones." He must know that one person at least knows this as well as himself; this causes him to be ashamed, while she becomes as rottenness in his bones; for the impression is not easily worn off. I hope these observations will not be forgotten by my female readers, whose vir- tue remains clear and sound as the crystal glass. 2d. God has placed the man as gov- ernor in the family, and he is styled " head of the woman," Eph. v. 23. Now there are |/ some women, though they promise to " live after God's ordinance," are not willing to do ; it, but wish to be head themselves ; (accord- i ing to the vulgar saying, put the petticoat on the man and wear the breeches themselves,) claiming superior equality — whatever is to * Fornication, whoredom, or the act of incontinency between single persons ; for if either of the parties be married, it is adultery. "While scripture gives no sanc- tion to those austerities which have been imposed on men under the idea of religion, so, on the other hand, they give no liberty for the indulgence of any propensity that would either mitigate against our own interest or that of others. It is vain to argue the innocency of fornication from the natural passions implanted in us, since " mar- riage is honorable in all," and wisely appointed for the prevention of those evils which would otherwise ensue ; snd besides, the existence of any natural propensity in us, is no proof that it is to be gratified without any restrictions. — That fornication is both unlawful and un- reasonable, may be easily inferred, if we consider, 1. That our Saviour expressly declares this to be a crime. Mark vii. 21 to 23 : 2. That the scriptures declare that fornicators cannot inherit the kingdom of God. \ Cor. j vi. 9. Heb. xiii. 16, Gal. v. 19 to 22—23. Fornication ' sinks into a mere brutal commerce, a gratification which was designed to be the cement of a sacred, generous, and tender friendship : 3. It leaves the maintenance and education of children, as to the father at least, utterly jusecured : 4. It strongly tempts the guilty mother to guard herself from infamy by methods of procuring abortion, which not only destroys the child, but often the mother : 6. It disqualifies the deluded creatures to be cither good wives or mothers, in any future marriage, ruining that modesty which is the guardian of nuptial happiness : 6. It absolutely disqualifies the man for the best satisfactions— those of truth, virtue, innocent grati- fications, tender and generous friendship : It often per- petuates a disease which may be accounted for one of the sorest maladies of human nature, and the effects of which are said to visit the constitutions of •even distant generations. REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 41 be done, they must give directions,-^ the man durst not bargain without leave, and if he does his wife's tongue runs as though it would j never stop. What does it argue'? It argues i great straight I, and little crooked u — that the ' woman thinks herself possessed of great wis- dom, and the husband ignorant in the extreme ; 1 and sets him aside as a mere cypher. But I 60 far is tnis from being a trait of wisdom, that it proves the reverse ; for a wise woman will reverence and obey her husband, accord- ing to Eph. V. 22, 23. 1 Pet. iii. 1. More- over it argues self-importance, to see people climbing to the high seat of power, where they have no business. il@°" Self-importance flows from ignorance. If the man is a man of sense and spirit, he is not willing to give up that which properly belongs to him, viz., the rein of government, of course the contest which begins in words frequently ends in blows. Thus many women, by assuming to themselves a prerogative Vv'hich does not be- long to them, make unhappy families. Wo- men, by indulging a mean opinion of their husbands, become ashamed of them ; but this can happen in nO case where there is not a want of information and judgment. If you stooped in marrying him, do not indulge the thought that you added to his respectability ; never 'tell him "you lifted him out of the ashes," for it will be hard for you to extricate yourself from this difficulty, " If you stooped of necessity, because you could get no one else, the obligation is on your own side. And if you could get a better companion, why did you marry him ? If you stooped of choice, who ought to be blamed but yourself? Be- sides, it will be well to remember, when you became his wife he became your head, and your supposed superiority was buried in that voluntary act." 3d. There are many young women, whof in order to marry well, appear very mild, very affectionate and very decent in their persons, houses, &c. (frequently using an air of affectionate and speaking with fal- tering voices.) Some young gentleman wish- ing to get a companion of this description, offers his hand to one of these "jackdaws dressed in peacock feathers" — the nuptials are celebrated, her wishes are answered, the cloak is laid aside, and she soon appears what she is in reality. The innocency of the lamb is lost in the fierceness of the lion; the affection of the dove in the cruelty of the ostrich ; and the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness of the swine. These properties are bad in the abstract, but far worse when they meet together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. Go to the iiouse where a lazy woman bears rule ; examine the floor, the furniture, the * "Whip MY dogs bec«i>9e MY dogs did not watch MY . Give MY dogs no supper, (^ INIY cart 1 !" bedding, the linen, the children, and last of all herself, and see what an agreement throughout the whole — every thing is out of fix; and if she is a professor of religion, you may, with- out erring far, form a rat^ional judgment of the state of her soul, from the appearance of her body. Laziness is inconsistent with the gos- pel of Christ, and with the spirit of Chris- tianity; for St. Paul told the Thessalonians to note such "a man, and have no company Avith him, that he may be ashamed," 2 Thess. iii. 14. Moreover, a lazy Christian is as great a solecism as an honest thief, a sober drunkard, a chaste harlot, or a holy devil. But it may be asked — what are the evils that accrue from dirty houses, &c. I answer, 1st. If a gentleman or lady visits you, they have no appetite to eat or drink in your houses ; and what are your feelings when you are cer- tain of the cause 1 2d. They can have no satisfaction in your beds, they smell so offen- sive, and are so infested with hungry night walkers, which thirst for human blood. 3d. The very disagreeableness of the air, causes them to wish to make their escape, lest they should be seized with putrid or malignant fevers, which might terminate in death. 4th. Many diseases originate therefrom, which are productive of the most fatal consequences to the family. 5th. Thereby you transmit a curse to your children; for the children, in common, pattern after their parents — and as they do with you, so will they do when they get to themselves. Therefore says one, " Take care of the breed." There is no excuse suffi- cient to justify those who are able to work and live in dirt, where water is plenty, and may be had for nothing : Therefore I would advise all persons who value their health, to shun such places- as they would a city where the plague is in full rage. Now if a man is thus taken in, how can he be happy, provided he has never been accustomed so to live '? And if he has, by seeking a woman from whom he expects better things, he clearly evinces his dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But finding out the deception, he has no heart to work ; takes to drink, to drown his sorrow. Here we behold another cause of family mise- ry, or unhappy marriages. 4thly. It some- times is the case, that the wife, for want of due consideration, as it relates to his constitu- tion and inclination,* treats him, as an hus- ♦ " In the Jewish constitutions, there are some things not only curious, but useful, respecting marriage. There are four causes which induce men to marry : 1. Impure desire. 2. To get riches. 3. To become honorable. 4. For the glory of God. Those who marry through the first motive, beget wicked and rebellious children. Those who marry for the sake of riches, have the curs© of leaving them to others. Those who marry for tke sake of aggrandizing their family, their families shall be diminished. Those who marry to promote the glory of God, their children shall be holy, and by them shall the true church be increased." 42 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. band, with neglect : which makes a bad im- pression on his mind that is not easily erased, but tends to wean his affections from her, and exposes him to the temptations of others, till she becomes a burden, and he wishes her out of the way as a rival. Thus she is blind to her own happiness, and procures her own de- struction. Quitting this, I pass on to the third thing under consideration; in which I am to point out some complex cases, in which either party -may be guilty. And 1st. That odious practice of talking against each other, and exposing their weakness to those whom it doth not concern. For this is only expo- sing one's self .' and is attended with concomi- tant evils ; and a great incalculable mischief will ensue — among which will lie ambition, and a desire to retaliate with revenge ! 2dly. A desire for the mastery — cannot or will not bear contradiction ; but must have the last word ! Here, from calling each other "dear" and "honey!" there will be a spirit of bitterness, and finally give each other the lie — and perhaps a separation may ensue from some triiiing circumstance ; like the man and his wife who disputed whether it was a mouse or a rat that ran across the hearth — their friends got them to settle — make up — but it was a rat — let it be a rat, replied the man — this finished it. 3dly. A desire to make a show above their income, which the judicious reflection of the other opposes — starve the belly to make the back and head look gay ! And even among the rich, as well as poor, what misery and unhappiness there exists ! — Go to the middle class to find virtue, and look at Agufs prayer ! 4thly. A man or woman marries one who has former children — partiality is shown : one is an idol, and another is beaten and starved ; what is the consequence 1 — When vexed — I had a husband once ! He is gone " Let the husbajid render xinto the wife due benevolence. —Though our version is no translation of the original, yet few people are at a loss for the meaning ; and the context is sufficiently plain. Some have rendered the words, not unaptly, the matrimonial debt, or conjugal duty ; that which a wife owes to her husband, and the husband to his wife ; and which they must take care mutually to render, else alienation of affection will be the infallible consequence ; and this, in numberless in- stances, has led to adulterous connections. In such cases, the wife has to blame herself for the infidelity of her husband ; and the husband for that of his wife. What miserable work has been made in the peace of families, by a wife or husband pretending to be wiser than the apostle, and too holy and spiritual to keep the commandments of God ! " The wife hath not power, ^c— Her person belongs to her husband ; her husband's person belongs to her ; neither of them has any authority to refuse what the othfir has a matrimonial right to demand. The woman that would act so, is either a knave or a fool. It would be trifling to attribute her conduct to any other cause than weakness or folly. She does not love her husband ; or she loves somfe one els*e better than her husband ; or •Ise she makes pretensions to a fancied sanctity, unsup- ported by scripture or common sense."— Vide Dr. Clarke's Commentary, 1 Cor. vii. 2, 3, 4. now ! Never was a man like him ! When, perhaps, the present may be twenty times as good as him. The false epitaphs on the tomb-stones of the dead, in relation to their true character, is specific of this : and the many lies that are told about the deceased !* 5th. Sometimes the spirit of Jealousy arises from an evil surmising. Shadows then wiil appear like a substance ; and conjecture amounts to reality with them, — Reason is laid aside. Their suspicion amounts to an inqui- sition : and this excites them to let out an accusation, even to a condemnation of the ob- ject. Jealousy, once admitted, contaminates the mind, and is manifest in their spirit, if not through all their conduct. This must divide their hearts, and lays a foundation for their future misery! The tears and protestations of the innocent are construed as so many marks of guilt: and plainly show that "jeal- ousy is as cruel as the grave" — and to such nothing will appear to go right. Here grounds are given to suspect her for such rash judgment, when he is conscious of innocence in himself — of course she must sink in his estimation ; and his treatment will be apt to follow accordingly. Therefore never listen to the tales of a whisperer about or against your companion — nor believe any evil concerning them without the best of evidence. For division, once generated in a family — farewell to peace! Remember your own weakness; but realize the other's worth and their virtues ! 1st. I would advise all young people, male and female, to get religion; by which you will be better qualified to do your duty to your God and yourselves, being under the in- fluence of Divine Grace ; if you keep an eye single to the glory of God, you may have a guide to direct you to a person, such as will make you a partner, who will be willing to share with you in all your sorrows. Do not look so much at property nor beauty as good sense, virtue and piety. Avoid as much as possible the company of such as are not afraid to sin themselves ; knowing that if it is in their power, they will lead you into that gulf of iniquity which has swallowed up thousands ; f " evil communications corrupt * Wept night and day at the tomb — no more comfort — all my love and joy is for ever gone — but afterward formed favorable ideas of the Serjeant— who, to under- stand female nature, had scraped acquaintance, and found he could smoke tobacco — wished to be ofl"; and observed that he was a deserter from the army— and two pounds oflered to place his head on a pole at the forks of roads ! She replied — dig up my husband, &c. and they will not know but the head is yoyiTS.—Qfj^ Many wept, and yet would cut oft" the head ! t Perhaps some will say, "the subject is too plain, and tends to hurt delicate feelings !" But let it be remem- bered that it is not more plain than important. And deli- cacy must give way to propriety, when truth and matter of fact demand it. Moreover, some delicate people have REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 43 good manners ;" (or rather good morals, as it IS intended,) and a companion of fools shall be destroyed. Get a person who will love you from a sense of duty to God. This foun- dation, if beauty and fortune fail, standeth sure ; and then you need not fear that such a companion will desert you in the day of trou- ble. If you both love God, it will be impos- sil)le for you not . to love each other. This being the case, you may always have a para- dise at home, and be more happy in each others company than with any other person under the canopy of heaven. As many of our young friends have been called from time to eternity before they had time to settle them- selves in the world, it ought to be a warning to you not to put off your return to God until you get married ; for before that time comes you may be numbered with the dead, and lie down between the clods of the valley ; and if without religion j'ou are cut off m the bloom of youth, how soon will all your earthly joys come to an end, and an eternity of misery commence ! But if you get and keep religion, whether you marry or not, it shall be well with you. If you marry such a person as I advise, when your companion dies you may have a well-grounded hope that the ever-faith- ful companion of all your cares is gone to rest in " Abraham's bosom ;" and after serv- ing God together in time, you may spend an eternity of pleasure together in praising God and the Lamb. 2d. I would advise such as have compan- ions, to consult each other's happiness, both as it relates to time and eternity. As husbands, love your wives ; and as wives, see that you reverence your husbands • try and find out each other's dispositions ; consider your own weakness : and think not anything too hard to be done by you to render each other happy, (save the giving up of your conscience.) If Heaven has blessed you with a good compan- ion, esteem it as the greatest temporal blessing which can be enjoyed, and be very careful not to abuse such a gift ; remember that eternal things are connected therewith, and if you misuse your companion, you will have to render an account to God for the same 5 for " God will bring every work into judgmert, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil."* If you have a bad companion, you made your own contract, or at least consented thereunto; therefore make the best you can of a bad bargain ; and avoid every measure, as far as possible, (to answer it in the eternal world,) which might tend to make you more unhappy. If you have religion, walk with Zacharias and Elizabeth in all the ways of God blameless. If you have no religion, your own consciences testify that all is not well with you, and God himself is witness to the many promises you have broken : there- fore it is high tim-e for you to begin to think more seriously on your latter end, for many of you are past the meridian of life ; your sun is going down in death : others hover around the shores of time — but one step between you and the bar of God ! With others the sun of life will go down at noon — eternal things de- pend upon life's feeble strings ! — Heaven lost, it's lost for ever ! — Careless man ! — Prayerless woman ! Why will you die 1 Are you greedy of eternal pain 1 — What harm did God ever do, that you are determined not to be re- conciled to him 1 Are you so in love with sin, that you will risk the loss of heaven, and the torment of hell, for a momentary enjoy- ment ] — 0 ! be wise — seek salvation — fly from the gathering storm ! Believe in Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved. So shall you enjoy peace in life, tranquillity in death, and crown^s of victory in eternity. j@@°= Serious consid- eration is the first step in matters of religion, with a fixed resolution to avoid whatever you discern to be wrong. Having your mind in a studious frame of enquiry after God's will, to do it. Never lie down in rest without com- mitting yourself into the protection of kind providence — and as you awake give thanks to the hand that kept you ; thus begin, spend, and close every day with God — then he will be thy Father and thy Friend in Jesus Christ. Amen. Most evils prevalent in society have their origin from the influence of example, by which children are contaminated, and the seeds are sown in the prejudice of their edu- cation, to the great injury of themselves and others, beyond any possible calculation! The poor opinion which mankind entertain of each other, and the little confidence they are pleased to place in strangers, as well as prejudices which are founded in error, and yet, when matrimony is treated plainer iu romantic novels, will greedily relish and digest it 1 Observe, they exhibit cha- racters which nowhere in real life exist ; and yet young minds are too frequently captivated, and thereby form an idea ; and must of course be disappointed, and consequently made unhappy, perhaps, for life. This is one of the many evils of novels to society ! ♦ Never put your property out of your hands to be de- pendent on your children — ^for they will not feel nor do with you as you with them when children ! The son that mast be hired to reform, will deny the loan of a horse— the old man must walk on foot ; and is used and wished out of the way as a piece of useless lumber ! ! ! Set no example before your children but what is wor- thy for them to copy after ; but use your united parental influence to preserve their morals, and stimulate them to noble principles. Mothers particularly are bound by the strongest obligations, (however, few realize it,) to pre- serve the chastity and virtue of their daughters ; for on this, in a great measure, depends much of their welfare for time, if not for eternity ; as a woman without a character is like a body without a soul 5 of course female education ought not to be neglected. ! 44 EEFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. acquaintance, exemplify the truth; which shows the corruption of their very raising. For example : the two first things generally learnt to children in their infancy is to be de- ceitful and lie. — The mother is going out, the child cries to go too ] the mother promises to bring the "pretties," with no intention to per- form : the child is deceived and disappointed, and confidence is forfeited. " I will whip, &c. &c. if you don't hush," — but the child is not influenced, knowing the scare-crow. Thus taught to deceive and lie, they become expert at the trade, and then must be whipt for the very thing the parents had taught them — whereas if the example had been good, and all foolish, wicked, evil improprieties were discountenanced by a proper line of con- duct, then a blessing would be transmitted to posterity, according to the promise, and as exemplified by Abraham, It is a rarity that young women go to the leeward with a broken ^ * ♦ j provided the seeds of modesty, innocence and virtue, are sown in the mind at an early age : whereas, those mothers who did not watch over their daughters, as "guardian angels," are apt to let them run at random : hence many get their ancles scatched, if no more ! — Fathers and sons may also take a hint ! The tyranny of parents, as well as too great liberty, is equally pernicious — also their being divided in their family government : likewise backbiting, flattery, &c., &c. ig^^But remember the day of retribution, and conduct yourselves accordingly ! For first impressions are most durable, therefore the propriety and necessit}^ of beginning right, to end well : as the consequence of start- ing wrong, you will forever continue in error. Hence the propriety of " Consideration," and a proper exercise of " Judgment," as ra- tional creatures, who need Divine assistance, ^^r "vhich we should look accordingly ! REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 45 A FEW HINTS TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. Many persons make their own trouble ; and also make a good deal of unnecessary trouble for others, as the effects of sinning against God ! A fortune in a person is better than one with them ! — For if you obtain their HAND as the key-way to Money, what will it all avail if their person is disagreeable, and their conduct calculaied to render you miserable and unhappy ? The marks of a fortune in a man at the market, are. 1st. HONESTY; for where this does not exist there can be no confidence or fidelity. 2d. INDUSTRY; for without this a man will be no good provider ; and if he has a property it will squander, and leave him. He will be of little or no service to God or man, — but a pest or a curse to those about him ! 3d. A GOOD REPUTATION; for he who regards not his character \\\\\ never be respect- able in society ; of course, he will transmit a curse to posterity, in a family or social point of view ! The meek are to inherit the earth, — the saints to take possession "of the kingdom. Hence the seed of the righteous have blessings transmitted as the answer of prayer, — but the wicked must be cut oflf! 4th. Self-command in temper; w^hich ar- gues the necessity of inward religion, which will produce the principle of humanity and generosity. But it is a lamentable truth that many, both male and female, are ignorant of many things which they ought to be acquainted with be- fore-hand, and have to learn them afterwards ! This is an evil under the sun, and ought to be remedied. There is a great fault even in the upper circles of life. For those things that are the most important are too superficial in the mode of education — and others only recommendatory are most prominent. Dancing. — What has the young lady to do with hopping^ after her marriage a few months I MARKS IN A YOUNG WOMAN. 1. Honesty — but here custom has attached more to the word, than when applied to any thing else or the opposite gender. Hence fe- male virtue may be compared to a Glass Bowl^ which when broken cannot be efficiently mended ! Therefore let all my young inno- cent Female Readers take good care both of SOUL and BODY ! 2. An even disposition — for when I go to an house, if the Mistress does not want me there, she has it purely in her power to let me know it. 3. Good sense improved — which will make agreeable company, and involves judicious economy. 4. Good religion in the Heart. Let Parents, who wish their Children to be- come respectable here and happy hereafter, timely begin, first with example and then pre- cept, before the tender twig — seeing that first impressions are most durable and lasting. Where those things meet in one pair, so as to concentrate them into one soul, — there is an union ; an indissoluble union in time and in eternity — if they are faithful. " Mountains rise, and oceans roll, To sever such in vain !" 46 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. OF PETTICOAT LAW. Marriage has been considered an eccle- siastical affair. Hence divorces were obtained only from the ecclesiastical Courts — except by " Common Law." — i. e. The poor being unable to bear the expense of the former mode, (which cost nigh to a thousand pounds, or 4,000 dollars) by consent of parties, the wo- man with a halter about her neck, is lead into the market, where she is put up at auction ; and goes off to the highest bidder; who is generally known before hand. This being the common custom among the common Peo- ple from time immemorial, becomes a prece- dent; and hence a "Common Law," — but she is not bound to stay with the man who bids her off, but by her own consent ; although free from her former husband. A Fashionable Lady, judges of personal merit by the cut of his dress, his ruffles, ties his cravat well, wears his hat well, has a fashionable coat, makes a graceful bow, re- peats the common chit-chat of the day, in an agreeable manner, it is enough. He is, ac- cording to the technical phrase, a genteel man. If he has other qualifications ; they are of too little importance to be taken into consi- deration. If he has not these, no other merit can save him from condemnation and ridicule. The peace of a family depends more upon the woman, than it does upon the man. For let the man do as he may, to make things agreeable, — the Lady has it in her power, to render it otherwise, if she pleases. And if he comes home drunk, she, if so minded, can and will find some way to render things toler- ably agreeable to those around. The Gentlemen complained of the Ladies' fickleness in love ; they accused the men of insincerity, and both parties with much wit and pleasantry, threw the blame of all mis- takes in marriage mutually on each other. Observed Pollyanna, We complain of their insincerity. Are we more sincere^ do not we act as much disguised as they, who find us frail women, instead of angels ? Divini- ties ! characters we foolishly assume ; — and are we pleased unless they compliment us, lift us up to the skies,, and pay us adoration 1 Marks to Estimate Real Worth. 2d. Civility. 3d. Industry. 5th. Humanity. 6th. Even 1st. Honesty 4th. Economy. Disposition. 7th. Good Religion : The voice of whisper reported of a certain pair, who had no Heir for seven years — The man made a certain proposition to a neighbor- ing Widow Lady : — the conditions of which were — that he should come in the dark, and go in the dark ; bring cloth and money, &c. The Widow privately informed the man's wife of the whole affair with the arrangem.ents therewith connected. And it was agreed that the wife should occupy the bed, &c. which concerted plan succeeded. Tap, tap at the window at the appointed hour — is admitted — fulfils the condition — retires in due time. The wife, in circumlocution, arrives home in season, to make all appear as if she had remained at home — but at length produces the booty from her Friend — and begins to cut the cloth for garments ; and desires her husband to accompany her to the store to buy trim>- mings, &c. with the money in her hand, re- ceived from a friend! — His feelings and cure may be more easily imagined than described in the mind of fancy ! What was the result ? But an HEIR in due time. Here, then, a man committed adultrey ^vith his own wife, according to Natural, Civil. Ecclesiastical and Common Law. But it is the motive which gives character to the action ! ISIilton intimates — ^When the sexes were equal, the Lady must wander from the man, to labor alone : because he thought there was danger in disguise — and being together, would be more apt to be on their guard ; but she to show her superiority of judgment, and also her independence by wisdom displayed, would have a separation of work. And falling in with the Tempter in disguise began a chat then a taste of the apple ; and brought it to the man, who yielded. Bu; on perceiving the mischief done, seemed to blame the man, because he did not set up authority and forbid and prevent her going. REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 47 When she first saw the man, in a sitting posture, pretended, she did not know what it was — and when he rose up, she pretended to be much aifrighted ; and ran, apparently with all her might : — but still, she did not run so fast, but what she intended the old man should COME UP with her ! The example of Rebecca, to obtain the bless- ing for her darling son, is an elucidation of female nature in modern times. The contrast of feeling in the mother of Moses, parentally, for his preservation ; and the sympathy in the breast of Pharoah's daughter, admits of reflection. The request of Rachel and Hannah, is another channel. The contention betwixt Rachel and Leah. The conduct of Michael (the daughter of Saul,) wife to David, in a fit of Jealousy, forgetting her own conduct, of living with another man. The conduct of Jael and Judith by decep- tion and coquetry — another trait. That of Joseph's Mistress and the wife of Job exemplify another trait. Cleopatra, the Queen of Egypt, outgeneral- ed her brother, and Julius Caesar, Mark Anthony and Augustus, in her duplicity and intrigue, by skill and ability, peculiar to the sex ; for they will outdo and outgeneral the men, nine times out of ten when they are bent to do their prettiest, best and worst ; and so carry their point. Hence when they are bad — they are capa- ble of plans and schemes that man would ne- ver think of. And when they are good, will excel the very best of men, for virtue, truth, fidelity, courage and patience in affliction ! Their feelings and sensibility are more ex- quisite ; here then love and attachment, affec- tion and sympathy, exceed the opposite gen- der— and so does their disgust, aversion, ha- tred and revenge ! The three pious Maries, excelled the Apos- tles and the Soldiers too — by continuing with Him to the last ; and were the first at the Vault while it was dark, under awful circum- stances, which made the soldiers afraid. Buonaparte said he was never conquered until in the presence of the queen of Prussia ; a word to the wise is enough ! A Lady's oath, " I douH choose to.'''' The CHARACTER of a man is in the power of the woman; secondly, his PRO- PERTY is in the power of the woman; thirdly, the LIBERTY of a man is in the power of the woman ; fourthly, his LIFE is in the power of the woman ! For the WORD and OATH of the Female, in point of " Common Law;" [{. e. Whisper Slander and Reports,) and secondly, by " Sta- tute Law," will be received and believed before his. Such is the nature of men ; and such the influence of Women on society. Here then is a Compound Law, in this land, proceeding from natural Law and Sta- tute Law, -which may involve the Innocent, without a reciprocity or a possibility of re- dress or an escape. Thus the Petticoat still seems to govern the world ! And it is done according to Law ! J8^* But if there was a " Court of Wo- men" to "Try Women ;" would it not be bet- ter for men ; and a^so more fitted to keep the peace of families, than any mode now adopted in this land ? Yet there are but few women, but what would choose to have an appeal from the ju- risdiction of a Female Tribunal, to that of Men ; rather than to be tried, judged and sen- tenced by their own sex ! But supposing they do choose? Look at their choice and influence in the ten miles square, which contains two big houses and three cities. What is the influence of Petticoats there ? How many leading men wait on the wives of others 1 Have their minds changed by female a?t, flattery, and intrigue, who electioneer and gain the ascendancy in the company of Voters ? How many Laws are passed differ- ent than otherwise would have been ! Gained and Lost ! How many appointments are made or hin- dered by the influence of the same. The Balls or Levees, Routes, Masquerades, Gambling, &c. &c. Time spent in that which is worse than bad ! How much at the public expense — 34 cents the hour ! How many hours in twenty-four, for the Public, in a sea- son '? and otherwise, how much '? Let the visiting stranger in the City and District ; say, by calculation mathematically, and answer the question ! Quere. Where on the Continent of North America, is the SINK OF INIQUITY ! Let the House of God be cleansed ! 48 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY FROM THE NINTH EDITION General Washington, in comparing those days of ignorance, when people tamely sub- mitted to the galling yoke of Tyranny and priest-craft with modern times, when men take the liberty to suspect the propriety of the creed of '■'■'passive obedience and non-resist- ance^'''' dropped the following reflection. — "But this, seems to be the age of wonders : and it is reserved for intoxicated and lawless France, for Purposes of Providence far beyond the reach of human Jcen, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose of all the world besides." When we reflect on past occurrences, on the awful revolutions of the present day, and those big events now probably at the door, any person who thinks for himself, and is not callous to all important things, must feel a degree of interest. It is a self-evident matter of fact, that there has been, and there stjll is, a great deal of deceit, oppression, and consequent misery in the world. It is equally certain, that there is such a thing m the world as " natural evilP And Natural evil must be the effect or consequence of " moral evil^^'* otherwise all our ideas of eoodness and justice are chimerical. It there- fore may be taken for granted, and our own experience and observations will justify the conclusion, that all things are not right in the present condition of the human family. To be a little more particular, I will for a mo- ment consider man in an individual, social and moral capacity. First, Individually — One seeks to take care of himself only, as charity is said to be- gin at home. And as long as self is served. • Gen. iii. 17. Rom. V. 12. he may make . pretensions to friendship, but when interest ceases, the case is altered. Again, one is a poor outcast, perishing in the streets, while another is revelling, having more than heart could wish, but because of the trouble will not give the stranger an asylum, or afford him wherewithal to allay his hunger, not expectii)g a reward. One is in trouble, another is merry at his distress. One commands, because it is his pleasure, and another must obey, however hard and im- perious the command. One claims the country for his own, and all the others must pay him for the privilege to live in it, or else suffer banishment. One hath thousands, gained by the labor of others, while another hath not the assurance of a day's provision, nor money to procure the coarsest raiment, much less the promise of a friend in the day of adversity. . Secondly. Socially. There is a body of men called Gentlemen or Nobility. There is another grade, called Peasants. — The first will possess the country, and feel and act more than their own importance ; while the latter are put on a level with the animals, and treat- ed as an inferior race of beings, who must pay to these Lords a kind of divine honor, and bow, and cringe, and scrape. The will of one must be the Law, and it must be the pleasure of the other to obey. And it is the policy and interest of the former^ to keep the latter in subjection and ignorance. For if they were permitted to think, and judge, and act for themselves, they would overthrow their rulers. Here the question will arise, how such dif- ferences came to exist among men ? Another question also arises — can the motives of men who thus conduct themselves in the world, be "yitsi and good .?" ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 49 A third question also arises — If men be ac- tuated by motives in their objects and ends : and in particular, in their actions and dealings with their fellow men, who can doubt whether there be such a thing as " Moral EvW' in the world ? Every purpose must be weighed and willed in the heart, before it is acted out. Of course, to take from another his substance without his consent, or giving him an equi- valent, is contrary to every rule of equity. Thiidly. Morally. Some people invade the Divine rights by prescribing '• articles of faith,'' and binding the conscience of man in all things of Religion, under the most severe penalties that human ingenuity could invent. When we reflect, therefore, upon the actions of men, taken as they stand in relation to one another, we are led to inquire how they may comport ^rif, with our '■'■personal rights" — secondly, with our '■^social rights," — and thirdly, with our " moral rights,''' as estab- lished on the '■'■law of nature.''' OF THE LAW OF NATURE. I I here would observe, that all our rights, ! whether Personal, Social, or Moral, are the GRACES of the Governor of the Universe, and . established by him primarily in the great and , universal "Law of Nature." It is a self-evident truth, that all men are born equal and independent; and as indi- viduals, are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights — among which are Life, Liberty, the use of property, the pursuit of happiness, with the privilege of private judgment. These principles being admitted, it will fol- ; low, that as the vjants or necessities of man- ; kind and their duties are equal, so their rights and obligations are equal also. Hence our Rights, Duties, and Obligations are the same in each and in all. j The " Rights of Man,'''' when applied to an ; individual, are called " Personal Rights ;'' I considered as he stands in relation to his " Fellow Creatures,''' they are called " Social ' Rights ,-'' and considered as he stands in re- 1 lation to his Creator, they are called "Moral Rights." OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. Personal Rights are those benefits or privi- leges which appertain to man in right or by virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind ; and also all those rights of acting as an indi- I vidual for his own comfort and happiness, which are not injurious to the natural or per- sonal rights of others — of course the rights of the mind, Religious Liberty, Freedom and In- dependence cannot be taken from a ma.n justly, but by his own consent. Except only when taken by the laws of the Creator, who gave them ; or when forfeited to Society by some misdemeanor. The human family, which is divided into Nations, is composed of individuals. And as a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole — of course in their individual capacity, they are naturally free and independent : and endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights and privileges, such as life, libert}-, pursuit of happiness, and the ri^ht of private judgment in moral duty, &c. They are equal and inde- pendent in their individual capacity. This is called the " La.w of Nature," established primarily by the Governor of the Universe — of course differences and distinctions are rather the result of art in which the order of things is inverted ; and by which mankind are de- prived of their personal Bind just rights, than of any natural modification of things. And hence the ' nick-names,^ or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. ♦ Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self-created authority, or an usurped authority, which of course must be considered as an un- just tyranny. For any thing given by the GOD of nature only, can be remanded by none but him alone ; consequently for one to take it from another, without his consent, or with- out giving an equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal rights, and must be an infringe- ment upon natural justice. All men may be considered thus equally free, and independent in their individual capa- city : but when taken in a social capacity, they are certainly dependent on each other. And none more so than those who consider them- selves the most independent. Because the Governor of the Universe hath determined, as we see in the order of nature, that health and laziness cannot dwell together ; so man must not be a Stoic nor a machine, but an active being. Therefore the ' laws of nature'' are fixed ; that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or moving 'spring to action. — Hence there are some things which man canii >t do or subsist without ; as food, water, & :. consequently self-preservation is called tj e ^ first law of nature' in point of duty. But there are some, yea, m-iny things which, we cannot perform ourselve? , we are of course dependent on others for thi-ir assistance and help ; such is the case in different operations of mechanism, agriculture and commerce. Each of these is mutually connected, and de- pendent on each other, therefore if I derive advantage from others, why should not others derive some benefit from me in return ? This is equal and right; of course it is just and proper. If therefore, I withhold that advan- tage, which I could bestow on society, it is an 50 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, S0CL1L, AND MORAL PHILOiOrHY. infringement upon natural justice. Of course we must account to the Author of Nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natural, or per- sonal and social privileges, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole, so to judge correctly of 'social principles we must view them as they apply naturally, individually, collectively, and prospectively. As our ^personal rights'' are the same, so are our obligations the same. And hence our rights and obligations are naturally, and ne- cessarily reciprocal. To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, there is need for general Rules^ for the regulation of the whole. And how shall general rule^ be formed, but by general consent ? It is therefore our true in- terest,as individuals, to be involved and con- nected with such regulations, as may be ■formed for the benefit and safety of our 'per- sonal rights ;'' and such as prudence dictates., as necessary to guarantee them from usurpa- tion. Our personal rights, privileges, and obliga- tions, being equal, we have each, as an indi- vidual, right to claim a voice in the formation of those general rules — and personal duty ari- sing from the ' law of nature'' calls upon us collectively, to act our part as individuals — and there would be an infringement upon natural justice, to neglect the right of suffrage. " Social Rights" are those which apper- tain to man, in right of his being a ' member of society.^ Every 'social right,'' has for its foundation some 'personal right' pre-existing in the individual ; arising fi'om the ' law of nature' — but to the enjoyment of which his individual power is not, in all cases, suffi- ciently competent. Of this kind are all those which relate to security and protection. From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish, between that class of 'Personal rights' which a man retains after entering into society, and those which he throws into the common stock as a member of society. The ' Personal rights' which he retains, are all those in which the power to execute, is ar, perfect in the individual, as the right itself. Among this class, as is before mentioned, are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind ; consequently religion, and the privilege of private judgment, are some of those rights. The ' Personal rights,' which are not re- tained, are all those in which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to execute them is defective. They answer not this purpose. A man by the 'law of na- ture' has a 'personal right' to judge in his ov.-n cause; and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, he never surrenders it : But what availeth it him to judge, if he has not the power to redress '? He therefore de- posits this right in the common stock of so- ciety, and takes the arm of society, of which he is a part, m preference, and in addition to his own. Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in society, and draws on the capital as a matter of right. From these premises, a few certain conclu- sions will follow. First. That every ' social right' grows out of a ' personal right,' and is founded on the ' Law of Nature,' or in other words, it is a ' personal ri^ht' exchanged agreeable to natur ral justice. Secondly. That Civil power, which is de- rived from society, wYiQii applied to the body, is called political, but when applied individual- ly is called civil authority. This power, v/hen properly considered as ' legal authority,'' is made up of the aggregate of that class of the personal rights of man, which becomes defect- ive in the individual, in point of power, and answers not his purpose ; but when collected to a, focus, becomes competent to the purpose of every one. Thirdly, That the power produced from the aggregate of personal rights, imperfect in power in the individual, cannot be applied to invade the ' personal rights, which are rc- tained in the individual, and in which the power to execute is as perfect as the right it- self without intruding on natural justice ; seeing the rights are personal only and con- cern no body else. Thus we have seen, man traced as a natu- ral individual, to a member of society ; and observed the qualities of the ' personal rights' retained, and those which are exchanged for ' social rights.' Those principles, when digested and proper- ly applied, show the origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of govern- ment, which is, properly speaking, the " per- sonal SOCIAL COMPACT." Becausc mankind in their individual capacity, are equally free and independent ; by the ' law of nature,' as established by its author. Therefore the facts must be, that the individuals themselves, each in his own personal and sovereign right, entered into a compact, (not with a govern- ment, but) with each other, to produce a gov- ernment. And this is the only mode, in which governments have a right to arise, and the only principles on which they ought to exist ; or possibly can exist agreeably to natural jm- tice. It is a self-evident /ac^, that the People are the original and only true and proper source ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 51 from vrhom a government can be deduced, and spring into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreeable to the ' law of nature,' because the people existed before any govern- ment came to exist. Of course society, on so- cial principles, have a right to three things. First. To form their own government. Secondly. To choose their own riders. And Thirdly. To cashier them for miscon- duct. Hence it follows, first, that the autLcrity of rulers is only delegated authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain from whom they derived it. — And tnirdly, that they are not to serve themselves, but society., whos'e servants they are, and by whom the} Hr» cm- ployed and paid for their services. OF MORAL RIGHTS. ' Moral rights' are the personal privilege to think, and judge, and act for one's self in point of mora-l duty. This is the more plain and clear, as no one is concerned but God the judge, and the individual man, as a responsi- ble agent. For what right hath any one to meddle with that which does not concern him 1 INIoral Duties are the result of ' Moral Law,' which is the Divine prerogative alone ; and m^an hath no right to invade the moral duty of another — for this is the right of the Divine Government. No man, therefore, nor set of men, have a right to infringe upon or bind the conscience of another. Man, therefore, as a rational creature, must be convinced before he can be converted, in order to act consistently, as an agent accountable to the Supreme Gov- ernor of the Universe. Consequently, sub- mission of icill to a compulsatory power, in matters of religion, in repugnance to the dic- tates of tender conscience, is nothing but an empty show, a piece of hypocrisy, without any mixture of moral goodness or genuine virtue. All Natural Religious Establishments., or 'Churches established by Law,^ have been a curse to mankind, and a pest to society. Vice and corruption in religion are encouraged and upheld, and virtue lies deprest. If a man from a principle of duty would support reli- gion voluntarily, by being compelled to do it, he is prevented the opportunity of showing the virtue of his heart, and the influence of his example is lost. If his Religion be different from that ' established by law,' his conscience is bound, and he is prevented from supporting his own religion by taking away from him that which he would give to his own jMinister for the support of those in whom he does not believe. Law-Religion, will cause people to be hypocrites, but cannot cure them of error. A man must be convinced in his judgment, by evidence to his understanding, before he is converted in his heart. Of course, to form articles of faith, for people to subscribe under severe penalties is not founded upon common sense, nor on equitable principles. For to suppose people capable of believing wi hout reason or evidence, is contrary to the ' Law of Nature,' and repugnant to natural justice, in as much as all men are free and independent, in their individual capacity, and of course their rights and privileges are equal ; to think and to judge, and also to act for themselves, in point of INIoral Duty, and in all matters of opinion in Religion. Suppose that one man believes in one God, another believes in ten, -what is that to the first % ' It neither picks his pocket nor breaks his leg,' of course, why should lie Persecute him ? Persecution is contrary to Natural Justice, in as much as it assumes a power which no mortal can claim, it being the Di- vine right only to judge in snch cases. But nevertheless, moral duty from, pity, and a con- cern for his welfare, may excite a man to strive to convince another for his good, to shun the error and find the happy road. Universal right of Conscience, is given by the Author of Nature, who is th-e Moral Gov- ernor of the Human Family. And such liber- ty of conscience ought to be established in EVERY LAND. Intolerance assumes to itself the right of withholding liberty of conscience. ' Tolera- tion' assumes the right of granting it. Both are despotisms in their nature. INIan worships not himself but his Maker ; and liberty of conscience which he claims, is not for the service of himself, but of his God. In this case, therefore, we must nece'=jsarily have the associated ideas of two beings: the mortal who renders the worship, and the Immortal Being who is worshipped. ' Toleration,' therefore, places itself not be- tween man and man, nor between church and church, nor between one denomination of re- ligion and another, but between God and Man : between the being who worships, and the BEING who is worshipped ; and by the same act of assumed authority, by which it ' tolerates' man to pay his worship, it pre- sumptuously and blasphemously sets itself up, to ' tolerate' the Almighty to receive it. Suppose a bill was brought into any Legis- lature, entitled an 'Act to tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty, to receive the wor- ship of a Jew or a Turk,' or ' to prohibit the Almighty to receive it,' all men would startle and call it blasphemy. There would be an up- roar. The presumption of ' toleration' in reli- gious matters would then present itself unmask- ed. But the presumption is not the less, because the name of 'Man' only appears to those 52 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. laws ; for the associated ideas of the worship- per and the worshipped cannot be separated. Well may one exclaim — ' Who then art thou, vain dust and ashes — by whatever name thou art called, whether an Emperor or a King, a Bishop or a State, or anythin.5 else that ob- trudes thine insignifieance, between the soul of Man and its "Maker'? Mind thine own concerns. If he believes not as thou believ- est, it is a proof that thou believest not as he believeth, and there is no earthly power can determine between you.' With respect to what are called Denomina- tions of Religion, if every one is left to judge of his own religion, there is not such a thing as a Religion that is wrong. But if they are to judge of each other's Religion, there is no such a thing as a Religion that is right, and therefore all the world is right or all the world is wrong. But with respect to Religion itself, without any regard to names, and as directed from the Universal Family of mankind to the Divine object of all adoration — it is Man bringing to his Maker the fruits of his heart, and the grateful tribute of every one is accepted. " Like as a Father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him." HE look- eth at the heart, and judgeth according to in- tentions, 'of a truth is no respecter of persons, but in every nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.' It is required of a man according to what is given him, whether ' one, two, or five talents,' ' and he that knoweth his master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes' — for ' where there is no law, there is no trans- gression'— ' sin is the transgression of the law.' Man is under a Moral Law — the Law of the Hind, of right and wrong. There is a moral duty — and a moral obligation on the man to perform that duty. If he does not perform it, he falls under condemnation ; which he is conscious of, for not acting as well as he knew how : — hence the propriety of the words, ' This is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, and men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil.' Man is a rational agent, actuated by motives ; his actions are deliberate, and his motives of two kinds. Good and Evil — One is called ' moral good,' the good principle existing in the mind — the other is called ' mora-l evil,' because the spirit of the mind is bad, and the intention of the mind is to do wrong, which motive is not right, not agreeable to natural justice and moral obligation. Because, as all men have equal rights and wants, so their dutioe and obligations are equal in their social ca})acity, as established in the ' Law of Nature,' by the Creator and Governor of the World ; of course there is need for a definite rule by which to measure our' duties towards each other i be- cause if our rights and obligations are the I same and equal, then we are to expect no i rrfore than we can justly claim, or would i fee willing to bestow, agreeable to that which | is just and equal, and hence the command which is agreeable to the ' Law of Nature.' ' Love thy neighbor as thyself,' which is al- ways agreeable to the ' IMoral Law,' and cor- responds with the rule, 'as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them — for this is the Law and the Prophets' —or what the Law of Moses and the Proph- ets and Jesus Christ taught, which ought therefore to be the leading principle of every heart, and the rule of the spirit and conduct of every one in practice, in our actions and deal- ings with mankind in all things whatever. Here the ' Moral Law' and the ' Law of Nature' and the ' Rule of Practice,' all cor- respond and harmonize together, in securing the ' social rights, obligations and duties of man which have the Almighty for their Au- thor ; to whom man is accountable.' Of course man ought to be actuated by noble Principles, conforming himself accordingly — • seeing his eternity depends upon it. But to deprive man of the right to think and judge, and act for himself, in point of Moral duty, is an infringement on the Crea- tor's government, as well as on Natural Jus- tice, and contrary to every rule of Right, and is attended with complicated misery to the human family. It creates broils, animosities and contentions in society ; and raises a domi- neering spirit in one, and a spirit af resent- ment and resistance in another 5 and thus more blood hath been shed in consequence of such a line of prescription and practice, than from all other sources put together. And hath been attended with more apparent cruelty and misery to mankind, than all other things whatsoever. — Therefore, such national Estab- lishments of Religion, are well styled the Wliore of Babylon, or the ' Mother of Harlots, and the abominations of the Earth.' The Mother, must be the old 'W***-^,' and if she be ?. '■ Mothei,- ^^\\o can her daughters be, but the corrupt established Protestant Churches, which came out of her, and have not forgot to tread in her steps of persecution, towards those who differ from them in opinion '? And hence they are said to be ' drunk with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs,' which GOD, as a Just Governor, will cause to be visited on them in their turn : that the Earth may revert to its original and proper owner, and the in- habitants know that HIS Kingdom is over all. OF GOVERNMENTS. From what authority, shall one person or body of men, have power and exercise a com- mand over others ] y^ NALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 53 It must be obtained in one of these three ways. 1st. It must be the gift of the Creator and governor of the Universe — or 2dly, it must be delegated by the people — or else Sdly^ must be self created or usurped.^ OF DIVINE DELEGATION. First. With regard to that authority, which is said to be the p^ft of the Creator, and derived from the Governor of the Uni- verse as his delegated power. It hath not for its foundation or support, either Scripture or Common Sense. Before any conclusion can be admitted, cer- tain facts, or first principles, or data must be established or admitted for its confirmation. The error of those who reason by prece- dents drawn from antiquity, respecting the Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far enough into antiquity. They do not go the whole way. They stop in some of the inter- mediate stages, of a hundred or a thousand years, and produce what was /lien done, as their precedent. This is no autncrity at all. If we travel still further into antiquity, we shall find a direct contrary opinion and prac- tice prevaiJing. And if antiquity is to be au- thority, a thousand such authorities may be produced, successively contradicting each other. But if we proceed on, we shall at last come out right — we sliall come to the time, when man came from the hands of his jNl'viker. What was he then '? ' Man !' IVIan was his high and only title, and a higher cannot be given him. We have now gone back to the origin of man and to the origin of his rights. As to the manner in which the world has been governed from that day to this, it is no farther any concern of ours, than to help us to make a proper use of former errors, and suitabr3 im- provements upon ancient history. Those who lived a hundred or a thousand years ago, were then moderns as we are now. They had their ancients, and those ancients had others, and we shall be ancier*ts in our turn. If the mere name of antiquity is to govern in the affairs of life, the people who are to live an hundred or a thousand years hence, will be as much bound to take us for a precedent, as we are to take as a precedent those who lived an hun- dred or a thousand years ago. The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, may prove any thing, and establish nothing. It is authority against authority, still ascend- ing till we come to the Divine origin of the Rights of Man at the Creation. Here our inquiries find a resting place, and reason finds a home. If a dispute about the Rights of Man had arisen at the distance of an hundred • By the Creator's " Law of Nature," is Man a Cosmo- polite or the Local propeily of another ! years from the Creation, to this source of au- thority they must have referred — and to the same source of authority, we must now refer. The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. — Why not trace the Rights of Man up to his creation 1 The answer is — ' That upstart governments,' through ambition founded in ' Moral Evil.^ have arisen and thrust them- selves between, to unmake man, and trample upon all his precious rights, to keep him in profound ign.uance, that they may be served at his expense. If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating the mode by which the world should be governed* forever, it ^vas the first generation that existed : and if that gene- ration did not, no succeeding generation can show auihority for so doin^. The illuminating •and divine principle of the equal rights of man, (for it has its origin from the IVIaker of man) relates not only to living individuals, but to all generations of men succeeding each other. Every generation is equal in rights, to the generation which preceded it ; by the same rule that every individual is born e^ual in rights to his cotemporary. Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account ; whether from the letter- ed or unlettered world, however they may vary in their opinion or belief of certain par- ticulars, all agree in establishing one point: the unity of man. By which I mean that all men are of one degree : and consequently, that all men are born equal, and with equal natural rights ; in the same manner as if posterity had been continued by Creation instead of Gene- ration. The latter being only the mode by which the former is carried forward ; and con- sequently, every child born into the world, rau.st be considered as deriving its existence from GOD. The world is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his natural rights are of the same kind. The Mosaic account of the Creation, whe- ther taken as Divine authority, or merely his- torical, fully maintains the unitj^ or equality of man. The following expression admits of no controversy. "And God said, let us make man in our own image. In the image of God created he him ; male and female created he them." The distinction of the sexes is point- ed out, but no other distinction is implied. If this be not divine authority, it is at least his- torical authority, and shows the equality of man so far from being a modern doctrine, to be the okiest upon record. It is also to be observed, that all the reli- gions known in the world, are founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of Man, as being all of one degree. Whether in heaven or hell, or in whatever state man may be sup- posed to exist hereafter, the bad and good are the anly distinctions. Nay, even the laws of government are obligated to slide into this prin- ciple, by making degree to consist in crimes and not in persons. This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our highest interest to cultivate it. By cop-sidering man in this light, it places him in a close connection with his duties, whether to his Creator, or the creation, of which he is a part : and it is only when he forgets his birth or origin, or to use a more fashionable phrase, "his birth and family," that he becomes dis- solute. The distinction of the sexes only, is men- tioned at the creation of man. Hence, the MAN was considered as the.head of his family; and so established by the law of custom, which gave rise to the simple Patriarchal Government. But so far are the Scriptures from justifying the idea that monarchy is the "Delerated power of God," that they speak directly to the reverse. — They inform us that the Jews were the peculiar people of God, and " they desired a KING to reign over them, to be like all tne nations round about," after they had been a Commonwealth for several hundred years. And a king they obtained, as a judg- ment for their " Moral Evil ;" and he proved a scourge for their national sin. Thus, "the nations round about," had Kings at an early period. The Israelites also desired to have one, and a King was given them as a judgment. We may therefore con- clude, that Monarchy had its origin in some wisdom, which was not divine. Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his dispensations to nations and people accomplishes many great ends with a very few simple means — hence when one "social compact" is removed, in justice for sin, a WAY is then opened for another as a matter of mercy. This was manifested in the overthrow of Babylon, for the relief and re- turn of the Jews to Jerusalem, to rebuild the temple. So also, Saul was removed for a better man to reign in his stead. Hence if there be Kings, it is better to have good men than bad ones. Therefore the Christians were com.manded to pray for them, as well-wishers and friends to mankind, who wished for peace in the land. It could have been no difficult thing, in the early and solitary ages of the world, while I the chief employment of man, was that of at- tending flocks and herds, for a banditti of ruf- iians to overrun a country, and lay it under contributions. Their power being establish- ed, the chief of the band contrived to lose the name of "Robber" into that of Monarch; and hence the origin of Monarchy and Kings. Those bands of robbers having " parcelled out the ^^ orld," and divided it into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to quarrel with each other. What at first was obtained by violence, was considered by others^ as proper and lawful to be taken, and a second plunder- er succeeded the first. They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assigned to himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other, explains the original character of Monarchy ; it was ruffian torturing ruffian. The cor>- queror considered the conquered, not as his prisoner, but his property. He led them in triumph, rattling in chains, and doomed him at pleasure, to slavery or death. As time ob- literated the history of their beginning, their successors assumed new appearances, to cut oif the entail of their disgrace, but their prin- ciple and object remained the same. What at first was plundered, assumed the softer name of revenue, and the poioer originally usurped^ they affected to inherit. The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the Great, Julius and Augustus Cassar, Ma- homet, William the Conqueror, Cromwell and Bonaparte, with their concomitants, are enough to exemplify the propriety of the remarks al- ready made. JNIonarchial government, when considered as the delegated power of God, supposes an hereditary succession ; and of course the will of the Monarch, wath his successors, must be binding, not only on the present generation, but also on those which are to come. To suppose that the will of those who existed once, but are now dead, can be binding on the generations yet to come, is ridiculous. One is out of the world, and the other not in it, and of course they are two non-entities^ which can never meet in this world, and therefore can by no means form obligations for one another, agreeably to Natural Justice. IMoreover, as the government is for the bene- fit of the people, and not the people for the governm.ent. Hence, it must be calculated so as to answer every purpose of government. But ivlonarchy is not calculated so to do, but by the aid or assistance of an Aristocracy, an additional oppression, whereby the generality of the people must be kept in fear and pro- found ignorance., by tyrannical laws, to pre- vent tne ^'■spirit of enquiry.,'' the "liberty of speech" and of the " press ;" w-hich shows that their works are had^ and that they " love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil !" Of course it is not the most ex- cellent way ; because it supposes one man to have more sense and wisdom than all the nation beside — whereas hereditary succession is as liable to have a fool as a wise man for a governor ; and more so, \^^hen degenera- ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MOR^L PHILOSOPHY. 55 tion is rendered certain by confining tlieir intermarriages exclusively to Royal Blood. The more this subject is investigated, the more the ab^^urdity of it will appear. It is inconsistent, both with Scripture and Common Sens^ It is contrary to every principle both of moral goodness and of natural jus'tice. It cannot stand the test of a comparison with the Moral Lau% the Law of Nature., or the Rule of Practice. OF THE POPE'S POWER. If the Progressive power of the Pope, and the almost incredible height to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous with a pompous show, be compared with the ^'' Law of Nature.,'''' and the character of the Almighty, the idea of Monarchy or Tyrannical power as being the delegated power of God, will sink into contempt. IMoral obligation and duty having great in- fluence on the mind and practice of man. Religion was made use of as a tool to answer the purposes of ambitious and designing men. Hence the origin of " Religion established bg Law.'' But in order to accomplish the end, the charge must be committed only to an in- genious fewy who are fitted and qualified for the purpose by every possible instruction; while all the rest must be kept in the greatest possible ignorance, that they may be the more manageable. The executors of the work being ingeniously qualified and the minds of the people pre- pared, a deception might easily be practised where none were permitted to think and judge and act for themselves. Hence the origin of the Pagan Heroes, and jMythology, and Ora- cles, and Priests. Under tyranny and oppression, which pro- hibit liberty of conscience, and bind the peo- ple in eternal ignorance, the mental powers of men are so impaired, and their moral fa- culties so darkened, that reason will not do its office : And hence mankind became credulous to a degree which in this enlightened day, is hardly to be believed. Constantine the Great, in order to secure the influence of Christian Ministers in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded power, in and over the Roman Empire, abo- lished Paganism, and established Christianity as the National Religion. And from thence the Ministry became a species of trade and traffic down to this time. Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse ; and not any thing more so than religion : but there is a distinction to be made between the thing itself and the abuse of it. Religion is a good thing ; but from one small abuse of it may originate important consequences. Constantine, in order to ac- complish his own purposes, erected the image of the Saviour on the cross, and carried it in the front of his army, to lead on the van of nominal Christians. The image of the Vir- gin Mary found its way to follow after ; and h'jnce all the abomination of images, &c. &c. in the Christian Church. As might have been expected, the tempta- tion of gain and grandeur, arising out of the " Religious law establishment"' of Constantine, many of the heathen Priests and others, be- came professional Christians, either for the name, or for the '• Loaves and Fishes.'"' Of course, " moral evil," took the lead, and the church, so called, went on the road to ruin. In those days of yore when people were taught that the will of a tyrant should be considered as the delegated power of God, and reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretend- ed to think and act for themselves, except the true worshippers of GOD, who acted from conscientious motives. The multitudes were sadly imposed upon. The bare say-so of the Priest was received as Divine truth, and im- postors became influential, and were respected. It was difficult to ('Oj-e with popular opinion, which was founded in long established habits — backed by Civil, and supported by Eccle- siastical aiithoritii ; till at length, the power of the established Clergy became more respect- able and influential than the civil authority, and began to take the lead, and bear rule accordingly ; domineering over those who had been t*heir promoters, until affairs were entirely transposed ; so that the Civil Law and authority were only used as tools by the Ecclesiastics, to answer their own ends, as the Priests were formerly used to support the ty- rannical power of ambitious usurpers. Credulous people, still chained by despot- ism and ignorance, retained their old prejud- ices. With them tyranny was humanity, and was reverenced as the delegated power of God. And if a Priest should say that a '• horse was a cow,^'' or a ham of bacon was a fish, he must not dispute it ; but must believe the say-so" of the Priest, in opposition to his own senses. At length , one was exalted above his fel- lows, and as an expression of his power and dignity, was styled, " Bishop of Bishops, or Universal Bishop," and claimed all the world for his own, so that no King or Potent- ate could reign but by his consent, as he was to be considered the successor of the Apostle Peter, who was constituted the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon earth. — Thus the right to determine all disputes, and to bestow crowns and kingdoms at pleasure, and to make new laws, &c. &c. were his pretensions to man- kind, as exemplified in the affairs of Poland — " And all the world wondered after the Beast" — Infallibility, which belongs to the 56 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. Almighty alone, was ascribed to this great ONE by all his adherents. The crown of France possessed b)'- Henry IV., was adjudged to Rudolph, his competitor, by the power and decision of the Pope, who also claimed the kingdom of Spain, as the patrimony of St. Peter, by virtue of some old deeds which he pretended Avere lost. The claim not being disputed, a tax or an- nuity Avas the icBult. Hence the origin of ^'- Peter Pcnce,'^ k'lown in dillerenr countries to a late day. The titles of " 3Iost Christian Majesty^^^ and " Most Catholic Majesty^''' were the result and donation of this self-claimed " Viceger- ent power." Also "Defender of the Faith,"' was another spurious gift from the same self- claimed authority , as a reward for merit, in writing a book in favor of the Vicegerency, by Henry VHL of England. The croAvn of England was adjudged to the king of France, unless King John would com- ply with the Vicegerent's requisition ;. which was done to save the kingdom. The idea became so popular, that the sanc- tion and coniirmation of this " spurious" Vicegerent Vv'as so necessary to make good and valid any kingly authority, that the king of Denmark sent to Rome, to obtain the bless- ing of confirmation, in and over his Kingdom. The Son to the emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to be confirmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father. And "The world wondered after the Beast!" A law of " Inquisition" was enacted by the Ecclesiastical court to destroy "heresy," — that is, all who dare to think and judge, and act for theinselves. The " Art of Printing," was considered " witchcraft," and the inventor was punished as a "wizard," and his colleague only es- caped by proving it to be mere mechanism. A gentleman who taught the present theory of Astronomy, was adjudged to die for heresy, because he apprehended the earth to be like a ball, when the pretended Vicegerent affirmed it to be like a table upon legs ; and a recant- ation was necessary to save his Ijfe. And all who believed in the "Antipodes," were ex- communicated by Pope Gregory VII. Difference of opinion was heresy, and the consequence v/as recantation or death. And doubtful cases were put to the torture, to com- pel them to give evidence against themselves. If a man should speak the truth, it would be considered and construed as a libel, if in opposition to popular and common received opinion. And the greater the truth, the greater the libel or heresy, of course. Many Dead Bodies were raised, and their coffins chained, to prevent them from giving " leg-bail," while they were excommunicated. and " cursed" to eternal misery, with " Bell book and Candle light," and then consigned to the flames as Culprits, or " Heretics," who were to be " burned alive." What a pompous show, what a farce, and a mocking of Com- mon Sense ! The fallacious ideas that " tyranny is the delegated power of God," and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of society, are not happily excluded from the United States, and ought to be banished out of the world, THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. The Bishop's power arrived at its zenith, had so intoxicated him, that he fell asleep. This spurious Vicegerent who was so chari- table as to give crowns and kingdoms not his own, to obtain money and popularity from his courtiers, and enlarge his own power and in- fluence, bestowed two things more than for- m'^rly, which began to awaken up " common sense." The first was countries of which he had never heard : and secondly, pardons, not only for sins past and present, but also for " those which were to come." The first laid the foundation for enterprize. It excited in- quiry after true philosophic information, and improvements in the arts and sciences. The latter paved the way for the discovery of truth in Divinity. One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for the benefit of rising genera- tions of man, for several thousands of years, had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A land magnificent for its ^ stupendous and lofty mountains — its numerous and extensive rivers — its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a soil superior to that of any country in the ancient known world is discovered. A new world appears — the theatre, designed by the Governor of the Universe, for the display of some important and grand design, worthy of Himself. Tyranny had unmanned the people; but the spirit of enterprize and discovery being excited, and the countries which might be discovered being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the spurious Vicegerent, which was considered sufficient to give a good and sufficient title to any discovered countries. Many thousands embarked in the undertaking. Supported by this authority, they considered not the countries only, but the people also who inhabited those countries, as their pro- perty, and treated them as an inferior race of beings, doomed them at pleasure both to slavery and death. Such was the degraded state of the human mind ! So much was an universal revolution wanting for the amelio- ration of man ! On the other hand, the selling of pardons, or granting " indulgencies" for " sins to come," ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 57 opened a door for all manner of vice ; so of- fensive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation and abhorrence. And " com- mon sense" awoke from its lethargy, and paved the way for what is called the '■ refor- mation." Martix Luther bore testimony in Germany against the Pope. And the Pope in his tum, poured out "bulls," with fury. Their disputes, aided by the Art of Printing, produced an almost universal reflection among the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry and research after truth. And thus after a sleep of several hundred years, the people were awakened, and began to think and judge for themselves. But common sense had be- come so much blinded by the darkness of ig- norance, that she only " viewed men as trees walking !" And such were the prejudices of the people of the old world, that there was not a place found among them, where the " Rights of Man" could be peaceably enjoyed agreeable to the " Law of Nature." Mark the wisdom and goodness of the Su- preme Governor of the world ! that the dis- covery of America was so long delayed ; an-d that at length it happened at such an impor- tamt era of the world. The two grants of the Vicegerent, viz. that by which unheard of countries were giren away, and that by which indu|gencies for sin were given to purchasers ; both were confer- red about the same time ; and the discovery of America, and the reformation in Germany, followed very shortly after the same period of time : all of which co-operated in effecting a revolution in the theory both of Astronomy and Divinity. The earth was no longer con- sidered by thinking men, as a " table upon legs." And the Vicegerency was treated with contempt, as being an imposition upon man- kind : and the Bishop was soon stripped of one-third of his dominions. But nevertheless, the spirit of persecution still prevailed among the different sects, until the innocent Quakers appeared in the days of Fox. It could not be otherwise, it will ever attend all ' Law reli- gion.' John Calvin was the cause of M. S. being put to death, for mere matters of opinion, and JNIelancthon justified him in it. JNIartin Luther wrote to the magistrates to punish some who differed from him, which afterwards gave great uneasiness. Hence, many thou- sands who were waked up, ' flew to the wil- derness of America,' hoping there peaceably to enjoy those rights bestowed upon them by the God of Nature. But the spirit and preju- dice of education, so deeply rooted, was hard to be eradicated. Hence, some who bad fled from the intolerant hanj[ of persecution, be- came oppressive, themseives ; and others in turn had to suffer. — Four Quakers were put to death ; merely for indifferent matters of re- ligion. And from the old idea that religion could not be maintained unless upheld by civil power, those w^ho had come hither to en- joy their opinions, began to form ' Religious establishments, by laws of their own.' At length, however, they were better informed, and their progeny better taught, which laid a foundation for the investigation of the "Rights of Man," and the more perfect know- ledge of the "law of nature." As virtue and religion, and the arts and sciences have gone hand in hand together ; so dissipation and destruction succeed each other. These things are observable in the rise and fall of the five succeeding nations — the Jews, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, Greeks and Romans, who succeeded each other in their turns. Persecution drove the first settlers to Ame- rica, and oppression pursuing them still, gave rise to the spirit of enquiry. All that energy of soul, with which man is endowed by the God of Nature was roused ; and they were determined to enjoy as much of nature's law, as by their exertions they could secure. From this sprung the outlines of our national char- acter. As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of tyranny, to keep the people in awe, so light and information are neces- sary to cut the sinews of tyrannical govern- ment, and bring mankind into the exercise and enjoyment of their proper rights and dignity, agreeably to the 'Law of Nature,' to the ' J\Ioral Law,' and to the ' Rule of Practice.' as :Biablished by the Governor of the Uni- verse. The L.uvs, PREJUDICES and ignorance of mankind had been such, that there was not a place in the ancient known world, that ad- mitted of the revolution to begin, which was necessary for the emergency of man. No place was so ripe — no part in the na- tural world so fitted as America. Because of its infancy, the people would hear instruction as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect education. But those of the old countries of monarchy, imagined themselves to have arriv- ed at the summit of political perfection : of course there is no occasion for further inquiry. Religious bigotry also was another great hin- drance, which through the prejudice of Church and State, had mighty influence. Besides, the minds of the people were so degraded, the moral faculty was so debased, they w^ere not prepared so act with that prompt and delibe- rate firmness, which was required in so great a work. From all these considerations, such persons who had the clearest heads and best hearts which those days afforded; fled to America. Determined not to receive things as matters of fact on the bare say-so of others, 58 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. when repugnant to common sense ; they were men — they had the spirit of inquiry ; and took the liberty to think, and judge, and act for themselves. And as that was not admissible in the old world, they had energy and en- terprize enough to come to the New World and enjoy their opinions. Thus the spirit of INDEPENDENCE in embryo, migrated with our ancestors, when they emigrated to this happy land. One thing is worthy of observation, which, though of small beginning, produced noble consequences. William Penn, the celebrated Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary to the practice in all other countries, required no particular ' test' or religious opi- nion as a qualification for office ; but en- couraged all societies, to settle in the state, making all equally secure, and eligible to any office and dignity which their worth and virtue might deserve. The persecution of the Quakers in Massa- chusetts, was the effect of relics of prejudices brought from the old world. But the death of those four innocent sufferers, tended in its consequences to check religious bigotry, and it lowered away. The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon each other, and laid a foun- dation for a mutual forbearance, which were exemplified by Providence and Rhode Island ! jg^^ Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being provoked to jealousy, 'I became liberal toAvards emigrants of different opinions, and gave them encouragemeiu *o settle in his colony. And since the revolu- tion, the oppressive Tobacco Laws have been repealed both in Maryland and Virginia ; which put the established clergy on a level with other denominations. New Hampshire and Vermont have likewise laid aside the Clerical yoke. But Massachusetts and Con- necticut retain a tincture of the old W ; which is a departure from the ' Law of Na- ture,^ and a violation of ' Moral obligation,' and an infringement upon ' Natural Justice P Though some of their laws have been modified in a small degree. And the liberal spirit of Penn^ so agreeable to the 'Law of Nature,' the 'Moral Law,' and the ' Rule of Practice,' prevailed in the land, until the ' Law of Nature,' established by the Governor of the Universe — that is an universal liberty of conscience Avas establish- ed.* This done, nothing further is Avanting but that the 'Moral Law' of Love should be written in every heart. ' Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself,' and the ' Rule of Prac- tice' be seen in the conduct of each and every individual, 'As ye Avould that men should do * By the confederation in the CONSTITUTION of the Fftderal Government. unto you, do you even so unto them,' that golden ' Rule of practice,' Avhich was the ' Law of Moses,' the spirit of the ' Prophets,' and tlie injunction of Jesus Christ.' Before all things ca/i be right in the human family, the ' Moral LaAv' must reign in all parts. Before that can exist universally, the ' Law of Nature' must be revived and restored, to reign in all nations; and that it may be so, the 'Rule of Practice' must be attended to from principle, because they are connected Avilh, and mutually dependent upon each other. Therefore, there is need for a general reform in the Avorld, both in the head and lieart. For the AA'hole head is sick, and the Avhole heart is faint — from the croAvn of the head to the sole of the foot, is full of AA'ounds, bruises and pu- trifying sores. The discovery of America after her dormant state, Avith the concomitant circumstances at- tending it, began to cast great light on the di;ipensations of Divine Providence, and shed a neAv lustre on the aspect of human affairs. The spirit of the Gospel, or the 'Moral LaAv' of Love, the ' LaAv of Nature' and the ' Rule of Practice,' have begun to revive, and some are running to and fro, and knoAvledge is increasing. But all things are not right yet, nor can they be, until the ' Personal, So- cial, and Moral Rights' of mankind are re- stored. When this is done, there aa'III be an end of ' Tyrannical poAver,' and established re- ligion AA^ili cease, and universal liberty of con- science AA'ill be enjoyed in the Love of the Creator, and of mankind. Then the ' Wolf and the Lamb Avill dAvell tog&ther, and there Avill not be any more Avar.' The Almighty had long borne AA'ith the na- tions of the earth, but noAv his controversy has begun, and happy Avill it be for those Avho are prepared for the storm. It is a matter of rejoicing AAnth the upright in heart, that they have an asylum in the day of trouble. But AA^here Avill the Avicked and proud oppressors hide their guilty heads '? The day of vengeance is near, and the five sivords of the Almighty are so visible in the earth, that no considerate man can deny the hand of GOD. Destructive insects, earth- quakos, AA-ars, pestilence and famine. Though people account for these things on natural principles, yet nature emanated from the POAVER of GOD, still is under HIS control, i AVhich to the discerning eye is A'isible in all HIS Avorks. Hence the Avords of Gen. Wash- ington are pertinent to the case in hand — 'But this seems to be the age of AA'onders, and it is reserved for intoxicated and laAA'less France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach of human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose of all the Avorld besides.' ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 59 OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. We have no instance of an elective mon- archy established upon proper social princi- ples. To avoid perpetual civil cominoiion, it has been found necessary to make the electors hereditary. Of course to conline the right of suffrage, in the most important of ail elections, to a few overgrown individuals. An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And an absolute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both ' legislative' and ' executive authority,' is still much more to be feared. He that is not ac- countable to any body for his conduct, should be intrusted by no body. Besides, hereditary monarchy in any form, runs an equal risk to have a fool as a wise man for a governor, and more so, considering the eifects of limited intermarriages. An ' Aristocracy' may secure to the coun- sels of state a larger fund of information ; but at the same time it places the people under many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they must also be hereditary, and be supported by entailed property, th"5y are disqualified for ' Legislative and Executive,' and even for 'Ju- dicial trust,' inasmuch as the '• Law of Nature' is violated in their very raising. They have become unnatural brothel's, who consider their brethren as beings of an inferior grade and rank to themselves; and of course, from the spirit of their education, they are contamina- ted with prejudices and partiality, which wholly disqualifies them to judge with equity and humanity agreeable t •> the ' Liaw of Nature.' ' Democracy,' in small and petty societies, may apply and answer many valuable purpo- ses to mankind ; as in days of old, where the whole voice of the people could be obtained, or at least all of those concerned. But in a large and extensive country it would become too unwieldy. But as the ' Law of Nature,' on social principles, makes them equally in- terested and entitled to a voice in the forma- tion of those ^ prudential rules' made for the regulation of the whole ' Representaiive' form o/governmenf presents itself as most appro- priate to answer every purpose. By this method the voice of the people is made over to their Representative. And hence, there is a 'personal and social compact,' agreeable to the ' Law of Nature ;' which may be made to suit the greatest nation. And provided the world of mankind were more enlightened, it might forever exclude the necessity of an appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less than national quarrels ; and when both parties are sick and tired of the contest, they settle their differences through the medium of a conven- tion of Delegates. Why not take this course in the first instance, and spare human blood 1 This mode of government will best guard the people against tyrannical imposition of both ' Church and State.' The Representa- tion being only for a limited time, and then the Delegate returns to his former sphere, and becomes a private citizen, and of course feels the effects of his own legislation as a member of society. This exchange of public for private life, like the ebbing and flowing of the sea, will tend to keep things pure, so that the af- fairs of the nation may at all times bear in- vestigation. Moreover, it stimulates people of all classes to search after truth . and to communicate knowledge. And the interest of the commonwealth is made secure, whilst the rights of individuals are safely guaranteed, and sacredly kept by chosen men in trust, who as faithful Executors, must give account. RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS. In 'Monarchical Governments,' in cases of ' rebellion or treason,' the ' real estates' are forfeited to the monarchy and the widow and fatherless child is turned out of doors, and the poor culprit himself suffers death. Now con- sidering the punishment to be proportioned to the crime, the conclusion must be, that the Land properly belongs to the Monarch ; oth- erwise w^hy disinherit the wife and children, seeing there is no natural justice in making the innocent suffer for the guilty ? But as real estates are made hereditary in a particular branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture to the Crown in cases of rebellion or treason, it is manifest that they must have been de- rived from the government, and are only held during good behavior. Of course, all lands originally were considered Crown Lands, no doubt made so by conquest or usurpa-*ion ; and then parcelled out to a few, who should hold them as tenants to the Crown. These tenants kad their tenants also — and thus the whole was dependent on the will and pleasure of one individuai. OF REPRESENTATION. All men being considered free and inde- pendent in their individual capacity ; but de- pendent in their social capacity, the ridits of each are equal. The first by virtue or exist- encei; the latter by virtue of being a member of Society. Our personal and social rights being equal, neither of them can be taken from us but by our own consent, without in- fringing upon "^ natural justice. Except cnly when forfeited to society by some misdemean- or, or taken by the laws of the Creator who gave them, bur rights being equal, so are our privileges — of course our rights, privile- ges, duties and obligations are the same in each and in all. Therefore the neglect of the 60 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. right of suffrage in any individual is a viola- tion of social duty — that is, a breach of one of the obligations we owe to society. By neglecting our social duties we involve our- selves in a violation of natural justice, which requires a proper use and improvement of those social blessings, conferred upon us by the Supreme Governor of the World, who will hold us accountable for the neglect of every relative duty. These are considerations not sufficiently weighed by many. All are deeply interested in them, though many remain igno- rant of it. And to excuse ourselves by con- cluding that these things do not concern us, though our well being is deeply concerned, is all of a piece with the supposition, that the will of a Tyrant is the order of Providence and the delegated power of God. As individuals and as members of society, we have a right to claim a voice in all public deliberations, and to see to it that we have justice done to us. Because our ' social rights' grow out of our ' personal rights.' Our own power, as individuals, not being equal to our wants and necessities, we exchange a part of our 'personal rights' for 'social rights,' by casting a part into the common stock b^^ dele- gation; and hence our power and will is made over to our Representative, and we take the arm of society of which we are a part, for our protection, in addition to our own. So that society grants us nothing — ^^but we draw on the capital as a matter of right. Hence it is self-evident, that Social or Civil distinctions can be founded only on public utility agreea- ble to the rules of equity. NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENAC- TION OF LAW. * Social Rights,' when protected by ' general rules,' and applied to a nation or people as a body, are called ' political ;' but when applied to individuals, are called ' civil.' Hence the distinction between ' Political and Civil Law.' The end of all political associations is the preservation of the natural and imprescriptible ' Rights of Man ;' and these rights are ' Lib- erty, Property, Security, and resistance of Op- pression.^ The people are essentially the source of all sovereignty ; nor can any in- dividual or body of men be entitled to any authority, which is not expressly derived from them. ' Civil Liberty' consists in doing what- ever does not injure another. And the law is an expression of the will of the community for individual instruction. The Law, of course, ought to prohibit such actions only as are hurtful to society, and to impose no penalties, but such as are absolutely and manifestly neces&ary, for the welfare of society. And all Citizens have a right to concur, either personally, or by their representative, in the formation of those general rules, which might be properly enough called the Law of ' Prudence.' The general rule, or the Law of Prudence, should be the same to all, whether to punish or protect. All being equal in rights, are j equally eligible to all honors, places, and em- ployments, according to their different abilities, without any other .distinction than that created by their virtue and talents. OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a misapplication of terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the reader or hearer to ascribe effects to causes which could never produce I'hem. And so setting out in error, they must forever continue to be wrong. Thus, says one, ' Reason teaches me this or that,' when the information was derived through the channel of tradition. Again, ' Nature works' so and so, when there is no principle in nature to operate it ; but is wholly the effect of Art, or the works of Nature's GOD. To ascribe that to nature which belongs to art is certainly wrong, and leads to confusion ! Every effect should be ascribed to its original arj(4 proper cause, in order to come at the true knowledge of things, as they are, or as they should be, in a relative point of viev/. Islands, for example, may originate three ways. — First, from Nature's God ; Secondly — From Nature herself ; Thirdly — From art. Thus the Island of Great Britain was formed by Nature's God, at the creation. The Island of New Orleans, near two hundred miles in length and about twelve in breadth, was form- ed by nature. The flood- wood and mud washing down from the Missouri and other rivers into the Mississippi, having formed this island, and divided the water that was once an arm of the sea, making Lake Poinchetrain and Tuckepaw Bay. And an artificial island is formed at New York for the erection of a battery, at the junction of two rivers. I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the ' Law of Nature,' established primari- ly by our Creator, as we individually stand related to each other ; and also at the ' Law of Nations,' which is improperly called the ' Law of Nature,' and is evidently the effect of ART ; and such as prudence dictates as ne- cessary for general rules, for the regulation of the whole, and may with greater propriety be called the ' Law of Prudence.' These last being received in some degree among the na- tions, are therefore called the ' Law of Na- tions.' And indeed it might be well, if they were received more generally among the Hu- man Family. ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 61 RECAPITULATION. We have derived from the God of Nature certain unalienable lights. It is necessary to have those rights guaranteed against an Usurper. Civil Government is therefore necessary. — Prudence dictates the propriety of delegating to suitable persons so much of those rights as may be necessary for the formation and exe- cution of that political machine which is called Government. G-overnment, when formed, is under obliga- tions to act only for the public good and gene- ral welfare. And the principles of natural justice and Moral obligation will sanction the same, when considered in relal'ion to the Mo- ral Governor of the World. By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one of the vjJwh, I have certain personal rights which cannot be taken from me on the principles of natural justice, without my consent. I am naturally inter- ested in their security ; of course prudence requires my consent. I give it, and by virtue thereof, I have a right to expect and claim in conjunction with others, certain privileges at the hand of my government — that is my boun- ty, viz. — Protection of my person, character and property ; and peaceably to enjoy with- out interruption, the use of my liberty, and the privilege of seeking happiness in an inno- cent way — that is, where no man's right is invaded, nor the public peace disturbed. I have atso the right and privilege of private judgment in matters of opinion and moral duty in the things of God and eternity — things which can concern no one but myself. A CONTRAST. Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state of the world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not right in the world, and of course that there is need of a great and general reform, before the Head and Heart, the motives and conduct of men will correspond with the ' Moral Law,' the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- tice.' And it will be well to remember that all men are accountable to the Supreme Gov- ernor of the World, not only for their motives and conduct toward each other, but for their disposition of Heart towards HIM, whether they be Rulers, Subjects or Citizens, if they would meet the approbation of God upon their souls. Let them therefore take heed how they suffer considerations of interest or popularity to lead them astray. Lest they sell their eter- nal peace for a transitory object. Upstart Governments may take heed and tremble, and so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, seeing their eternity is at stake ! I OF PUNISHMENTS. It is the certainty of punishment, more than I the severity of it, that will have the greatest I effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws, prop- : erly apportioned to the nature of crimes, and ! well and faithfully executed, are best for the well-being of society. But as the degrees of I punishment must bear some analogy to the i circumstances of the crime, so the heinousness I of the offence with its magnitude, must be taken into the accouni, to judge properly what degrees of chastisement shall be inflicted in I any case. — Very few, if any persons should ; be punished with death, because it is taking I that which cannot be restored. And to take ( that from another, which we did not bestow, I and which cannot be restored, is running near i to the precipice of doing unnatural injustice. i An innocent person being suddenly cut off, I is injured irreparably beyond all possible cal- I culation ; for his eternity may depend upon it. But the variations of crimes are so great and 1 numerous, that a variety of punishments is I necessaiy to meet every case ; hence the Peni- tentiary Sijstem presents to view, as proper , for the subject, by admitting of degrees, both I of time and solitude. I The institution is humane, both in its na- i ture and consequences. The culprit is pre- I vented from further injury to society, and has I opportunity for reflection — and by learning or I improving some trade, he may become an use- I ful member of society — and if innocent of the i charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, ! which has been exemplified in several cases. In many cases the Judge or Jury, from strong presumptive proof, may believe a man accused to be guilty of the charge, and as a dangerous man to society and to his neighbor- hood, would feel free to send him to the Peni- tentiary, when neither the crime nor the evi- dence would justify them to take his life. Hence, under sanguinary Laws many offend- ers would escape through humanity. A few plain Rules, properly enforced, will prove of more consequence, than tyrannical barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This is self- evident, to those who reflect on the various modes of family government. Those parents who threaten much, and per- form but little, and promise some and do nothing, but by fits and starts, dealing out blows without rule or reason and then only when in a pet or passion — have children who have no confidence in wdiat they say. For their inconsistencies they are cordially des- pised by their children, who wish to get from under their government. And such children become mere pests to society. On the other hand, such parents as use few words, and are firm, who act deliberately, perform their pro- mises or threats, are generally blest with obe- 62 ANALECTS UPON jS^ATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY n dient children, who afterwards are a blessing to the community. The design of punishment is, — 1st, to re- form the person who suffers it — 2dly, to pre- vent the perpetration of ci^mes, by deterring others — 3.lly, to remove those persons from society, who have manifested by their tem- pers and crimes, that they are unfit to live in it. The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a .public punishment, for the fol- lowing reasons : First — As it is always connected with infa- my; it destroys in him the sense of shame, which is one of the strongest out-posts to virtue. Secondly — It is generally of such short du- ration, as to produce none of those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely necessary t-o reform obstinate habits of vice. Thirdly — Experience proves, that public punishments have increased propensities to crimes. A man who has lost his character at a public whipping-post, hath nothing va- luable left to lose in society. Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to infamy : these, added to his old habits of vice, he probably feels a spirit of revenge against the whole community, whose laws have inflicted his punishment upon him, and hence he is stimulated to add to the num- ber and enormity of his outrages upon society. Therefore public punishment will harden the heart, and tend to qualify men to be a nui- sance to society, and a pest to mankind. For a man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, nor property to influence his actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by misconduct but his soul — the company of his friends, and his liberty and life. Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, and the degree to the nature of his crime which the Law of Equity requires. The difference of crimes and the variations are such, that the Penitentiary system seems best fitted to it, and appears the most suitable on the principles of humanity and common sense, to answer the purpose. First — It admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and also in the confinement. Secondly — It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to every sense of shame, or duty and moral obligation and character, which the ignominy from the Pillory or Whipping-Post beget — and also it prevents the resentment or desire to revenge the public infamy. Thirdly — It prevents his bad example fi om corrupting society, and gives him no op^)or- tunity of injuring others, was he disposed to doit. Fourthly — It gives him time and opportu- nity for reflection and repentance ; and must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. — The loss of friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the idea of which is more painful than the thoughts of death ; and the idea of re- gaining or being restored to them again, which is so animating and pleasing, have a powerful operation and influence upon the mind to pro- duce a reformation. And he may yet become an useful citizen by his trade ; the injured also' may be indemnified, and likewise the public expenses paid. The practice of hanging for ' horse-stealing,' under the idea of proportioning the punish- ment to the crime — is to suppose, that a man is of no more value than a horse, degrading mankind down to a level with the brutes. The frequency of pu-blic executions and gibbets in British Europe, tend to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. It eradicates those soft principles of nature, im- planted in the human breast by the Creator, which are so visible in childhood, until they are erased by a long course of evil habits. Thus people becoming hardened, are qualified for every evil Avork, so as to sport with death, and scoff at damnation — and hence the many pick-pocket robberies, and other evils which transpire while viewing the awful scene of execution, and which, if detected, would ex- pose them to a similar fate. There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences, which are punishable with death, according to their code of criminal laws. Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that distinction observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of the case admits of, and requires to be made for the welfare of society ; and of course, if the hu- man mind is not properly informed, and im- pressed with just views of Right and Wrong — good society cannot be cultivated, and the world M'iil remain as a bedlam under the curse of ignorance. For according to the fountain so will be the stream. Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit must be bad also. Therefore the axe must be laid at the root, and the rub- bish, dissipation and darkness, arising from ignorance, must be removed. General infor- mation must be promoted, and proper ideas implanted and cultivated in the mind, that people may practice Virtue from principle, as 'rational agents, who must give account. The propriety and importance of a good and early education, is not considered by many. But let it be. remembered, whatever is learned in youth, remains fixed for life; whereas what old people learn, is like writing on the sand, which is washed out by the first rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a young branch the way you would have it grow, otherwise it will be hard to effect by art, what would become easy and natural, if timely performed. ^ ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND BIORAL PHILOSOPHY. 63 Provided we are not to be governed on such principles, as ignorance and terror compose, then we must insist on the opposite theory, viz. general information and proper motives. Such as are noble in their nature, and calcu- lated in their consequence to promote the wel- fare of Society. And every one must strive to do his part, both in cultivating and practi- sing the WORK! This subject properly digested, shews the propriety of inculcating the doctrine of First principles — our relation to God and man ! Without this how shall people judge of Natu- ral Justice and moral obligation ? Or how perform their moral duties 1 In proportion to the ignorance of the people, vice and imposi- tion have ever abounded — whilst on the other hand, in proportion as light has shone, true dignity of soul has appeared m a line of vir- tuous conduct. Natural Justice attended to, and the Moral Government of the Supreme Being acknowledged. In proportion as any Nation or People have been just and good, so prosperity has attended them, whilst the arts and sciences have flourished. But when their conduct has been reversed, though God may have borne with them for a season, the day of their visitation will come at last ! OF POLITICAL EXISTENCE. God, as the Creator and supporter of man hath a right to govern his creatures and pre- scribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his creature, has a right, and it is his duty and privilege to obey. In eternity people must be judged and rewarded, as individuals only. But in this world as we exist socially, we have social privileges, which are called Poli- tical ; and National Political privileges abused, becomes a political evil, and a political evil must be cured, or it must become remediless. And as these privileges are for a time only, when abused the personal rights of mankind are infringed upon, contrary to the ' Law of Nature, and Natural Justice calls for a remedy. Of course there must be ' a reform,' or else an * overthrow!' It is perfectly consistent with propriety to demand the former — the latter is the just visitation of a righteous Judge ! ! The first is a duty which is in our own power — the latter always a just dispensation of the Almighty. As it is no where said, that Na- tions in their political capacity shall be judge in futurity — political evils must be punished here. Therefore, when a Gov^ernment is overgrown in tyrannical power and wickedness, dissipa- tion, luxury and oppression abound ; and un- heard of cruelties prevail. All manner of de- bauchery— drunkenness and revelling, with other concomitant vices and evils, so great and so many abound that it may be said, ' Moral Evil' reigns triumphant in the land, and vir- tue cannot be found. Justice is trampled up- on— moral obligation is despised ! and man- kind become like Bedlamites, and, the doctrine of Atheism is the order of the day. ' Hark ! Let reason ask, ' Does it not seem to comport with the Moral Government of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to over- throw such Political Existence, as being un- worthy, and thereby open a door for another such an one as will secure to the people the enjoyment of their right, agreeable to the or- der of things, and acknowledgin-g HIS gov- | ernment, live agreeable to the ' Moral Law,' the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- tice V If all our ideas of 'good and evil,' of 'right and wrong,' are not chimerical, we must an- swer in ' Reason,' that it would be Just to overthrow them as a social and political body, as unworthy of their privileges, and it would be a mercy to the people and to rising gene- rations, by some revolutions to be restored to their ' Just Rights.' The history of the Egyptians, from the time of Joseph to Moses, with their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of the Egyptians, with the consequent deliverance of the Israel- ites, the former being necessary for the ac- complishment of the latter, are examples of this truth. How Just and Merciful, and yet how wise are the dispensations of Divine Providence, in the Social and Political exist- ence of human affairs. The history of the Jews from the time of IVIoses to the present day, is a further con- tinued example of the same. And taking ' Moral good and Evil' as the rule or criterion by which to judge of expected dispensations, according to Deuteronomy^ xxviiith chapter, any considerate man may foretell the probable fate of any nation. The present state of the Jews is a living and standing monument of the dispensations of Divine Providence. The overthrow of Babylon, as unworthy of a poli- tical existence, was just : and yet it was a mercy to the Jews, whose deliverance was connected with it. And the same observation would equally apply to the rise and fall of Kingdoms and Empires in different countries and ages of the world ; provided we had light and information enough to view the hand of the Lord. For these things happen not by accident or chance, neither do they spring up from the dust: but they happen under the wise and superintending hand of the provi- dences of God. And these things will con- tinue, until Universal Rights, obligations and duties are universally regarded: and HIS kingdom rules over all. OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. To judge correctly of things, we must view 64 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCL\L, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. them as they ought to be, as they are now, and then inquire how they became so. First, The Gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to l)e pi;?ached to " all Nations," and to "every creature," promising to be with his Heralds to the " end of the world." When the persecution arose about Stephen, the Brethren were scattered, and were travelling abroad, preaching the word. The blessing of God attended their labors, while the " Apos- tles" still abode at Jerusalem. Hence the command and promise, for the Spread of the Gospel was not confined and limited to the " Twelve Disciples," but extended to all fhe ministers of Jesus Christ through all ages to the end of the world. Therefore if all things were right, the gospel would be received in all lands and in all hearts. But it is not so ; a small part only of the world hear, and enjoy the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark degree I In Asia, w^hich contains, as is computed, five hundred millions of people, what dark- ness and ignorance prevails ! But a few, very few, who have even the outward preaching of the Gospel. Not even excepting those countries and parts of Europe and Africa, as well as Asia, Avhich are contiguous to old Je- rusalem, where the Gospel was first propagated and substantiated. Turkish darkness and " Ma- hometanism" triumph, and the name of " Chris- tian" is held in contempt. Of 120,000,000 of " Christians," nominally so called in Eu- rope, how few have just and proper notions and ideas of things pertaining to religion ? For the greater part are almost as ignorant, even of the doctrines of Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of experimental reli- gion they are as ignorant as the Hotentots at the Cape of Good Hope ! Of seven or eight millions of people in North America, though most of them have the Bible or Testament in their houses, how anany are unacquainted with experimental religion ; and even igno- rant of the very first principles of the doc- trines of Christ '? Though America is favored with the greatest share of "Common Learn- ing" amongst the common people, of any na- tion in the World ; probably as three to one. Yet how dark and i*gnorant still ? What sel- fishness prevails, and how little is Natural Justice regarded in Social life. How little is moral obligation considered in the various ttansactions and conc^erns of life. How few are living for eternity, and con- daicting as they expect to answer at the bar of the Supreme Judge ? In short, how few attend to the " IVforal Law" " to love the Lord with all their Heart, and their neighbor as themselves." And to the " Law of Nature,-' which coincides with the " Rule of Practice," as " ye would that others should do to yoU; | do ye even so to them ;" for this is the " Law and the Prophets " and is sanctioned by Jesus Christ. Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is some body who ought to preach that does not ; and there are grand causes, enough to provoke the God of Love to anger, towards those who hold the people in the darkness of ignorance, by cruel and wicked LAWS/ Query — How happens it th.a.t 3Iahometanism routed Christianity out of the Eastern World? Doubtless Christianity was abused, pervert- ed and so corrupted, that the substance was lost in the shade ; and the name of the thing only remained. Henc-e Mahometanism, which admits of no "Idalatry," was preferable: therefore the Nominal Christians, who were not worthy of a political or social existeace, having forfeited their right and privilege by sin, were justly scourged — deprived of the gospel, and removed out of the way, that a better 'ism might follow. These ideas will " justify the ways of God to Man." When a social existence is forfeit- ed by abuse, the people constituting it, stand in the way of their betters ; and of course, the Being who "gave, hath a right to take away," and l3estow it on such as are more worthy. Justice is then administered to the former, and mercy to the latter. And that people who possess the most " moral virtue," or will an- swer the best and most noble purposes are the most preferable. — Therefore to remove the vicious out of the way, as being hindrances to righteousness, is good. — Of two objects, goodness and wisdom will prefer and choose the best, to answer a good and important pur- ] ose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of t vo Hsms supported by the " arm of human power," one is "oM in evil and very bad ;'' the other young and more hopeful ; and there- fore, it is consistent with wisdom, justice, goodness and mercy, to prefer the latter. Many people talk about the "plans" of the Almighty ! If man was perfect in wisdom, he would need no plan. And that which argues imperfection in man, will not, cannot argue perfection in the Deity. Therefore such ex- pressions are perfect nonsense, if brought for any thing more than a comparison or an illustration ! " I^Iorally" speaking, whosoever is right must he just, and whosoever is right and just must be good ; and whosoever is right and jast and good, must be wise; and whosoever is JUST and righteous and good and wise, must be most NOBLE in the Superlative de- gree ! Therefore we mu,st unite these ideas of Justice, Righteousness, Goodness and Wis- dom, in the Moral Character of the Almighty, in order to have any proper conceptions of his Moral Government a.nd of his noble dispen- sations to the social bodies of mankind. ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 65 Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy I his Goodness and Mercy, and represent him a mere Tyrant ! others speaking to exalt the power of God, destroy his justice and mercy. I Another exalting his mercy destroys his Jus- I tice. Thus they split up the Almighty into I parts, ascribing to him certain ideas which they call " Attributes," formed in their own conceptionfe — and by extolling his power, or his " mercy or justice''' improperly bear false testimony, and give the Almighty a character which is far from the truth, as manifested ei- ther in his " dispensations" or the " written wordP For instance, says one — ':' God is all mercy, he is so good." If he be all mercy, where is his Justice 7 A Governor is so good as to be all mercy, and therefore will pardon every culprit ; and will suffer none to be pun- ished, however dangerous to Society. Thus the innocent must suffer, and the guilty escape and go free ! Now to let the guilty escape and the innocent suffer without any possible remedy, exhibits the Executive power as pos- sessing neither mercy nov justice^ nor goodness, in his procedure — and of course he cannot be right or noble in his nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, who is unjust and not gDod, but destitute of every right and noble principle ; and is not in possession of any true and genuine wisdom ! This is the picture of the very Devil himself. But the true character of JEHOVAH, or the manifestation of God in Christ-^-is uni- formly consistent with itself, agreeable to the principles of "Justice," and " Righteousness," and " Goodness," and " Wisdom," and " Mer- cy."— Mercy to ' proper objects of Mercy' — but to let the innocent suffer and the guilty escape, is an unjust tyranny. But " Mercy" is always dispensed consistent with, or agreea- ble to the principles of true " Justice," when administered by the Most High. If a person hath sinned, pardon without repentance could never excite gratitude ] therefore it would be a thankless act, or favor bestowed upon any culprit who remained impenitent. Religious privileges are the graces of God — and as a wise Governor he expects and requires a proper use of them. Some people abuse these privileges by stealing a power, without a right, which is assumption ; and a power pos- sessed without a right, is an unjust tyranny. Now here is an abuse of social rights, so that the innocent must suffer by being oppressed and deprived of their rights, who have not merited such treatment at their hands. Natu- ral justice is infringed upon, and the govern- ment of the Almighty is despised. God is said to be "jealous for His glory, and will not give it to another." Therefore for the honor of His government and the mercy of the in- juredQ justice demands the removal of such power. And such removal would bring mer- cy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and honor to His own moral character. As " Natural evil" is the effect or conse- quence of " Moral evil ;" as nations have flourished in proportion to their virtues, and as judgments have pursued them on account of their wickedness — and hence "Angels sinned and are reserved under chains of dark- ness to the judgment day, to be punished." Sin drove Adam out of Paradise. Sin brought destruction on the antideluvian world. Sin was the cause of the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah. Of the Canaanites, God said, " the iniquity, &c. is not yet full." He had a right to de-' mand their obedience, and to dispose of their lives in any manner he chose. God waited a#d bore with them near five hundred years as a political body, and then destruction to the full, overtook them as a nation. Sin brought calamities on the Jews as a nation, and they are a standing monument thereof to this day! Again, as political evils in social bodies, consequent upon " Moral evil" in them, brings national destruction, so a social repentance and political reform is necessary, to avert the judgments of God, which threaten impending danger over a guilty land. The case of Nine- veh is a striking example of the dealings of God, with a sinful and repenting people. The Jews frequently experienced deliverances in their social capacity, when a reform and re- pentance took place among them. If ten righteous persons had been foun-d in Sodom, the place would have been spared for their sakes. Isaiah said "except the Lord had left unto us a small remnant, we should have been as Sodom and Gomorrah !" Jesus Christ calls the Righteous the " Salt of the Earth." And if it were not for the Righteous that now are, and those that v/ill be in succession, it would be inconsistent with the Moral character of the Almighty, and the nature of his moral government, to continue the world in exist- ence ! The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year, " Pentecost, Tabernacles and Passover," by the special command of God. All the males who were twenty years of age and up- wards, were to appear thrice annually before the Lord, in one Congregation at Jerusalem, which would leave all their borders defence- less, and exposed to an invading foe. Their enemies in their absence, might have laid their country waste, and captivated their wives and children, unless restrained by the Providence of God. Here would be a trial of faith, and a proof of Providence ; who for their encourage- ment promised that their enemies should not desire their Land at such times, which argues 66 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCL^L, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. I the superintending hand of Providence over nature and over human affairs. The xiv. chap, of Ezekiel is pertinent to the same point of doctrine. When a nation or people have forfeited their political existence by sin, and the sword of the Lord, either Beasts, Famine, Sword or Pestilence, was drawn for their extermination — ' Though Noah, Daniel, and Job stood before me, saith the Lord, they should deliver neither son or daughter, but their own souls.' The escape of Lot from the overthrow of Sodom, and by the warning of Christ, the escape of the Christians from the destruction of Jerusalem, are striking exam- ples of Salvation, and remarkable proofs of the Providence of God. OF GOD'S REPOSITORY. There was but one generation between Adam and Noah — in as much as Methuselah, the oldest man, connected them both in a line — again, Shem connected Noah and Abraham, from whence a connect chain, down through his posterity v/as transmitted, recording the dis- pensations of Divine Providence. God, as a wise and good being, we may ap- prehend, has actions and ends w^orthy of Him- self. Hence the Righteous Disposer of events and the universal Governor. What he doeth must be right, just, good, and wise. And hence Righteousness, Justice, Goodness, and Wisdom reigning together, goodness will be- stow MERCY where it can be done agreeable to Justice, and Wisdom and Righteousness are perfect, and will not err, for here is perfect and complete harmonj^ in the attributes of God, in every case whatever. The fewest means are employed to accomplish the most important and noble ends ; in the display of his justice against the impenitent ; and in his warnings to rebels. Hence privileges revert to the objects who were injured — whilst the greatest possible good and mercy is extended to future aivl remote generations of mankind. ' Moral Evil,' being universal in a social capacity, there was no ' moral virtue,' but in individuals ] aitd hence the necessity of virtu- ous society. Therefore, as every thing must have a beginning, Abraham, the fifth life from Adam, Methuselah, Noah and Shem, having come in between, to connect the chain of tra- dition, by having a personal acquaintance with each other, until the invention of letters should furnish a record. Abraham lived in Chaldea, feared the Most High, and was en- joined to quit that part of the country, and come to the land of Canaan. And God made a 'covenant with Abraham.' Christ was on the side of God. — The nature and object of the 'covenant' was 'Holiness,' which Abra- ham was to ' receive, practise, teach his fami- ly, and transmit to his posterity.' 'Faith' was the condition on which the promised blessings were depending ; and ' Cir- cumcision' was the seal ; and the blood of Christ, to which it looked forward, and which was comprised in the blessings, was to purify the heart; through the faith of Abraham, which was in fact the faith of the gospel. The eternal covenant between the Father and Son, to divide the w^orld between Christ and Satan, is no where to be found in Scrip- ture ; but the covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant was frequently intimated, but never confrz^red, until it was actually done with Abraham. The Apostle calls it a 'man's covenant:' yet as Abraham was brought into it by faith and obedience, so must we. For we are to be ' justified by faith,' and ' without faith it is | impossible to please God.' ' He that cometh i to God, must believe that He is, and that he ; is a rewarder of them who diligently seek Him.' — Hence, in this manner of ' seeking' through ' faith,' there is a moral conformity to the whole will of God, from the heart, which necessarily iihplies resignation and depen- 1 dence. Of course, there is an agreement be tween the ' will' of the ' creature" and the will of the Creator ; at which time and place, the blessing of pardon and holiness is given by Christ, and received by the suppliant, which is thg ' New Covenant' of grace wrote in the heart, and a confirmation of the covenant made with Abraham. Thus Christ is the meritorious cause of our redemption. But Faith is the ' instrumental cause' of our Salvation. 'Abraham believed Godt. and it was counted, or imputed to him for Righteousness.' — Thus Abraham was justified by faith and he was called the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised, and those males of his household also, which was the beginning of the Church of God, established by faith upon earth, as a Spiritual, Personal, Social Compact. From the family of Abraham originated af- terwards, what was called the ' Congregation of the Lord,' and the ' Church in the Wilder- ness,' through whom the ' Oracles' were trans- mitted to posterity. As bad and as rebellious as the Jews were, God chose the best people the world furnished at that time, to prove and shew his mercy and display his justice, in a visible and providential manner, to bring about universal righteousness, as a precious seed in reserve, and as a repository for Himself, to be manifested as a standing and living monu- ment and credible proof through ail ages of the world, as a reasonable evidence against infidelity. To this day in Hindoo, there are found black and white Jews. One class of them is called ' Children of IsraeV from the ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 67 Ten tribes : the other is called ' Jews' f/om the tribe of Judah ! On account of ' National Sins,' the ' ten tribes,' were permitted to separate, and become a distinct nation. The Lord promised them his blessng, and an establishment and a sure house, if they would fear, obey and love him. But they did not ; but were vain idolaters, until they be- came unworthy of a political existence. So the justice of God removed them into captivity by the Assyrians, who scattered them into all countries ; and of course they carried the writings of Moses and the Prophets with them. And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding generations, who thereby had their minds im- pressed and prepared with expectations of the Messiah to come, as the Saviour of men, which was remarkably exemplified in the language of the Woman of Samaria, who said, " When the Messiah cometh, he will tell or teacJi us all things." The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, and the Prophets, which were dispersed and conveyed by means of the ' ten tribes,' who were generally scattered all over the then kno\vn world, prepared the way for the dis- pensations of the Gospel, and the spread thereof, from the persecution which arose about Stephen, is an incontestible proof of its authenticity. As they were scattered at such an early period, and were a people who were held in detestation among Nations of the Earth ; which is also the fact at this very day, there was not the same temptation to counterfeit, alter, and impose, as there might otherwise have been. And moreover, if they were disposed to do it, there was not the same opportunity, considering the enmity between those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan mountain, and the dispersed. Besides, the great number of copies which they must have had among them, must have enabled any one who chose, to detect an attempt at an imposi- tion. And although twenty-six false Christs have appeared in different ages of the world, the folly of each quickly became manifest ; for error and falsehood can never become truth. But the "true Messiah," although he met with every opposition, and although he ap- peared not in any worldly pomp or grandeur, and although his gospel was contemned, and every method used that human ingenuity could invent, to abolish and destroy it out of the world, it still stands unshaken. And why, tmless it had its foundation in Divinity '\ Truth will bear investigation, and carry its own conviction with it, when properly under- stood. And hence we have sufficient cause to be thankful for the ' repository' which Di- vine Providence hath favored us with, by transmitting the account of his former dispen- sations for our perusal, reflections and benefit, inasmuch as we may become the ' heirs' of the inheritance, through the 'Covenant' of grace, which by ' Faith' are partakers of the happy realms in the paradise of God. God is declared to be a Spirit. His worship is required to be of that nature, viz, in " Spirit and in truth," i. e. in the heart and REALLY ! For he is said to be ' the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God lof Jacob !' Thus making a discrimination amongst men, and confining his spiritual favors to his faithful worshippers. Thus also Paul de- clares that all are not ' Israel that are of Is- rael, neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children.' They must become spiritual children by an action of Faith, under the influence of love divine, in- spiring the heart with peace and joy, running through all their conduct. Or as the Scrip- tures declare, ' If ye are Christ's, then are ye AbrahamJs seed, and heirs according to the promise. Or, as said Christ, ' If ye were the children of Abraham, ye would do the works of Abraham.' ' Abraham rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it and was glad ; for ' before Abraham was, I AM.' John viii. 56, 58. Compare Genesis xvii. 1, 8, 14. Rom, iv. 9 to 13, &c. Galatians iii. 6, to 15, shews 1st, Abraham is called 'the Father of the faithful,' and the ' HEIR of the world.' Secondly. Abraham was justified by faith, while in uncircumcision ; and to him was made the first* promise of the Messiah to come, ' In thy SEED, [Christ] shall all the families of the earth be blessed.' ' Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him for Righteousness. Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him, but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up 'Jesus our Lord, from the dead, who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our Justification,' Rom. iv. 23 to 25. Thirdly. The promises of the blessings in Christ the seed, are by Faith, through which the blessings of the seed are to be received and enjoyed ; and hence. Fourthly. ' If ye be Christ's then are ye Abraham's seed, and HEIRS according to the PROMISE.' Galatians iii. 29. Thus the true light of moral virtue came by Revelation, and is enjoyed by divine inspira- tion, operating on the heart, which all men are under the restraining influence of, in a » The thing was intimated and hinted, but never con- firmed till the time of ABRAHAM. Gen. iii. 14, 15, was not a PROMISE but a thieatening against the SERPENT. I will put ENMITY between THEE and the woman, and THY seed and HER seed ; it shall bruise THY head, and thou shall bruise HIS heeL r«B ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. greater or less degree, until the day of their visitation be past. But when they become in- corrigible^ they are unworthy of a social or political existence. Hence, said Jesus, ' 0 Jeru- salem ! Jerusalem ! how often would I have ga- thered thy children together, as a hen doth ga- ther her brood under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate, and ye shall not see me, henceforth, until ye shall say. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the LORt)? And they were destroyed and dispersed, like the Ten Tribes, abroad amongst the nations of the earth, by the Roman army; like as a curse for disobedience, entailed on them to this day. The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends to sink the human mind into brutality, and destroy every princi- ple that is kind, noble, generous and humane. The present state of the natives of Africa and America, are striking examples, and shew to what a low ebb the moral faculty can be re- duced. We see them prefer a toy or trifling trinket to useful arts. In them v/e see every unkind disposition indulged towards their fel- low creatures ; and strangers considered as enemies ; so that almost every family becomes a village, and every village becomes a nation. And these are almost continually at war, de- stroying each other, so as to prevent their population froni extending. ' The love of money'' is said tobe ' the root of all evil? The spirit of it is 'moral evil,' and the ef- fect is, ' natural evil,' as the necessary conse- quence entailed. The 'love of money' led the na- tions of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor Blacks of Africa, and the miserable Indians of Ameiica. And within the space of three centu- ries, they have destroyed and enslaved together, as many of those unfortunate creatures, as now exist in those two quarters of the World. Nine Millions have been enslaved from Africa, which is computed to contain twelve millions of in- habitants. And an incredible number also must have been slain. The Spaniards in South America, enslaved and destroyed alone twelve millions — besides the millions which fell in the Isles, of which Hayti itself contain- ed 3,000,000. But the superintending hand of Providence, which overrules the actions of men and devils, will no doubt bring good out of evil. Most of those unhappy wretches, after being in slavery a term of time, will be affronted at the idea of being sent back to their native shores ; and many are rejoiced at their situation, miserable as it is, and express gratitude that by this means they have found Xht faith of Abraham, in the gospel of God's dear Son ^ to bring them the peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should it be incredi- ble to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to their native shores, and spread through Afric regions, and that wilderness blossom like the rose *? The natural abilities of the European and the Africans, perhaps admit of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now rising to itB highest excellence, the other is but a lit- tle superior to the brute beasts. Doubtless it is the providence of God, attending the im- provement of one, while the other is justly visited with the entailment of ignorance, stu- pidity, and sloth ; whilst moral evil fills their hearts, and governs all their actions. America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty mountains, extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh inland seas; situated between two oceans, nearly divided in the centre, and yet connected by a narrow isthmus — enriched with almost every species of valuable treasure in the bowels of the earth, as if to invite the foreign emigrant to pay a friendly visit ; nevertheless, lay un- discovered for several thousand years, as if reserved for the era, when ' common sense' began to awake up from her long slumber. As if the Creator's wisdom and goodness had a ' New World,' in reversion from a new thea- tre for the exhibition of new things. Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity was to be taught, and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of the earth and the spurious Vicegerency, were both to be rejected together. The doctrine of ' pass- ive obedience and non-resistance,' was then to be suspected and go down the hill. There seemed to be no place in the political worlds nor any part of the natural world, that admit- ted of the change to begin, so thoroughly as in America. The state of the country, and the prejudices of the people, were both so fa- vorable for it. And three things are the result, which are worthy of reflection. First. All religious opinions are protected ; and universal rights of conscience established ; and also a government of representation^ which is elective only. Secondly. The dirty slave-trade, in which almost all Europe, as well as America, was engaged, is now forever at an end — no nation protecting it. And in those countries where slavery exists, they are used more humanely than formerly ; and instead of death for mere trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, the spiril of missionary is prevailing, together with the translation of the Scriptures into so many ne\T languages. Bible societies are forming to dis« perse the Holy Scriptures. Priestcraft is fall- ing, and the power and influence of the esta- blished, corrupt, and wicked elergy, is broken and tumbling down. Crowned heads are go- ing out of date. The whole world is in com- ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY, 6-9 motion, and peace taken from the earth ! The animal creation is proving a acoxirge in many parts, to the human family. The wars may be considered as the sword of the Lord ; as ' if the Devil had come down in great wrath, knowing that he hath hut a little time.' This brings scarcity, which produces famine. And famine will bring plague, which akeady pre»- vails in many parts of the world. Besides, such general and repeated shocks of earth- quakes— so that sixteen cities w^ere destroyed in a very short space of time, in South Ame- rica. Thus, so many extraordinary things as have transpired of late^ and are transpiring, has not been known in the annals of history. And there never was a time^ except the era which gave our Saviour birth, that was so pregnant with important things, as the day in which we live. May not the ' Seventh trumpet' now be BOtinding, and the ' seven last plagues' be pouring out % Is not the harvest of the earth ripe for the reaper vath the sharp sickle ^ Then we should swell the cry, ' Thy kingdom come — send forth more laborers into the har- vest.' Is not the ' vintage of the earth ripe also to be gathered, and cast into the wine- press of the wrath of Almighty God V Are not all the governments of the old world tyrannical, and repugnant to the ' Law of Nature V Is there any government in the world, except America, that is framed so as to dLdimii oi amendment ! Being contrary to the * law of nature,' and not admitting of amend- ments, are not those governments in their very jir^t principles of a pernicious kind, and of an INCORRIGIBLE nature, founded in ' moral evil,' so as to perpetuate the same, v/ithout any possibility of redress 1 Why ought they to exist "? By what right can they exist ? Are they worthy of an existence 1 Does not injured innocence cry against them for redress to the Governor of the World, whose tender care is over all his works '? Does not jus- tice in the ' Law of Nature,' demand a satis- faction against them ? Would not mercy be extended from the Divine Governor to the in- jured, by undertaking their cause, and restor- ing to them their rights, which are unjustly withheld by those evil governments 1 Do not these reflections lead the mind necessarily to conclude, that a powerful and JUST JUDGE will undertake the cause of the oppressed, and overwhelm the oppressors with an everlasting destruction. SUMMARY REVIEW. The ' Law of Nature,' is that relation which man originally stands in to his Crea.:or and to his fellow Creature. In this state, all men are equal, and natu- rally free and independent, in their individual capacity, and endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights, as life, liberty, en- joyment of property, pursuit of happiness, and the privilege of private judgment. In these they are equal and independent, as much as if there was none other person upon earth, but the individual himself alone. But when iaken in a social capacity, they are dependent upon each other. The king is dependent on his subjects ; and the governor on the governed ; the master on the servant, and the servant on the master ; the blacksmith upon the carpen- ter, and the carpenter upon the blacksmith, and both of them upon the farmer for their bread ; and the farmer in his turn, is depend- ent on them for his mechanism. Thus social privileges are reciprocal ; being connected mutually, they are necessarily dependent upon each other. A hermit's life in solitude, is the most inde- pendent of any ; and yet what could he do in sickness "? He would then be dependent upon others for theirt assistance, to do that for him, which he could not do for himself. Therefore, the idea of socinl independence is a solecism, which has no place in common sense. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole ; so the human family are, and must be considered socially related, and collectively dependent upon each other. Hence, our rights and necessities being equal, so are our obligations and duties like- wise ; and therefore, considering the rights of man as an individual, they are called personal rights. Considering them in his relation to his fellow-creature, they are called social rights ; and considering them in his relation to his Creator, they are called moral rights. Personal rights are by virtue of existence, as life, liberty, and all the intellectual rights of the mind ; of course religion is one of those rights, as also the pursuit of happiness, &c. Social rights are by virtue of being a mem- ber of society ; and as one of the whole, who is interested in the security of those personal rights against usurpation, he hath a claim in conjunction with others for protection of his person, property, and character. The right itself, is good and perfect, by virtue of exist- ence ; but is imperfect in point of power ; both in each and all, in their individual capacity. And hence the power which is called govern- ment, is made up or composed of all those rights which are surrendered by the indivi- duals themselves ; and cast into the common stock, for the better regulation of the whole ; which is made up or consists of the aggregate of those rights, which though perfect in the individual personally, yet socially, answer not his purpose for the want of power. And therefore, for the want of personal power, for 70 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. the security of personal rights, the right im- perfect in power is surrendered and cast into the common stock, and so the arm of society, of which he is a part, is taken in preference, and in addition to his own. — The aggregate of those rights, imperfect in power in the indi- vidual, is surrendered to trustees in trust, as the delegates of the people, to act as their re- presentatives for the benefit of the whole. This delegated power is called government, and can never be applied to invade those rights retained, which are sufficiently perfect in the individual, and for their proper exercise need no political strength. Of this kind are the rights of life, limb, liberty, and all the intel- lectual powers or rights of the mind, as study, pursuit of happiness, private judgment, &c. These things can never be invaded by the power of the government, without infringing upon natural justice. Because the power delegated, is to be applied for the benefit and welfare of the people ; and not to oppress, domineer and tyrannize over t]^e people, and make them miserable. These observations show the origin of gov- ernment, and the necessity of a constitution, to point out, what may, and what may not be done. To make the rulers responsible for their trust, and conduct, and to secure the ad- mission of improvement, as experience may point out wherein the Constitution is defect- ive ; and all the laws which are founded upon this, as a charter given to the delegates or trustees in trust, should be an expression of the will of the people. And those laws should be as few as is possible — consistently with the nature and state of things ; and should be founded on such principles of jus- tice as will admit of the greatest humanity in the suppression of vice, in the maintenance of equity, and in the promotion of virtue in the land. Therefore a proper distinction between vice and virtue should be made, and punish- ment fitted and apportioned to the nature of crimes. Torture, barbarity, and every thing which has a tendency to harden inankind, should be cautiously avoided. Private re- venge should be discountenanced by civil laws ; and the abuse of servants ought not to be passed over with such impunity as it is in many parts of the world ; but there ought to be some restriction upon Masters., so that jus- tice may take place in the administration of corporal chastisement. — Ought not a respon- sibility to be secured in this as well as in any other exercise of authority 1 — There is some- thing here, which deserves to be seriously weighed, when we reflect on the universal rights of man. Moral rights are the result of moral law. — And as a Creature dependent upon the Su- preme Governor of the world, who enjoins the obligation and prescribes the Law, and rule of practice, man has a right to obey^ by at- tending to the law, and by keeping the rule: And human governments, have no right to interfere by assuming a power to tolerate man to pay his devotion to his God. For before any human government existed in the world, there was a compact between Man and his Maker, which cannot be altered by any hu- man laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be made in conformity to this pre-existing com- pact ; otherwise they do mischief by making encroachments upon the rights of conscience, and cause confusion in society by creating broils and animosities — consequently all de- nominations of Religion should be protected in the peaceable enjoyment of their rights. And universal rights of conscience ought to be established in every land, agreeable to the Creator's Law, primarily established by HIM. Rights imply privileges; and a privilege implies duty, when taken on the ground of the ' Law of Nature,^ or the ' moral law,'' or the ' rule of practice? And duties imply obliga- tion. Therefore, if by the ' law of nature,' one is favored with the Rights of equality and in- dependence, it is his duty to enjoy, maintain and improve them. If it be my right to enjoy life and liberty, it becomes my duty to pre- serve and improve them; If I have a right to enjoy property and pursue happiness, it is my duty to do it properly. And also in matters of private judgment, in matters which concern me, it is my duty to investigate and judge rightly. Why is it my duty to maintain my equality and independence ; and to pre- serve my life and liberty ; and to enjoy prop- erty and pursue happiness, and also to judge in matters of moral duty 1 — Equality, inde- pendence, life, liberty, property, happiness, and the things of private judgment in moral duty, are the gifts of the God of Nature ; and designed by him to answer a purpose worthy of Himself Therefore, to neglect them, is to treat them with indiiference ; and to be indif- ferent is to undervalue them ; and to under- value such important gifts, is to undervalue the Giver ; and of course to treat him not with neglect only, but with a degree of contempt also. Because our all is connected with it. Not only our eternity hangs upon it, but also, all the things of time/ And hence the omis- sion, or neglect, prevents our accomplishing that noble purpose for which M'e were design- ed by the Creator. — Therefore we infringe upon the ' law of nature,' by departing from Her Rule, which is the ' Law of God ;* and violate our moral obligation to tlie Most High, who, as a righteous Judge, will call all people to an account, ' and reward them,' each individual, ^according to the deeds done in the body? ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 71 Consequently, our equality and inaspend- encc is given us, as individuals, that we may be capable of thinking, and judging, and act- ing in an individual capacity, and not to be accountable for the misconduct of others, but live in conformity to the ' Moral Law' of love. Hence life is the gift of God, which is our right to enjoy. But man has no right to de- stroy it. To destroy our life, is to infringe on 'Nature's Law,' and violate the obligations we are under to Nature's God. Of course, also as means are necessary to be used for the preservation of life, they must be attended to accordingly. Liberty also is one of our rights, but it must not be abused, but used agreeably to Natural Justice and moral obligation. The pursuit of property is a right, and becomes a duty, that we may not be dependent on others, but have wherewith to help ourselves, and af- ford assistance to a fellow mortal in distress. Man was designed by his Maker to be happy, and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined upon him — and it is his duty to promote the same in others. Hence the object and the right, and the means and the duty, are all connected, and stand in relation to each other. The duty de- mands the use of the means to improve the right, to obtain the object — Happiness ! This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by the Moral Governor of the world. Consequently, all the intellectual powers of the man, are called upon, and employed to act as a rational creature, who must give an ac- count. The understanding to collect evidence that it may judge correctly. The memory to reflect and recollect, for the benefit of judg- ment. The will to consent only to what is right, agreeable to his best judgment. For man is led by inclination sometimes contrary to his judgment, anft then he comes under condem- nation, of which he is always conscious in a degree, conformable to his judgment. Man is required to act as a rational crea- ture, and to act from proper motives, and of course to act from a well regulated judgment. And that the judgment may be correct, the understanding must be well and properly formed. This implies a duty to search for truth, and weigh every evidence, and give it a just and proper weight, in order to proceed righteously — as for eternity. ' Moral Evil,' is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. So says Christ — ' he that looketh on' a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.' The desire being indulged, and the consent of the mind being given to a thing contrary to a better judgment, against the ' Law of Nature.' Sin is a transgression of the law — and the ' will of God' is the Moral Law. By going contrary to it, a person must forfeit what I choose to call his infan- tile JUSTIFICATION, mentioned in Romans v. 18 to 20. And thus goes out of the Divine favor by his own personal sin, into personal condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and led captive by him at his will. Hence there must be a personal repentance for personal sins ; and a moral conformity to the will of God, to be reinstated in the Divine favor, as one of the Divine family. This con- formity is through ' the door — the way' to God, which is Christ. Here is pardon and peace to be found in such conformity, and faith, 'or what may be termed an assent or conformity to the proper moral evidence — evidence given to the mind, (but not to the bodily sense) is the power by which it may be done. This act of conformity is the act of ' faith,' which is '■imputed for righteousness.' Thus, 'a man is justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.' Being justi- fied by faith from the guilt of his own sins, and having peace with God through Christ, he has a sensible love to God from obligation, and a sense of the love of God towards him, in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath acceptance, and for the Holy Spirit through the same Divine channel, from whom all blessings flow. After Justification by Faith from the guilt of his own sins, he is required to prove his Love to Christ, by walking in the Light and keeping his Commandments. Hence the com- mandment is to ' Love one another' — ' Love your enemies' — ^ do good to them that hate you' — ' pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you.' Again, ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, soul, mind and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself.' Which implies that from the Heart, we should devote our whole ' soul, body and substance,' with all our time and talents to the glory of the Most High, which is a resignation to the will, dis- posal and service of God only — and hence thou shalt — ' Love thy neighbor as thyself.^ Who is thy neighbor 'f Thy friend, enemy, acquaintance and stranger, and whosoever is in distress, no matter who. He is God's crea- ture, and thy brother by the ' Law of Nature ;' and the ' Moral Law,' commands to ' Love thy neighbor as thyself;' and also enjoins the ' Rule of Practice.' — ' As ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them.' Thus Moses, the prophets, and Jesus Christ, teach the same doctrine. Hence the ' Moral Law' and the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Practice,' on the principles of equity and obligation are a "UNIT ! ! Therefore said Christ, ' if ye love me, keep my commandments.' And one command is, ' to do GOOD to those who are our enemies,* and 'Love thy neighbor as thyself.' The ■=~1 72 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY, conduct of the ' Samaritan' towards the man who fell among the thieves, is enough to prove who our ' neighbor' is. The Samari- tans, who taught to consider the ' Jews as enemies,' and hence the ' woman questioned Christ why he asked her for water.' The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, and benefactor, by providing an a?ylum, and taking him to the Inn, paying the expenses, without expecting any reward from man. And the command was, ' go, and do thou like- wise,'— But ' if a man doth not love his broth- er whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen V Again, ' If a man seeth his brother stand in need, and give not wherewithal to supply his wants ; how dwelleth the love of God in him 1 Therefore we are commanded to ' love in deed and in truth, and not in word, and in tongue only.' Consequently, to say ' be ye warmed and be ye clothed,' and like the ' Priest and Levite, pass by on the other side,' with perfect neglect or composure, is a departure from the 'Law of Nature,' and the 'Moral Law,' and the ' Rule of Practice,' seeing our rights and wants, duties and obligations are equal in both LAWS and in the Rule T We are to prove our Faith and Love to Christ, by 'walking in the light and keeping His commandments \ and hence the injunc- tion, ' AS ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him.' And thence our actions, flowing from ' faith' and ' love,' are the evidences or ' fruits of faitir — hence said James, ' show me your faith without works, and I will show you my faith by my works.'' Then he makes mention of two, who were justified by works flowing from faith, and adds, ' as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also,' — there- fore, we conclude that a man is justified by works and not by faith only. Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in question in the day of Judg- ment ; there will not be any need for faith then, because Christ, who then will ■ be our Judge, will have given up the mediatorial J kingdom to the Father, and faith will be brought to sight. But the virtue of all our deeds will then be put to the trial, what spirit they were of; and mankind will be ' re- warded according to their works,' or 'the deeds done in the body, whether they be good or had? Those who 'put away the evil of their doings, and wash in the fountain for sin, and have made their robes white in the blood of the Lamb,' having continued ' to take up their cross daily, and follow after him by denying themselves,' will stand acquitted ; but ' those who will not have Christ to reign over them,' but lead a life of rebellion ; the non-conformi- ty disqualifies them for a Divine inheritance, hence there must be two classes of diiFerent states and dispositions of heart. And of course on the principles of 'moral justice,' they must have different sentences and rewards from a Righteous Judge. How then can it be said to them agreeable to truth, in that day of final retribution, ' Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you. For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat, I was thirsty and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; naked, and ye clothed me ;. sick and in prison, and ye came unto me and visited me ; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the least of these, ye did it unto me :' provided they have never been in the spirit of doing such things to the people of Christ, for his sake ? The rights and obligations of all men are equal ; and so their exposures, and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune, and hence the golden rule of practice, ' as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them,' — for the objects of distress are the Representatives of the Lord Jesus — therefore as they are sent to ' prove our love to Christ,' a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, given to one of his little ones, shall not lose its reward :' and when done from duty and love to Christ, will be so acknowledged by him in the day of judgment, and is as accepta- ble to the Lord as if it had been done to the person of Christ. For ' God looketh at the heart, and judge th according to our intentions;' — therefore ' he that confesseth me before men, him will I confess,' said Jesus, ' before my Father and his holy angels !' — 'And for every idle word that man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment,' — and ' by thy words thou shalt be justified — and by thv words thou shalt be condemned,'' Matt. xii. 36, 37. Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, body, and substance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this world, if he would stand acquitted in the day of accounts ! Of course, objects of distress are to be attended to, and not barely those of our own household, though they ought not to be neglected ; but objects of charity should be sought out. I do not say, that such as are able to WORK, and will not, should receive, nor the man that will take your charity to buy spirits and get drunk — because to give to such, instead of its being a charity, it is hir- ing or paying for their idleness and wicked conduct, and encouraging them to persevere in evil. But it would be better to give to ten impostors, than to deny one real object of distress. Therefore remember the good Sa- maritan, ' Go and do thou likewise,' if you profess t D be a follower of Christ, lest you ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 73 hear the sentence. ' depart,' with these pierc- ing words — ' I was sick, hungry, thirsty, a stranger, naked and in prison, and ye neither visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor cloth- ed me, nor took me in ; inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me — depart ye cursed, into everlast- ing fire, prepared (not for man) but for the devil and his angels.' Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, and 45. For those only ^who have washed their (not Christ's) rohes^ and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, will stand be- fore the throne of God.' Rev. vii. 14, 15, Isaiah i. 17. Zach. xiii. 1. — S^^ Therefore at- tend to the Two LAWS and the rule ! CONCLUSION. ' Personal Rights' are by virtue of ' exist- ence.' ' Social Rights' by virtue of being a member of Society. ' Moral Rights' by vir- tue of Moral obligation to the JNIoral governor. Equality and independence being the ' Law of Nature.' from them, government should spring by delegation and representation. But from assumption sprang tyrannical gov- ernments. And ' religious establishments by Law,' founded on ignorance and false ' Moral obligation,' was imposed on the world, to an- swer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. Hence arose the ' Papal Power,' as man was not suffered to think, and judge, and practise for himself : but the nonsense of others must be believed before his own senses ; which produced the ' seas of blood,' which flowed by the intolerant hand of persecution ! At length ' Light' broke in ! ' Common sense' waked up, and embraced a new theory of ' Philosophy,' both in ' Nature,' and ' Divini- ty !' The Old World being changed, did not admit of a general and thorough reform ; hence America was the only place, both in the Political and Natural World, that opened a fair prospect for a beginning. And such as began to think, and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt the spirit of ' independ- ence and equality of man, which is the law of nature,' arose from their depressed state, and felt the spirit of enterprize. They ' flew to the wilderness' of America, pregnant with the spirit of freedom in embryo, in their emi- gration, which then laid the foundation, and still marks the outlines of our national char- acter. Moral virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed by inspiration in the heart, called ' restraining grace.' Hency the necessity of a ' moral social compact.^ Abraham and his successors formed the beginning of the true Church of God ; through whose succession the promised Messiah came. The Jews are a standing monument of the just dispensations of Divine Providence. Justice, when fidmin- istered in the removal of societies corrupted through 'moral evil,' who are incorrigible, and unworthy of a political existence, proves a mercy to rising generations. And such re- volutions will continue, until it appears whose right it is to reign, and his kingdom come, and reign over all ! The sword of the Lord is drawn out; and the five scourges of the Almighty are abroad in the earth ; and Oh ! that the people would 'learn Righteous- ness ! ! I' A cause of a cause, is the cause of the ef- fect also which that cause produces. And hence, those who injure others by slander or misrepresentation, are responsible for all the consequences attending it ; and must answer it before the supreme judgtc of the" world ! By what right or authority may one person, or a body of men, raise a persecution against another 1 It is not authorised in the records of Christ, either by his 'commands' or his 'example.' — And of course, such a right or power was never ' delegated' or sanctioned by him. Man could not bestow the right, be- cause he does not possess the authority to do it ; unless it be ' assumed,' which is an unjust tyranny. 'Persecution,' for diflerences of opinion and modes, &c. in religion, is an ' anti-christ- lAN spirit ;' and is contrary to every ' rule of right,' and repugnant to every ' moral obliga- tion ; and of course it is a violation of the LAW OF NATURE,' aS Well aS of the ' MORAL LAW,' and of the 'rule of practice.' Of course, ' natural and moral justice' must con- demn it. Those people who usurp the liberty to at- tack the absent character of others, in an un- just manner, to weaken their influence by destroying their good reputation, and sinking them into ' contempt' in public estimation ; rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as if a very great victory w^as gained, do not know what spirit they are of! It would be well for such persons to study the ' law of nature,' with the 'Moral Law,' and reconsider them by comparing them with the ' Rule of Practice,' examining their own spirit and conduct, and then see how they agree and comport together, according to love and UNio^, which is enjoined by the gospel of Jesus Christ. For if the practice flows from an unjust and an unhallowed spirit of jealousy, from ambition, pride, and self-will, the SOUL is surely destitute of that ' heavenly principle,' that ' noble mind,' which was in Christ ; and which was designed to reign in the Heart and Practice of His Followers, to be m.ade mani- fest in their spirit and tempers; and shine forth in their example continually. And hence they are to be called ' the light of the world,' and as a city set on a hill which can- 74 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. not be hid. And it would "be proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi. 35th, with the context. And Matt. vii. 2, &c. as a looking-glass. Therefore 'let all those who name the name of Christ, be careful to depart from iniquity,' and never take the ' devil's tools,' with which to do the Almighty's work. But said one, ' Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, and we forbad him, because he followed not us.' Why dd^ you forbid him ? — ' He followed not with us.' Wherein does he differ'? 'In name, mode and opinion.' But do you believe he is a ^ood man, and that the essence of the matter IS in him ? 0 yes, ' but- he followeth not with us.' Take care ! forbid him not ! The lowest sense in which one can be sup- posed to ' cast out devils in the name of Christ,'' is to be instrumental in the hands of Christ by preaching the Gospel to the Awakening and conversion of sinners, from the errors of their ways, to serve the Living GOD. Now if such fruit evidently appears, and it be mani- fest that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in his hand, who durst set himself up as an in- quisitor general ? and as the accuser, witness, judge, and jury, to condemn such as being nothing, but shameless intruders and most dar- ing impostors ? But ' he followeth not us !' Hai-k ! hear what the Master saith — ' forbid him not ; for there is no one who shall do a miracle in my name, that can readily speak evil of me ;, for he that is not against you, is for you.' ^ It is not enough barely to say, I will let him alone : for there is no neuter in this war! Therefore, if you are a follower of Christ, you must prove your love to him, ac- cording to your ability. ' For he that know- eth to do good, and doeth it not, to. him it is sin.' And in the day of final decision, you will hear the sentence, ' inasmuch as ye did it NOT unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto ME. Depart,' &c. Consequently, that the cause of Christ be not hindered, but that his gospel take an uni- versal spread, instead of being actuated by a short-sighted, mean, sinister, low, contentious party spirit, we should have a heart full of love to God and man, to expand the mind with that ' Charity which never faileth, and think- eth no evil, but sufFereth long and is kind, is gentle, and easy to be intreated.' And look at the universal or most extensive good; and encourage such means and institutions as are most likely to accomplish the most noble ends and purposes to mankind. And hence, not like the Jews, who long looked with expec- tation for the Messiah, and when he came, re- jected him. Or, as some others, who pray to God to revive his work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest ; then oppose both the work and the means, which the wisdom of God is pleased to make use of to accom- plish it. God doth work and accomplish great and important ends, by simple means, which are noble and worthy of himself, to ex- hibit his ' finger, hand, or arm,' of Power and Wisdom to mankind ; whilst his mercj- and goodness is magnified, and his justice display- ed to the most ordinary understanding. And thus, out of the mouth of BABES and suck- lings God will perfect praise ! The apostle rejoiced, that the Gospel was preached ; and even if Christ was preached by those who were of different **^**^** he did rejoice. Therefore forbid not tliose whom God hath sent to preach the Gospel of his dear SON, hst jou be found fighting against God, and ii cause you tears of sorrow and re- pentance when it is too late. For the cause is the Lord's, and the Eternity of mankind is connected therewith, and hangs upon it ; and ' he that sees the sword coming, and blows not the trumpet — the man is taken away in his iniquity, but his blood or soul is required at the Watchman's hand!' Therefore 'the Gospel is to be spread into all nations, and preached to every creature,^ — and the Minis- ters, i.e. Servants, should ' be instant in sea- son and out of season, to reprove, rebuke, ex- hort, with all long suffering,' — and swell the cry, 'THY KINGDOM COME,' that 'more laborers may be sent into the harvest- -and many run to and fro, and knowledge be increas- ed ;' that people may be informed, and turn from their idols ; — ' Satan be bound, that the nations be deceived no more ; but the house of the Lord be established in the top of the Mountain, and exalted above the hills, and all nations flow unto it ; when the Wolf and the Lamb shall dwell together, and the Leopard shall lie down with the Kid. The Watchmen shall see eye to eye ; and the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea." When they shall not hurt nor destioy in all the holy mount ; the Nations learn war no more ; when ' the light of the Mc'O/: shall become as the light of the Sun; and the light of the Sun shall become seven- fold, as the light of seven days. And then the vice of superstition, and the barbarity of IGNORANCE and Tyranny will hide their de- formed faces, being swept with the besom of destruction from the human family. ' Natural Evil' is the effect or consequence of ' Moral Evil.' And ignorance, supersti- I tion and tyranny, with impositions and wick- ' ed laws, have been and still are the chains by which ' social privileges' are curtailed. They are the means also, which have brought what is called 'Natural Evil,' as the neces- sary consequence of ' ^Moral Evil," upon so- ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 75 ciety, in the different ages and nations of the world, which hath been and still is such a curse to the world of mankind ! General information, and the spread of '■Moral Virtue^ are a necessary antidote to such obnoxious principles; that the '■moral facuhif may be repaired, and peace and 'righteousness reign in every clime. "^ While inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are improving, it may not ♦ The "CONSTITUTION" of the United States was framed by a delegated "CONFEDERATION," who were chosen by the people for that purpose. The Constitu- tion, when framed, was recommended by the Confedera- tion to the different states— each of which voluntarily received it by their own proper legislative and sovereign authority, wliose officers were chosen by the people for that purpose — all of which procedure is agreeable to naUiral justice, arising from the CREATOR'S ''law of nature 'J' Wliich shows the FEDERAL unior. deduced from DEMOCRATIC pn'ncipies— which exhibits the dif- ference between six and half dozen, each state reserving to itself the power to govern its own policy — which shows that Congress cannot legislate on slavery in the South, or upon the Yankee law religion in the North, of course they are " STATE" instead of national crimes, ex- isting before we became a nation, when under the k *** 1 be amiss for all the well-wishers of Zion, to watch the openings of Providence, for the fur- therance of truth, and the spread of knowledge valuable to society among mankind. And provided some suitable point should some day be taken on the Isthmus^ which connects the NORTH and SOUTH of the ' New World' now probably held in reversion, as a mercy to rising generations, to be a Theatre, for great things to be displayed, worthy of its Author, and there should be the proper ar- rangements made for the spread of the true knowledge through the whole world. How long a space could be required to circumnavi- gate, and circumfuse such knowledge of the Causeless Causator, as would inspire all na- tions with sensations of gratitude to the Re- deemer of Mankind, whose command we have for our encouragement ; ' Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel, and lo ! I am ith you Buckingham County, Virginia, August 21, 1812. 76 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM, OR THE ROAD TO PEACE. FROM THE FIFTH EDITION THE ' Journey of Life'' is an important theme. All mankind are equally interested in it ; and the happiness or misery of every individual, necessarily depends upon it. Time may be considered as the roat?, and every day may be compared to a mile, cutting off some part of the distance ! Eternity is the country to which all are travelling : and sleeping or waking, they pro- gress vrith unremitting speed. Childhood and youth is the mwning of life; the perfection of manhood is the meri- dian ; and the declension of age may be called the Evening Shades — when the Sun is lower- ing in the western sky, and sable glooms pre- vail ! The ' Experience of Grace,'' should be con- nected with the Journey of Life ; as in Eter- nity, there are two places of destination, the sto}es of which are veiy different both in their nature and enjoyment — one being attended with ineffable pleasure, the other with weep- ing, wailing and gnashing of teeth ! As one of the human family upon the great Journey of Life ; travelling the road of time to eternity ; I am now upon the way, more than twelve thousand miles are already gone over. The morning of Zife is passed away. The clock strikes twelve; and the evening shades will soon come on apace. Are all these things a fancy and but a dream 1 Can imagination only suggest all this as credible 1 Impossible ! life and exist- ence are more than/aWe. Hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling, with talking and walking, are things which cannot admit of proof; being ^self-evidence^'' they do not adm.it of doubt. Sensible existence excites reflection — v/hence inquiries come ! Casting a look in different directions, and. behold ! Nature, with all her parts, and their relative concomitants, presents to view, in an impressive and august mode ! The mind, which constitutes the man, is ever an inquirer., in search after truth ; when pro- perly employed upon a noble theme ! Sensa- tions of different kinds excite their peculiar inquiries, and the mind on reflection, seeks for names, fitted to the nature of things ; intend- ing to employ them, in its investigation of CAUSES and effects ! An inquirer, observing Day and Night, Seed-time and Harvest, Summer and Winter, Months and Years, to succeed each other in their turn, finds himself asking this important question ; Where am I, and whence the origin of all these things 1 Truth, sometimes is ' self-evident^'' and can admit of no doubt, being an object of sense ; but at other times, Truth is more latent ; and can only be inferred from circumstantial things. In the first case, the evidence receiv- ed is positive ^ knowledge,^ but the latter is only ' Faith' in the solution of queries. Hence the difference between the terms know- LEDCxE and FAITH. The first refers to things present, which are grasped by sense ; the lat- ter alludes to absent things, which always ad- mits of dispute. The Sun is the centre, and all the 'Host' around both of a first and secoiid order, and their Eclipses and Conjunctions are calculable to a ISIathematical demonstration. Hence a few degrees East and North of the Metropolis of Columbia ; in the third Planet from the Sun in rotation ; on the Terraqueous Theatre A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 77 beholding a com- of Human existence, inquirer found himself; and commenced his career — First, in sensible Existence ; and then in reilections, in search after truth ! The senfiations felt on pound of various and different reflections of those rays of light sometimes visible in the clouds opposite the sun, is termed colors ; and under certain shades and figures is called ' Beauty.'' T\\& power to behold them is called ' SIGHT.' The sensibility by which we discern the qualities of nutriment, arising from the differ- ent shapes of particles, exciting the sensations of bitter, sweet, sour, &c. is called ' TASTE.' The power by which we discern Odors, whether good or bad, if, called ' S^IELL.' The vibration of the Atmosphere when striking upon the Ear, is called sound, and the power to discern the sound is called 'HEAR.' And the power to discern objects by the touch, is called ' FEEL.' These things being objects of sense, give ifnmediate ' knowledge ;' which of course is self-evidence ; and cannot possibly admit of doubt. But the ORIGIN and CAUSE of all those things remained a secret ; which gave INQUIRER, great uneasiness, in painful sus- pense, from conviction of interest in the im- portant relation of things. And nothing short of a solution of the query could give him pro- per satisfaction on the subject. 'Is it possible,' says INQUIRER to him- self, ' that these things are so 1 Have I an existence which shall continue here but a limited period ; and then must I moulder to dust and become food for worms ; and have only a name remaining above ground ! So- lemn reflection ! Awful thought ! But to soothe those sensations, which give uneasiness, the study of Nature presents itself to call off the mind from Moral contemplation, to natural investigation. REFLECTIONS ON NATURE. The canopy of Nature, appears to shut down in a contave form ; through the limita- tion of sight ; while the water exhibits a con- vex shape, through the globular form of the Earth, Thus the large and lowermost parts of a ship first disappears as she sails from the coast. — But the uppermost parts, which are smallest, first appear as she returns to the shore. The MIND makes the man, and is connect- ed with its CASKET. Which being corpo- real, confines him to the Earth, as a prison, through the power of gravitation; which principle prevails in all material things, and is called attraction of gravitation. This prison to which Man is confined, re- volves with almost incredible swiftness, in an annual revolution, at the rate of more than sixty thousand miles an hour, whirling its in- habitants, imperceptible of motion, more than a thousand miles, in the diurnal revolution on its own axis, at the same time. The different kinds and grades of beings, are so many, and so nearly related to each other, from the most intelligent creature to the lowest animated matter, the exact line of dis- tinction between the Animal and Vegetable commonwealth, is difficult to be determined. The Gurang Outang, appears to possess the organs of speech in his formation, and yet for some cause he is deprived of that faculty, though he differs from Man in anatomy, in the lack of the pan of the knee only. The sensitive plant has some of the appear- ance of animation ; while some of the sea Fish scarcely exhibit life of any kind. Some are in shells, located, grovring upon rocks. — Others, called ' Sun Fish,' and ' Portuguese- men-of-war,' are floating on the water or near the shores, &c. The perch in Embryo, has been known to produce more than twenty-eight thousand at a time, and the cod upwards of three millions. Eight thousand different kinds of insects, and six hundred species of Birds, with the va- rious animals on land and in the water, (yf so many different shapes, forms and sizes, with natures so diverse : and yet abundance of food is suited to the demands and situation cf the whole ; all of which exhibits a parental ten- der care, marked with wisdom, goodness, and power, displayed through every part of Uni- versal Nature. But the Origin and Cause of all those things still remained a queiy with INQUIRER, whose research for important truth was not, could not pass over things so interesting, with a stoical indifference ! The Sun near an hundred millions of miles from the Earth ; and but a step in comparison of the distance to one of the '■ fxed stars,'' which is allowed by Philosophers to be so immense, that the velocity of a Cannon Ball, would require at least seven hundred thousand years to reach from one to another. Admit- ting it ; and that seventy-two millions of those stars are within the sphere of Astronomical calculation. Moreover, admitting each star to be a Sun like ours, in the centre of a sm- tem, with an equal number of Planets of a first and second order, and each planet to be a world, with as great a variety of Beings as inhabit this earth ; what must be the aggre- gate number of the whole 1 And what or who could be the Author, and Upholder, Gov- ernor and Provider of this stupendous dis- play 1 was the INQUIRER'S question still.* • See th6* Chain'— CAUSELESS CAUSATOR. 78 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. MISCELLANEOUS REFLECTIONS. The '■five senses' of the Body heing avenues or inlets of knowledge to the Mind ; the thing of Nature may be examined, contemplated and reasoned upon ; but never to satisfaction. Al- tli,ough inferences and conclusions may be drawn from causes to effects ; yet there re- mains an hungerhig in the mind, which continues unsatisfied, until a proper object can be found which" is perfect both in its nature and degree ] which alone can afford moral con- solation. Should the Sun be annihilated, the effects produced by him would cease ; and what would be the consequence but unbearable Frost and perpetual Night ! The rays from the Sun but an inch in diameter, when brought to a focus, is equally unbearable, producing a flame ! What a strange dependency on the Sun. Whose benign rays are wisely dis- pensed and withheld, in such a proportionable manner, as to answer every purpose. Surely this declares an OVERRULING HAND ! From those circumstances, the Sun is Dei- fied by many in the Heathen World ; yet we have not evidence that he can quicken an in- animate substance and cause it to possess, the power and principle of ' sense^ and ' reason.^ For the Being who is capable of such power and generous donation, must possess the prin- ciples of all innate substance ) and in the na- ture of the case must be an Omnipotent Au- thor ! Hundreds of Comets in their various orbs, with all the Heavenly Bodies., move in rota- tion and have no infringement in their con- junction, but each in order keeps its course and harmonizes with the whole ! Could a drop of water, or a grain of sand go out of existence, but by the will of its Au- thor, by the same rule, the whole Fabric of Nature could annihilate itself, and sink into a state of nonentity ! If every thing which had a beginning must have an end ; then that which had no begin- ning can have no end ; consequently, if Na- ture exists by emanation, from the will of its Author ; by the same rule it must continue to exist, or go out of Being ; hiit when agreeable to his pleasure. Those people who plead for the perfection of Nature, independent of its Author ; saying, 'Nature does this or that' — as Luck, Fortune, or Chance would have it, &c. — necessarily ascribes Omniftc power a.nd Omnifarious prin- ciples to Matter : And this would argue the Omnipotence and Omnipresence of nature ; ab- stract from its Author also, inasmuch as there is a bond of union throughout the whole; which bond of union prevails, as far as Na- ture is explored and understood ', as the Laws of electricity and magnetism, exemplify on this globe — and as the laws of gravitation manifest throughout universal Nature ! But to ascribe those powers to nature, is not to make a proper distinction between Mind and flatter — moreover it imputes effects to causes which could never produce them ! Matter, when moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself; and when stopped it cannot move of itself. Hence matter, when put in motion, is always indebted to some other cause. Consequently, those heavenly bodies, which play in their different orbits, harmonizing to- gether, have not existed for ever in their or- der ; but must have emanated from a higher Cause, who prescribed their spheres, and gave them their Laws dependent upon himself : as their author and support — of course, the Cause- less Cawsa^or must be considered as the centra- tion and Bond of f/^/izow throughout the whole of universal nature. Otherwise, how can man account for any thing in Nature ; even how a particle of sand or a drop of water coheres to- gether ! MORAL INQUIRIES. Inquirer feeling an hungering in the 3Iind, and being unsatisfied on various accounts, went to a school in the environs of ' Babylon,' in order to be taught. The Tutors with their Ushers, who consti- tuted Masters of different- grades, taught doc- trines, which may be inferred from their ex- pressions.— Such as ' seated upon a topless throne' — ' an eternal degree' — ' go down to the bottom of the bottomless pit,' — ' from all eternity a Covenant was made' — ' an infinite numbef — ' boundless space' — ' the creature Man is an infinite Being.' Thus by starting wrong, they must forever continue in error. Those expressions being contradictory, must be considered as nonsen- sical ; and hence they ought to be turned out of doors, as beneath contempt. For how if a throne be topless can any one be seated on it? If a decree be passed, there was a time when it was done ; if so, how could it have been eternal ? If the pit be bottomless, where is the bottom ? If the covenant was made, there was a time when they made it ; consequently a time before they made it ; if so, how could it have been eternal, unless eternity is to be dated '■from'' the period of making that contract ? As ^froni' implies a starting place, or place of beginning. — ^An infinite number to be enlarged by units/ Space which always implies limitation, as the space of a mile, the space of an hour or a day, &c., and yet is boundless, as some say ? And a man a creature, infinite when he is limited ? He had a beginning, which may be considered A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. ,79 as the FIRST and beginning end. From thence, the time down to the other end., where he is NOW, may be calculated and measured to a mathematical demonstration. His futurity is a nonentity to him, and at best can only be a subject of Faith. Hence those Masters gave but little satisfac- tion to Inquirer on the all important subject, which still especially occupied his attention in his researches after Truth ! OF HYEROGLYPHIC BABYLON. ' As men journeyed from the East, in the days of Nimrod^ the mighty hunter' of men, they came to a plain in the land of Shinar, on on the river Euphrates ; where they built the memorable 'Babylon,' which was begun in that of Babel. — In this great city stood the celebrated Temple of Belus^ denoting the Re- ligion of the Land. BABYLON was enclosed with a wall of Brick, three hundred and fifty feet in height, and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken from a ditch, afterwards filled with water, to add to the strength of the place ; the circum- ference of which was not less than sixty miles. It was four square, with twenty-five brass gates on a side, making one hundred in all. From each gate there was a street leading across the city, from gate to gate, so that the streets intersected each other at right angles, and divided Babylon into five hundred and seventy-six squares, besides the spaces, for building next to the wall, which were de- fended by several hundred towers, erected upon their summit. Now there was a very wise ' Prince' of age and experience, who reigned over Babylon — his name was Jupiter — and he was the author of the 'WINE' of Bacchus; which wine is 'Moral Evil.' With this wine the people of Babylon were stupidly intoxicated, so as to be almost insensible to those important things., in which all are greatly interested! And there was a great confusion of ' tongues,^ inso- much that there was not less than seventy-two languages; which have since increased to more than one hundred and twenty. There were many things in the environs of Babylon, more than could be well enumerated, which weie very troublesome aJ opposite of ' degeneration.* A JOURNEY FRO.'VI BABYLON TO JERUSALE3I. 83 Christ within : the Hope of Glory ; and is the earnest of the Saints' inheritance. And hence the distinction between the outward manifes- tation of Christ in the days of His Flesh, and the inward Revelation by His Spirit.^- ♦ The AouZ which constitutes the Man. (the body being the case ; or mechanical part for certain purposes and ends, which with the soul, was derived from the Parents, as Levy paid tithes IN Abraham) is not a particle of the Deity ; but must be considered as spirit in the abstract ; Divinity cannot be ignorant or sufl'er both in a moral and temporal sense, as do the human race. Conscience, appears to be the result oi judgment. And judgment is the conclusion of the xLuderstanding. For according to the evidence aflbrded to the understanding, conclusions are formed and fixed in the mind 5 which conclusions universally modify the judgment. Hence, if the understanding be mis-informed, the .Mind is deceiv- ed ; and the judgment will be wrong of necessity. Of course, in point of duty, the understanding being dark, the judgment cannot be sound and clear -, and conse- quently conscience may be silent and not speak at all ; being 'seared as with a hot iron ;' or it may be 'defiled' and tell lies ; and prove not to be a sure guide. Tlie Mahometan's conscience will not allow him to drink wine, from an error of his judgment ; in conse- quence of a mis-informed conscience, while the consci- entious christian feels bound in duty on some occasions to drink it. And thus conscience guides people directly opposite to each other in point of moral duty ; and two opposites cannot be right : of course conscience is not a sure guide ; which argues the necessity of a regulation. The conduct of yersecxtting Saul, who lived in all good conscience, obtained pardon, because of his ignorance ; and loving PAUL, afterwards exhibited a very opposite disposition and conduct towards the same people ; from similar conscientious motives. But the Spirit from above will direct no man wrong ; being the • Spirit of Truth,' will tell no lies ; neither can it be defiled, or, 'seared with an hot iron,' Whereas the conscience of man, without the aid of Divine Influence, is liable to every species of error. Hence the necessity of attending to the light from JE- RUSALEM, and to WALK by the light which shines from above. Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any shape, through the influence of example and the preju- dice of education. And this is one reason why there are so many opinions in the world. Conscience having yield- ed to inclination, vain imaginations bear the sway. Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while a better informed JUDGMENT dictates another. Here follows a Dialogue in the Mind. The f:VIL must consist in giving the constnr of the mind, contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. And hence, a consciousness of self-condemnation. One amongst the many reasons wherefore the world is so given to idolatn/, is that through the darkness of the human understanding the moral faculty is weakened and m.en are prepared to be satisfied with ceremonies, modes and Images, as substitutes for purity of heart and pure spiritual worship. And thus Religion, instead of being considered a Moral principle to be cultivated intlie Heart : was at length thought to consist in Name and Form only ; until nothing but Images and Ceremonies entirely made up the Gods and the devotions of such idolatrous wor- shippers. Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied with things outward ; that in the absence of Moses they made their Calf, in imitation of the Ox- God of Egypt. Hence ' the Ceremonial-law was added because ot trans- gression.'— Which ceremonies, however, were so modi- fied, as to be directly opposite to those in use among the Heathens. The Heathens kept the first day of the week, the Jews the last. The Heathens seethed the kid in its mother's milk, the Ceremonial Law said, 'thou shalt not seeth a Kid in its mother's milk,' &c. As man cannot have a proper conception of a Being whose veiy existence is Infinite, eternal and immense ; expressions which imply something incomprehensible, as man can only judge hy comparison from analogy ; there was need for the Causeless Causator to manifest Himself OF REPENTANCE. Repentance implies three things. First, a conviction for sin. Secondly, a forsaking of sin. — And thirdly, a confession of it, as a Peni- tent. First, a man cannot repent of a sin which he never committed. Of course, he must be con- vinced of his CRIME before he can feel sorrow for it. Secondly, if a man sees his error, and still pe.'sists in it, he of course loves and delights in it; therefore he is not sorry for it, conse- quently he does not repent of it ; for if he did repent of it, he would forsake it with abhor- rence and detestation. Thirdly, a Penitent would make restitution if he could. And at least there is a hearty confession, and a sincere desire for pardon and restoration : which causes the Soul to hunger and thirst after the SALVATION of the Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the cooling water brook ! Such have the promise of SALViVTION; for where there is a Moral Conformity to the WILL of God, they meet His approbation 3 and of course, adoption. And hence enjoy His favor as one of the Divine Family. 'For there is no condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, and walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit.' Because Spiritual things take the lead ; the flesh, the contrast is given up 3 as much as a man turns his back to the north, when he travels with his face to the south. ' ^ Here then is Repentance wnich needeth not to be repented of. For it is the work of the Lord, begun by the operation of His Holy Spirit. From light cometh sight ; from sight corneth sense, and from sense cometh sorrow, which causes resignation and dependence upon the arm of the Lord for Salvation. But the sorrow of the world, which needeth to be repented of, worketh death, i. e. misery. Because it causes a fretting against the dis- pensation of the Lord — and procures no relief, but makes bad worse; and brings the soul under condemnation and finally into despair and endless woe ! in a ' Character,'' suitable to Man's capacity ; that man is a rational being, might worship Him in Spirit with the understanding, agreeable to the princi{)les of Truth. Hence the necessity of a JESUS CHRIST : ! ! both his outward Manifestation, and the inward Revelation to the heart, by inspiration This INWARD Revelation, cor- responds to the outward manifestation as a WITNESS thereto. The will of God is a secret, known only to Himself; except so much only as He is pleased to reveal; reason could not find it out or fathom it ; but by the aid of »7i- spiration. A Monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to serve himself— but God requires the submission and obe- dience of His creatures, that He may benefit them that they may be wise and happy. And this is the proper in- tention of all Divine worship. OF FAITH. There is a distinction between ' Knowledge and Faith,^ which ought to be observed. Knowledge is the evidence of sense ; and al- ways reiers to things present, i. e. within the present grasp and possession of the senses. \ But Faith always refers to things which are absent ; and not within the sphere of the senses. And hence, ' Faith cometh by hearing.' Faith and knowledge are both derived from evidence. But the evidences are different. One is ' self-evidence ;' being an object of ' sense,'' the other is ' circumstantial evi- dence,'— being inferred from circumstantial things. ' Self-evidence is sensible knov^cledge,' which can admit of no douht ; but ' circumstantial evidence' is always uncertain, and conse- quently is only a subject of Faith. Evidence must always be agreeable to the nature of the subject. In Arithmetic, it must be numerical; in courts of Law, it must be Human testimony under certain regulations, and modifications. And in Divine things we need Divine evidence, in order to obtain a mo- ral certainty. The subject of Creation is a doctrine of mi- racles and faith; and so is Chiistianity; which may condemn as an unreasonable thing. But the reverse is Atheism. For whatsoever is produced out ol ih?, common course of Nature, by the immediate power of God, must be considered a Miracle. And such is the doctrine of Creation. And yet it is a subject of Faith only, not of knowledge. We did not see it, of course we do not know it ; and yet we believe it. We have not human evidence of it. For who saw when the work was performed ? But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to deny the work of Creation ; and of course the Creator also ; because it was the Act which gives the Character. Hence we must say with Paul, ' By, (or through) Faitli we un- derstand that the Worlds were framed by the WORD of God !' The difference between ' sense and reason' may be discovered by considering, first, the nature of a spirit having the power and use of ' Reason,'' without a fleshy body ; then se- condly, that of an Idiot, who has the -five senses,^ without the power of reasoning. And then, thirdly, that which would be the proba- ble result of the two properties, concentrated in one complex object ; and of course possess- ing the united powers of ' Sense and Reason ;' or the ' seven senses' if you will. Some deny any sense but the Bodily Senses, and plead for the perfection of these, But the question may be retorted ; whether ei'ther of the five bodily senses are so keen as either to hear, see, taste, feel or smell the Deity'? If not, hov/, can he be known, un- less by the inward feeling of the mind ! — The body cannot feel grief, noT joy, nor anger, &,c. Those emotions are peculiar to the mind. Hence there must be an inward feeling of the mind, which may be considered as the sixth sense ; and common sense may be considered as the SEVENTH. Common sense is that principle and power, by which man can discern, understand and judge of matters, agreeable to the truth and propriety of things ; which requires the art of reason, and is common to mankind. That which is obvious to sense, we know. — Hence, we do not say that we believe snow is white, but we know it. Whatsoever the senses grasp is ' self-evi- dence,^ to us — which knowledge is positive, and cannot admit of doubt. — ' Self-evidence,' vrhen derived through the avenues of bodily sense, is called ' S€7isible,^ but when it exists in the mind without the Body, being particularly considered^ it is called ' Moral Evidence.' But Faith is derived from circumstantial evidence, and refers to absent objects and things future ; but never to things present, except where a degree of knowledge from self-evidence gives the assurance to faith, so that ' we see and know in part,' — but what remains is embraced by Faith in things fu- ture. And hence, ' we stajid, and walk, and live,' by faith '? There are degrees of faith, according to the degree of evidence, which are distinguished by different names, according to the things to which they relate ; as ' historical Faith, Faith of Heathens, Faith of Devils,' &c. &c. The lowest degsee of Faith is conjecture ; the second is opinion ; the third is firm belief. Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the thing proposed, but is slight or weak, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against. Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent, when a man is almost certain ; but he still has some fear of the contrary, remaining with him. Belief is a more full and assured assent to the truth. Belief, is the assent of the mind, to any truth or proposition. No matter what the arguments or propositions may be. If we admit the evidence, we give our assent and receive it as a truth. And hence we be- lieve it. But if we reject the evidence, which is only :ircumstant^al, we do not assent to it, nor believe, of course, we are unbelievers in tne thing. ' Self-evidence,' which is knowledge, is ir- resistible.' But, ' circumstantial evidence' is not. A man may continue in unbeljef two A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 85 ways : first, through a careless indifference ; and secondly, he may wilfully reject proper evidence. Hence, unbelief is avoidable ; otherwise how or why should he be commanded to believe ; or be condemned for unbelief, or not believing '? Here then is the proof or trial of Man, on which depends his eternity ! He is not adequate by his natural ability to keep the Adamic or Paradisical Law of works ; which requires a perfect obedience. Through the frailty of fallen nature, Man cannot do it. Therefore, ' by the deeds of the Law, shall no Flesh be justified' — that it may be by Grace, through FAITH in the Gospel. Man can believe, if he cannot work. He can admit the truth, by an assent unto it, and receive it, when the Spirit of truth reveals it unto him. And by giving assent heartily, he admits it, and thereby receives it ; and this is an Act of /a zi^. This act is right. And it is the lowest, and only act that man could do that is right. And hence this act of Faith is accounted or imputed unto him for right- eousness. Of course, the Penitent soul who feels condemned by the Moral Law^ which he has broke, and thereby forfeited his infant- ile Justification, feels the need of a Redeemer or a Saviour. And hence the Saviour, as offered in the Gospel by the Spirit, is gladly embraced; where, the soul finds a resting place ; even the virtue of that Name, inspires the soul with the evidence of pardon and peace, whereby he can rejoice with joy un- speakable and full of Comfort ; which is the earnest of the sa-int's inheritance, A degree oi Jaith and hope attends Repentance. — The Ninevites had a degree of Faith and Hope, which by Repentance, brought Salvation. The judgment of God hung over the City for ' Moral Evil,' which they were ignorant of. Faith coming by hearing — and hearing by the Word of God. The word of God was preached unto them ; and ' they believed God,' and said, ' who can tell but the Lord will be gracious .'' They fasted, and humbled themselves, which shows that they were saved, first, from their carelessness ; secondly, from their practices ; and thirdly, from the destruction denounced. A soul believes there is a God, and that salvation is necessary, or it would never seek for it. Also, there must be a degree of ' hope,' or else the soul would feel no heart to seek, but must sink into despair. ' Without Faith it is impossible to please God,' — Faith is the way to come — i^* ' For he that cometh to God, must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that dili- gently seek Him.' All the Blessings of God are attained only by Faith in Christ. First, to apprehend there is such a Blessing attainable ; and then seek in fervent expecta- tion ; believing, first, that God is ABLE to give the blessing, secondly, that He is willing to bestow it; thirdly, that He will give it, because He hath promised it, saying, ' what- soever ye ASK, believing that ye receive, ye shall have.' Here claiming the blessing by Faith. Fourthly claiming it 'NOW,' as now is declared to be the acceptable TIME, and day of Salvation ; ' to-day, if you will hear His voice," — ' Come for all things are NOW ready,' — God is in Christ reconciling the world unto himself, therefore be ye reconciled to God. We love God because He first loved us — HE FIRST loved u.s, before we loved Him. We need not do something to pacify God, to make Him willing to receive us. He | is v.^illing already : the hindering cause is on i the side of the Creature — his will being op- posed to the Will of God — as Christ saith, '0 ' Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have j gathered thy children together as a hen doth gather her chickens under her wings : hut ye WOULD not !' Knowledge, as before explained, being the effect of ' self-evidence,' is therefore a sensible or moral certainty, which of course cannot admit of doubt ; a man can TESTIFY no further than he knows. A man v/ho hath FELT conviction, can testify, as a Avitness of it, and give evidence to that truth. So one who hath experienced pardon — i. e. Witness of justification by Faith, can justify, saying, ^we KNOW in whom we have believed, because to him faith has been brought to sight — he has the inward divine Witness to the ^ sixth sense"" of the Soul ; and the testimony corresponds with the demands of his ' seventh or common sense,"" whereby he is able to give a rational account of it to others. The man who has experienced the blessing of sanctification can testify what he knows, and no further ; so the glorified Enoch and Elijah can testify what glorification is, for they know it ; but we do not, and yet we firmly believe it anrd hope for it ; yet when we obtain the same state of enjoyment, \he\\ faith brought to sight, and hope to the Fruition, and these two will then cease, being swallow- ed up in the knowledge and enjoyment for ever! Then let every Inquirer, who wishes to escape to Jerusalem, from the overthrow of Babylon, strive in earnest for Salvation, in fervent expectation of the blessings of pardon and purity. And if you cannot believe as you would, believe as you can — ' Lord, I hi- lieye, help thou mine unbelief.'' And if you cannot pray and seek as you would, jiray and seek as you can — resigning, submitting, and 86 A JOURNEY FRCI?' BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. depending upon his bounty for deliverance ; and never rest, until you find the Lord pre- cious to thy soul. Christ was in earnest for thee : 0 be in good earnest for thyself; and may God for Cnrist's sake speed you on the way. OF HOPE. An ' Hope'' of Future glory, is composed of Desire and Expectation, predicated upon Faith and Repentance, which were produced by a Divine Conviction in the MIND, of the reali- ty of the invisible World, through the opera- tion of the Holy Spirit of God. Conviction being thus wrought in the Heart, the consequence to such as persevere, is a reformation ; a forsaking of sin, and a conformity to the will of God — who is ever ready to receive and forgive returning peni- tents, for Jesus' sake ; where the Mind finds a resting place, and the Inquirer finds a Home. A man may desire a thing which he never expects to enjoy ; of course he has no hope of it, but is in despair. Again, a man may ex- pect a thing which is not desirable : and hence he does not hope for it, but is under dread on that account. Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, considered abstractedly, can constitute a -Hope^ they must be taken in conjunction, in order to remove the dread, avoid despair, and aiford a consolation in the mind. The Christian hopes for Heaven and glory. His hope is composed of desires and expecta- tion. Heaven he desires, being convinced it is a desirable place. He expects to get there, because there is a prospect before him. He has repented, and is forgiven. He enjoys a sense of the Divine Favor ; and feeling the evidence of pardon by the Witness of the Spirit of God in his soul, which witness is Righteousness, and Peace, and Joy in the Holy Ghost; which is styled the '-assurance' of ' Faith and Hope? For the aspect is ani- mating, and the prospect is cheering whilst looking through Hope, the perspective, by which we look into another and a better world. Hence, said one, 'Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright ; for the end of that Man is Peace !' Another, ' Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like^/s.' their death 'For the Righteous have hope m OF CHARITY. Charity consists in something more than giving away a few old worn out clothes to a beggar. For thus saith Paul ; ' Though I give ALL my goods to feed the poor, and have NOT CHARITY, it profitcth me nothing.' ' And though a man had all Knowledge and all Faith; so as to remove mountains, and talk like an angel ; and have not Charity, he would be only a sounding brass and a tinkling Cymbal'' Charity does not consist in NAME, nor in the outward form ; but is a suitable disposi- tion of heart, which is begotten by the Spirit of God. And hence those who are en- dowed with this precious grace aie said to be ' born of God,' and are called ' New Creatures.' They are new in many rtspects; first, they have new views and discoveries of things ; their judgments are new, and so are their mo- tives and desires, as also their objects and ends. The term Charity is frequently misapplied, and thereby abused. Hence, says one, ' I have no charity for such and such persons ; but such and such are very charitable.'' In the first case, FAITH or belief is intended, and in the latter, kindness. For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, but every act of kindness is not an act of charity ; because it does not always flow from a charitable motive, but often from pride, os- tentation, and vain glory. As the religion of Christ is summed up in one word, ' Love,' to say, ' I have no charity ;' is to say, I haye no religion : for there can be no religion without charity, which is Love : which principle causes its subjects to attend to the ' Moral Law,'' in point of duty ; ' Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself;' Secondly, the ' Laio of Nature,' which considers the ' Equal rights, wants, duties, and obligations of Man ;' and thirdly, the ' Rule of practice,' which is, ' as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even so to them ;' for the Law of Moses, the Spirit of the Prophets, the ex- ample of Jesus Christ concur in enjoining them: upon all mankind. Hence the importance of Charity. And the idea>^of a Christian without Charity, is a com- plete solecism ; like an honest Thief, a Chaste Harlot, or an Holy Devil. 'Charity never faileth,' being the Divine Eternal principle, but ' suffereth long and is kind' — suffer wrong rather than do wrong; and instead of 'being overcome with Evil, overcometh Evil with Good' — by returning good for evil. ' Charity, thinketh no evil,' i. e. is not jeal- ous and evil eyed, surmising evil, but '■hopeth and believeth all things,' for the best, by mak« ing proper allowances, and putting the most favorable construction upon m«n and things, that the nature of the case ^^^ll jiistly admit of. But charity is not a fool ; she must have legs to stand upon, knowing that justice should be done to every thing ; and hence desires that God and man, and all beings A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 87 should have their due, and feels determined to render the same to every Creature, she is ever ready to act in every case agreeable to the ^ Moral Law' — the 'Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Practice.' And upon this disposition hangs the eterni- ty of Man ; seeing he is to be rewarded ac- cording to the deeds done in the body. OF FASTING. ' Then shall they fast in those days,' which words of our Lord concerning His Apostles and followers, came to pass in the Gospel dis- pensation, as exemplified in the Acts of the Apostles, and in Paul's writings. The practice of fasting, and the benefits de- rived by it, are exemplified in the case of the Ninevites : of Queen Esther in the deliverance of the Jews from Haman, who was executed upon his own gallows which he had prepared for Mordecai, and in the case of Daniel. Our Lord mentioned a kind of Devil, which was to be expelled only by fasting and prayer. God does not require murder for sacrifice. A person instead of fasting niay starve, and injure their health, while others do not fast at all, but in attempting to avoid one extreme, run into the other. Jesus fasted, and afterward hungered : — Daniel fasted three full weeks, says, ' I eat no pleasant bread,' which implies a degree of ab- stinence, and bread of a coarser kind. A person who lives to the full, would find it to the health of his body as well as his soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence, from a principle of duty. And moreover, by being acquainted with a degree of hunger, he would the better sympathize with others, who are objects of charity and in distress. Fasting is enjoined, but there is no general rule laid down how often, or to what degree it shall be performed ; the reason is obyious, because the states and situations of men are so various, that no general rule could be laid down to suit every case. One is confined with sickness, and it is as much as can be done for him to take the necessary food for the support of life, while others are strong and i full health. Thus, as things and circumstances vary so much, no general rule is laid down, only the duty is inspired to fast ; but man, as a rational being, is required to act according to his judg- ment, and clear his conscience. The ' Prince of Darkness' is more busy to buffet and tempt the mind upon our Fast days, than at any other time, to prevent the exercise of Faith. But as the ' Kingdom of Heaven suffers violence, and the violent take it by force,' we should spend more time in private devotion then, than what we commonly do. OF PRAYER. The prayer of the profligate for damnation is an abomination to the Lord, and it is a mer- cy that he does not take them at their word. The prayer of the Hypocrite is wrong, and bis hopes shall perish. Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed Christ to depart from their coast. Others only say their prayers, like a parrot says his bor- rowed song, without as much form as the Ox, which kneels when he lies down, but like the Hog in the stye, falls down, and before they get half through, the Devil lulls them to sleep ! Thus they satisfy themselves by saying pray- ers and asking God to save them from their sins ; when they do not consent to part with them. But the commandment is to pray without ceasing, which is called mental prayers, being the language of the Heart, properly disposed towards God, to do His will. And let one lay down with such disposition of the heart and wake up any time and appeal to the inward testimony, he still feels the same disposition to do his Maker's will. In order to live in this frame of prayer it is proper and necessary to attend to the ejacula- tory prayer, like Abraham's servant, when he went to seek a bride for his Masters son ; as all things are sanctified through faith and prayer. We need God's blessing upon all things we do, and all things should be done to the glory of God. Therefore, we should ask his benedictions on all we do : and such things as cannot be done to the glory of God, in the name of Christ Jesus, we have no right to per- form ; for we are not authorised to take the Devil's tools to do the Lord's work with ! of course all engagements upon which we cannot look to God with a degree of expectation for his blessing to attend them, are forbidden fruit, with bitterness at the bottom. We ought not therefore to touch the accursed thing. Private prayer was the custom of the Pa- triarchs, Prophets, Christ and the Apos- tles. Jesus said, ' enter into thy closet, and shut to thy door, and pray to thy Father who is in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly,' &c. When you retire, don't hurry it over as a burthen and feel satisfied with the mere per- formance, like the school boy who repeats his lesson as a task ! But look in expectation, believing, first, that God is able to bless me now ; secondly, that being unchangeable, He declares His willingness, and now is the ac- cepted time ; thirdly, if you are ready, close in now and take the promise, and prove the veracity of God. ' Whatever ye ask believing, that ye receive, &c. ye shall have. For God 88 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. cannot deny himself, neither can he nor will he deny our Faith !' Also there is public prayer — even if but two or three meet in His name, He is with them ! OF WATCHING. 'What I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch,^ was the injunction of the Saviour of men, to His followers ! And hence the duty of watching is obligatory upon all mankind ; and there is a positive necessity, as every Christian feels and knows from experience, to attend to this important duty of watching, by reducing it to practice, considering the dan- gers and diiFiculties of this transitory and un- friendly world, which is so full of flattery and deceit that nothing can be depended upon as permanent here below ; but snares and tempta- tions accompany every lane of life ! As temptations generally come in through the medium of thought, there is need to watch over our thoughts, and keep our minds com- posed and solemnly stayed upon God, other- wise the soul will be as a ship, which having slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away by the tide, and stove against the rocks. Ex- amples also should be watched over, lest we .corrupt society by our misconduct. Children should be watched over, from an early period in a tender manner, and diligently restrained from apparent evil. Our weakness demand that a double guard be placed at every weak place, that we be not overtaken unawares, by any sudden or unforeseen event. The World, the Flesh and Satan, should be watched against with unwearied diligence. First, the World. The riches and cares of this life are both captivating and deceitful ; the mind being overcharged, the soul is sur- feited, and hence disqualified for devotion. — Therefore, says one, ' save all you can, and get all you can, and give all you can, that things of this world may prove a blessing and not a curse.' Watch against the love of the riches of this world, against the spirit of the world, and also the practice and fashions of the world, by not c®nforming to those which are wrong and im- proper ; but be transformed by the inward re- newing of the mind, and so have the adorn- ings ot truth and virtue. The ' Lusts of the Flesh, the Lusts of the Eye, and the Pride of Life,' must be watched against and conquered. The Devil, called the ' Prmce of this world,' will flatter the imagination, with promises which he never can perform, endeavoring by vain allurements to attract from the path of holiness. And moreover he will exhibit all the difficulties and trials of the cross of Christ, to deter the traveller from the happy road to Zion : saying, ' Mercy is clean gone, the day of grace is passed, of course there is no hope.' And thus strive to drive the soul to despair, and if possible to suicide. But those thoughts should be resisted, w^ith a hope in the merits of a Redeemer for acceptance with God. For while the desires remain,' the Spirit strives, and of course mercy may be sought and found by conformity to the will of God, depending upon His So7i for salvation. The Tempter also, after pardon is received, strives to destroy all our confidence in God, by reasoning in the mind, so as to give away to doubt and be filled with unbelief. For this abiding Witness in the soul, is to be kept by a constant exercise of faith in God, under the operation of His Spirit ; and hence it is obvi- ous that this mental exercise is the reaction of the Soul upon God. Therefore, a person heavenward bound, is as one rowing up against the stream ; by diligence there is pro- gression ; but if the exertion stops, the boat will float with the tide. So we must diligent- ly keep our minds as we ought, continually looking to God and depending our all upon him. When people backslide from God, it is not by giving away to great sins at first, but gradually little by little, from an omission of a thing of small beginning, until conscience is lulled to sleep, and enormities can be commit- ted without remorse. And hence their fall from their steadfastness is so gradual, as to be al- most imperceptible ; and when they are become poor, and blind, and naked, they still are ready to conclude, that they are rich and in- creased in goods and have need of nothing, and like Sampson, though shorn of his strength, and wist it not, they go out as at other times ] but fall an easy prey to his con- querors. And thus many strong men have fallen '!! And therefore we should remember the cau- tion to ^ shun all appearance of evil.' For it is easier to keep out of a snare, while one is out, than to get out after we once get in. Instead of reasoning with the tempter, we should betake to the strong hold in prayer, knowing that the Devil cannot counterfeit the Love of God, and a delight to do his will. For those sensations come from God alone. Watch for opportunities for meetings, pri- vate devotion, family instruction, reading the Scriptures, and strive to get all the good you can, and extend all the good within your power to others, which Christ will consider as done to himself, and will so acknowledge it in the aay of Judgment, if they flow from a spirit of obedience and love to Him. Jg^* Watch for the hour of Death ! ! Peo« pie are taken by Him suddenly and unawares. I In such an hour as ye think not the Son of A JOURNEY FROIM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 89 Man Cometh! Blessed are those that are found Watching. But those who say in their heart ' My Lord delayeth his coming ;' and are eating, drinking, quarreling, and sleeping, &c., such will be taken by surprise and ap- pointed to their portion with Hypocrites and unbelievers, where will be weeping and gnash- ing of teeth. Watching without prayer, or prayer with- out watching is of no account. For they are mutually connected and dependent upon each other. Hence being joined by the God of grace — that which God hath joined togeth- er, let not man put asunder. For if one is a drunkard habitually, and prays to be kept from it, and yet will not be guarded nor watch against it, what can his prayer avail 1 And on the other hand, if one will vratch but not pray, the resolution is soon broken, in consequence of the want of power to cope with the temptation and evil habit. Thei we must ' Watch and pray, that we enter not into temptation.' Sometimes watching and praying will not avail and make headway against the foe, then Fasting and a degree of abstinence must be used — as our Lord said, ' This kind goeth out by fasting and prayer.' And the spirit of prayer, which is the spi- rit of devotion, is the spirit of Christ, the en- joyment of which is a blessing. And those people, even if it be but the Husband and Wife who meet together thus, have the Lord Jesus with them. OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH. Death ! What is it ? Dying, simply consi- dered, is but the changing of states ! To leave the Prison and prison-yard, the body, the house of clay, which conhnes man to the Terraqueous ball through the power of gravi- tation. The Laws of Nature being reversed, which scenes present to view ! — JNIan, who was an inhabitant of time, is now disembodied and become an inhabitant of eternity ! How great those realities now, which once was viewed but darkness through the glass of Faith; How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind ! What awful horrors must seize the condemn- ed soul, who hath sinned against a righteous God. Those who ' Love the Lord,' and feel the powers of the world to come, whilst inhabit- ing the house of clay, and live for eternity, by denying themselves and taking up their daily Cross, and so follow after him in order to be his disciples. — How soon will all the scenes of life be over, and their eternity commence ! Then those important realities will be more fully understood which now at best are faintly known ! But soon we shall be unveiled to see as we are seen, and know as we are known. ■ As it relates to the agonies of death at the ^| time of our departure — pain of body is gene- i; rally gone, at or near the last moments. The [' ^^reatest pain most universally subsides, some few hours if not some days before the disso- lution. In Scripture the death of the right- eous is called sleep. Hence ' Stephen fell asleep,'^ ^c. fyc. Now the last sensation in slumber, before the senses are locked up in sleep are very sweet and agreeable, and by the same parity of reason, if we have the due preparation in the mind, why not possess an agreeable exit, at the hour of death ? Death is called the king of terrors, and is justly said to be a terror to Kings : But why ? The sting of death is personal sin ! And the strength of sin is the Law. For sin is the Transgression of the Law, which is the re- vealed will of God ; and hence the soul comes under the divine displeasure, and the person is afraid to appear before a Righteous Judge, being conscious of self-condemnation. A person with a Bee in his hand might be afraid of it ; but if the sting be pulled out and is gone, why should the man fear ? So if the sting of death be removed by the Par- don of all personal sin ; then being restored to the favor of God, as one of his Family ; dread must be removed and terror be gone, what then should one have to fear ? There must be a joy in God, and a rejoicing in the pros- pective hope of Eternity, from possessing an earnest of their inheritance in the kingdom of God. Thus the Lord gives suffering grace in a suffering day, and dying, or supporting grace in a dying day ! OF HELL AND PARADISE. Neither Hell nor Paradise are the eternal home of any Being, or their places of final destination at the consummation of all things. But rather they are the intermediate states and periods of time, which departed souls in- habit between the dissolution and the resur- rection of the Body, before the general judg- ment. The souls of mankind do not sleep in the graves with their bodies, until the resurrec- tion, but exist in a separate state, in a sensible manner. St. John saw the souls of those who were beheaded for the testimony of Jesus, under the Altar, and the Rich Man's body was en- tombed in grandeur, yet we read of him ! ' In Hell he lifted up his eyes,' &c. ' saw Abra- ham, and cried, and said unto him, I am tor- mented.' ' Lazarus is comforted ;' which cases evince the realities of future sensation. The term ' Hell,^ or Hades is to cease at the consummation of all things, when all the dead must be given up, and the ' Lake of Fire,^ re- ceive those who are doomed to it ; and Hell and Death be cast into the Lake, which shows that Hell is something distinct from the Lake. And hence the former will be swallowed up of the latter, like yesterday in the following time, when this day commenced. The idea of a purgatory or restoration from Hell to Heaven is a delusion. For that Christ did not go to the lower inhabitants to preach repentance to the damned, is evident from what he said to the thief on the cross. ' To-day, shalt thou be with me in Paradise.^ And the prediction, ' thou wilt not leave my soul in Hell, nor suffer- thine Holy One to see corruption,' was a prophecy of David, concerning the resurrection of Christ, so that he should not corrupt, according to the com- mon cause of human nature before the re- union of the soul and Body ! OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. At the consummation of all things, the states of all mankind will be made perfect, and become complete and not before. The ideas of right and wrong supposes two sides to a question, with certain consequences entailed on the principles of Moral Equity. Hence the subject must pre-suppose, a gov- ernor and the governed with Laws from the former, as governor, to regulate the latter who are the governed, and laws imply penal- ties annexed; and of course a Judgment, that justice may reward or punish, as the case may require. Consequently upon those premises the con- clusion must follow, seeing mankind are con- scious of a right and wrong, that a day of Judgment must take place, in which the world shall be judged in righteousness. And hence the beauty of the expression, ' God hath ap- pointed a day to judge the world in righteous- ness by Christ Jesus,- who as man knows what allowance to make for human infirmi- ties ; but as God he cannot err, as some of our finite Judges do. Christ, the Judge upon His throne ! The mediatorial office being then given up. The Angels, called the clouds of Heaven, of which two hundred and two millions are but a part. And all the dead from the days of Adam to that time, from the King upon the throne to the Beggar upon the dung-hill, both great and small, with those who will then be alive, must appear in the grand assembly, not as curious and idle spectators, but as respon- sible cieatures, who must be judged and re- warded according to the deeds done in the body, and to receive their sentence according- ly, whether it be good or evil, it will be done according to sound justice. The Devils also who are reserved under chains of darkness unto that day to be punished, and will ap- pear to receive their doom. And such will be the Majesty of the Judge upon the throne, that the terrestrial Heaven and the Earth will flee away, and the Books will be opened and the witnesses will appear First. The Book of Nature, in which the wisdom, goodness, and power of the Supreme Governor of the world, may be read. Secondly. The Book of God's remem- brance will be opened. Mala. iii. Rev. xx. Thirdly. The Book of Conscience ; and these two will exactly tally. Fourthly. The book of Truth, and those who have the written word will be judged according to it ; and fifthly, the ' Book of Life' will be opened, and happy are they, whose names are written in that book ! The witnesses. — ' Thus saith the Lord, I will be a swift witness against the Adulterer, and False-swearer, and such as oppress the hireling in his wages, and turn away the stranger from his right, and fear not the Lord of Hpsts.' Angels who were our guardians, will be witnesses, and so will the Saints of God and particularly His Ministers. — The Devils also will be witnesses, and so will companions in sin and wickedness, witness against each other. Yea, so plain will naked truth appear, that none Avill deny the facts, but must ac- knowledge their sentence to be just. Jesus Christ being appointed heir of all things, shall judge in righteousness. The kingdom of Heaven being prepared for men from the foundation of the world, which first was attainable by obeying the Paradisical Law, and after the fall, the 'Law of Faith' was substituted through a Redeemer. But the ' Lake of Fire and Brimstone was prepared for the Devil and his Angels primarily, but not for man, who is an intruder there ; and hence the danger of eternal damnation V- Mark iii. 29. The righteous, who are justified by Faith in this world, i. e. have received the pardon of personal sins by conformity to the will of God, and then have proven their obedience and love to Christ, by keeping His commandments, and walking in the light ; these, in that day of final retribution, will not only stand acquitted, but will receive a reward, not of debt, but of grace, called 'a crown of glory which fadeth not away.' Thus Faith is brought to sight, what was a subject of faith once, has now become a sub- ject of knowledge. The righteous are Heirs of God and ^ joint heirs'' with the Lord Jesus Christ, who said, ' To him that overcometh, will I give to sit with me in my throne.' Hence the sentence, ' Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world ; for I was an hungered and ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in, naked and ye clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye came unto me, and visited me ; inas- much as ye did it unto one of the least of these,- ye did it unto me.' — 'Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joys of thy Lord !' But to the opposite characters, who had the power, means, and opportunities of improving, but did it not, being opposed to the Moral gov- ernment of the Supreme Governor of the world : those rebels must receive their desert on equitable principles, which sentence will be to depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels. The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ in his throne, will judge Angels, by acquiescing in the w411 of God, and say Amen to his jus- tice, when he pronounces upon the Devils their final doom. Three ministers appear — the first' preached for money and popularity. The second preached from contention, or backslide after his labors were attended with a blessing. The third preached from conviction of duty, in the spirit of love to Christ. What will be the difference of their reward at the day of retri- bution '? The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and must go with him to his place, which is pur- chased with the reward of iniquity. The sec- ond comes forth saying, 'Lord! Lord! I taught thus and so, and cast out devils in thy name!' But hark ! ' Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity.' The third, whose principle was love and duty to Christ, will shine forth as the Sun in the firmament for ever. OF PROVIDENCE L\ NATURE. There is no such thing as accident in na- ture ; as ' accident or chance,' or chance com- monly so called, in which neither the hand of God directs or superintends, any more than there can be effects without causes, or nothing can produce something. Nature hath received her laws from God, on the principles of me^chanical necessity, still subordinate to, and dependent on himself, who is the centration of Universal Nature, and can alter or suspend those laws at pleas- ure. And hence the doctrine of Miracles and Providence. There is such a thing as ' primary law of nature,' and also a law of a secondary result of the first. The first, as primarily establish- ed by the Creator in His works ; the latter as the necessary consequence of art or habit, t>y the power and agency of man. When Hezekiah had departed from God, sickness overtook him, with the message, ' Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die,' &c.. The king's tears and prayers denote his re- pentance. Then God, who knoweth how to resist the proud, and to give grace to the hum- ble, sent the message, ' I will add unto thy days fifteen years.' The sentence was revers- ed, and as a token, the sun went back ten de- grees in the dial of Ahaz. Yet means were used for his recovery. St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that there should not be the loss of any life, only the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors were about to flee away in the boat, ' except these abide in the ship ye cannot be saved !' Hazael inquired if his Master would recov- er, received for answer, ' he may recover, but God hath ^showed me that he will surely ^ie,' i. e. according to the common course of things in the order of nature, he might recover : but God saw the intention of Hazael to reverse the order of nature by art, and thus he died an unnatural death. jMan sins without permission, by stealing the time, and as.suming the liberty and authority to do it, which is not prevented. For should man be prevented irresistibly from sinning, he would cease to be that creature of a noble mind, for which he was designed by his Ma- ker, as a re.'^ponsible agent, who might be ca- pable of a reward. God permits some of the effects of man's de- signs to take place, by withdrawing his re- straining hand, as exemplified in the instance of Job, when the hedge round about him was removed. Man can appoint, but God, in Avisdom and mercy, and Justice, can disappoint, having ways and means and ends worthy of himself, both in the furtherance, and accomplishment, and reward of Virtue, and the correction or chastisement and punishment of vice ! Afflictions to the righteous are from the grace of God, in mercy to wean their affec- tions from the love of the creature, to feel de- pendent upon the Creator. For some people cannot bear prosperity ; they would be as ships with great sails, having no ballast. Sometimes God designs to glorify himself in us, by our sufferings, to prove our graces, for the conviction of others — and again to prove us, and thereby qualify us to be as instruments of usefulness to others, in some particular sphere of action in his church — to labor from experience, as well as theory. But above all, the saints are tried, that they may become meet subjects for Jerusalem, the City of the Great King. OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL. It is obvious that not only the Angel of the 92 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. Covenant, Jehovah, the Lord Jesn? Christ, who heing appointed heir of all things, at- tends and superintends the affairs of nations and individuals, but created Angels, who also are employed in the important affairs of Man ; as the general tenor of Scripture will author- ize us to believe, both in the Old and New Testament. Evil Angels appear to have a monarchy among themselves ; ' Beelzebub, the Prince of Devils," — ' The Devil and his Angels, — ' My name is Legion, for we are many.' — ' Then goeth he. and taketh seven other spirits more wicked than himself,' which argues de- grees of Avickedness, even among the Devils. From the principles of 'Moral Evil,' Evil spirits are always ready to go upon evil er- rands, like a dog when his master unchains him. This is exemplified in the case of Job — before the hedge was removed, Satan had no power to touch Job, but when God remov- ed the hedge, Satan went to work, and yet he had his boundaries even then. Satan is said to be the messenger of, and to have the power of death ! God is said to have slain the first-born of Egypt by sending 'Evil Angels' among them. When the spirit of God had departed from Saul, an ' Evil Spirit' from the Lord came upon him. Paul was ' bufiettsd by the messenger of Satan.' For Moral Evil, ' God shall send them strong delusions, to believe a lie, that they may be damned, because .' This is exemplified in the case of Ahab, king of Isra- el. God sitting upon His throne, (and all the host around said,) ' Who will persuade Ahab to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that he may fall there V None was found to go, it being con- trary to the nature of a good angel to go upon a bad errand : at length one appears, saying, 'I will go and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all Ahab's prophets.' The Lord re- plied, 'Thou shalt prosper and prevail — go and do it !' Thus Ahab was deluded and fell in battle, because he let Benhadad go, whom he should have slain, and the Lord said, 'Be- cause thou hast let go out of thine hand a man wiiom I appointed for utter destruction, there- fore thy life shall go for his life, and thy peo- ple for his people,' as the sequel proved. Thus Benhadad, Agag, and the Canaanites lived longer than was the will of God they should — while others do not ' live half their days,' but die sooner than is the revealed will of God they should ; for some take their own lives and the lives of others, when it is the revealed will of God, ' Thou shalt not kill !' Then that we may have angels to guide or bear us away as Lazarus did ; and as the Patriarchs, be" gathered to our people above; let us lead the life of the righteous, that we may die their death, and our last end be like theirs. INIark the perfect man, and behold the upright, for the end of that mah is peace I* * Grace is a gift or favor conferred upon an unworthy object. Debt implies diXi obligation ; but God is under no obligation to His creatures. Of course, whatsoever he bestows, must be free unmerited grace. The Kingdom of Heaven prepared for man, from the foundation of the world, was Grace. Man, by Grace, was at first placed in a state of Trial in Paradise, "under a Law of works, which law saith, do, and live — or as Paul saith, if a man ' keep the Law, he shall live by the Law.'' But the moral faculty is so impaired and darii since the FALL, that man is not adequate to keep the Paradisical Law. And therefore, as says the Apostle Paul, by the deeds of the Law shall no flesh be justified in the sight of God, that it may be by GRACE through FAITH in Chnst Jesus. Hence the Law of faith, requiring righteousness, by grace through faith is fitted to the capacity and situatio'n of fallen man. :\Ian being capable of believing, his FAITH instead of works, may be imputed to him for righteous- ness; and thus he ma.j he justified through FAITH in Christ. And so the 'Law of Faith' is brought in as the condition of his salvation. And thus he m.ay arrive at last at Jerusalem, wliich 'kingdom was prepared for man from the foundation of the world.' And be admitted ac- cording to the original order of things : — by man's free will concurring with the commandments, in the estab- lished order of God. The ' Lake of Fire,' which originally was ' prepared for the devil and his Angels,' was never designed for man. Consequently, if man goes there, it is by stealing the time, and assu/ning the liberty to sin ; and thereby inverting the established order of things, contrary to God's appointment — for God appointed His creatures to serve Him but never gave them His permission to sin ; on the contrary, He positively forbids it. Therefore, by violat- ing the moral order of God, these Rebels disqualify them- selves for the kingdom of God, and are thereby fitted for the lake of fire. And inoral justice demands the execution. All the favors of God are grace — but more particularly those in Christ Jesus as a 'E-edeemer and 'Saviour.' As all titles, to every favor was forfeited by sin, man could not make atonement for his crime ; but must remain condemned by the Law which he has violated, and stand exposed to all the dire consequences which at the least must be privation ; unless there he a RANSO.M I Hence, ' Christ was delivered for our offences, and rose again for our justification. He suffered, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God. God so loved the world, that He sent His Son, that the world through Him might be saved. No man taketh my life from me ; — I have pow- er to lay it down, and to take it again — greater love than this hath no man, than that he lay down his life for his friend — and I lay down my life for the sheep. He was wounded for our transgression ; and, the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquity of us ALL.' "We read of the ' Seven Spirits of God,' referring to the different OPERATIONS. First, the enlightening grace of God which is saving in its NATURb^, saving, mankind from their natural dark- ness by ' enbghtening every man who cometh into the world.' Secondly, restraining grace, by which man is distin- guished and prevented from becoming mere devils in- carnate, through the principle of 'J^loral Evil,' which principle is restrained bj' the grace of God, and saves from those consequences which otherwise would follow. Thirdly, justifying grace, i. e. 'An act whereby God, for ChrisVs sake pardoneth all our sins 1' which is Sal- vation from the condemnation of SIN, as well as from the love and reigning power, and dominion of sin t Fourthly, the infusion of the Spirit, or sanctifying grace of God by which man is saved for his privation, and from the nature of sin. FifWily, comforting, supporting and heart cheering grace, which saves from the gloom that otherwise would surround the mind. Sixthly, the grace which leads, guides and instructs into necessary truth, and into practical duty. And, Seventhly, the peace and joy of the kingdom, which brightens up the prospect of eternity, and inspires the mind with 'hope, beyond the life, which foretaste is the ' earnest of the Saint''s inheritance of another world,' and A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 93 OF THE RESURRECTION. The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, but it possesses the innate principle of immor- tality. For if one particle of water could be annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might on the same principle sink into a state of non- entity. JNIatter may be changed, as it relates to time, place, and quality, yet there may be certain innate principles of matter, the identity, of which can never become a part, or the pro- perties of any other body. Supposing a person to be dead, and eaten by a fish, which fish is eaten by a man. Query. Could the second person have any of the real particles of the first ; and if so, who of the twain will possess them at the re- surrection, as loth cannot have it ? ' A corn of wheat cast into ground, remain- eth alone, except it die.' The corn upon the stalk is not the same kernel that was sown, but rather is some of the innate principle of the corn which was sown, and is brought to perfection. It was sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body ; sown in weakness, raised in power : this mortal shall put en im- mortality, that mortality may be swallowed up Mortality, implies subject to decay. Mat- ter may be changed, as it relates to shape and form, &c. but still it doth exist, though in a different mode and situation. And the innate principle of the identity of man cannot be changed, to become the property of another ; then each will retain his own, though thd skin, and flesh and blood, the coarser matter, which is supposed to change every seven years upon the living, be set aside as acquired, yet the original man remains, the other being the dregs. ' But it doth not yet appear what we shall be, but this we know, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.' We now* see and know but in part, then shall we see as we are seen, and know as we are known ! OF THE LAKE OF FIRE. The lake of fire, originally prepared for the is called 'Righteousness and Peac», and Joy in the Holy Ghost.' As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the ope- ration of the Holy Spirit, requires the concurrence of man's free will, in order for him to experience salvation from his sins — for man is not to be saved in his sins, but must 1)6 saved from his sins. Hence the propriety of the caution : ' Quench not the Spirit,' lest it be said inthe lan- guage of Stephen — 'As your fathers did, so do ye always resi.st the Holy Ghost,' and so destruction come uf(On you to the uttermost : and God says, because I have called and ye have refused, and set at naught my counsel — I therefore will laugh at your calamities, and mock when your fear cometh. ' Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone,' and then the heart replies ; 'The Hai-vest is past and the summer is ended, and I am not saved ; and the consequence is, to receive the sentence, ' Depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels.' 1 Devil and his angels into which the wicked will be cast, as their final doom, which is the second death, and burns with fire and brim- stone, is dreadful to contemplate A bar of iron heated, when touched with brimstone will run down like melted lead. Supposing a person to be confined, and yet not consumed. How av/fiil is the thought ! In this life, time is divided by days, and months, and years, but in eternity, where years shall cease to roll, how will time then be described ? Suppose a damned Ghost should inquire of Beelzebub, the time ? Beelzebub replies, 'eternity!' After a period equal to ten thousand years, multiplied by the number of sands, the waves, the drops, the stars, and then the twigs and spires of grass, and doubled over ten thousand times, and multiplied again, still the reply would be eternity ! Without pleasure, and without slumber, and without end ! A trial implies a limited accountability, at the end of which judgment and justice will take place, and prove final. Therefore, if the original established order of man, and his end, was heaven, his will concurring; but, by non-conformity he inverted his own order and destination, whereby he disqualified himself for the fruition, being contaminated with moral evil, and is so hardened as to be incorrigible, and hence confirmed in his vicious disposition of heart, so as to become as the lower inhabi- tants, and a fit subject for that region only. For any being, being put into a place or situ- ation for which it has no disposition, the state would afford it no pleasure ; not being agree- able to its nature, it could feel no union or satisfaction in it, but would rather depart to a place more suited to itself, and be with beings more congenial to its nature. And hence it appears, that the very damned would be in more torment, was it possible for them to get heaven in their own nature ; than to remain in their damned state ! Therefore man must be born again, while the Holy Spirit strives to change the heart by grace, or else remain incorrigible for ever, and continue unhappy of course. OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. Though we say God filleth immensity, yet that is no argument, why we may not suppose with propriety, that there is some particular place, where the effulgent glory of God is more displayed to the view and admiration of His creatures, than in any other place? Enoch and Elijah were translated } they can- not be every where, of course they must be somewhere. The body of our Lord was finite, of course it does not fill immensity ; it is not every where, of course it must be somewhere, from which we may infer a located heaven } J 94 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. and on the other hand a located ' Lake of Fire and Brimstone.' How different those places, and also the states and situations, and dispositions of those inhabitants ! The hundred and forty and four thousand sang a song which none could learn but they themselves, although there was such a great multitude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, which no man could number, who were redeemed from the earth, by the blood of the Lamb, unto God, and joined in a song of acknowledgment and thanksgiving. The situations of individuals are different, universally varying from each other in a greater or less degree, which must vary their experience and enjoyments, and of course the degrees of their reward in the other world, which is to be prepared according to the deeds done in their body ; and this taken in con- junction with their various talents, and the "difierent dispensations they were under. Of the millions of different complexions and physiognomies, no two are exactly alike in the whole creation. So also experiences varying from the different dispensations will differ in the same universal degree. Different tempers of mind, and natural dispositions of heart. Different states of the body, health and sick- ness. Different circumstances too, riches and poverty. Different periods of existence, long and short life. Different abilities, whether natural or acquired. Different situations, whether in good or bad society. Difference in the opportunity, power and means of ac- quiring information, and doing acts of brother- ly kindness and charity, or being confined to solitude, as objects of want and distress. From the nature of such diversity of cases, their rev/ards must vary beyond description : when it is done in equity, agreeable to the deeds done in the body. Hence the expres- sion, ' There are many mansions in my Fa- thers house.' So St. Paul, when speaking of the Resurrection, ' Those who are Christ's at his coming.' ' Every one in his own order — compare them to the Sun, Moon and Stars, which differ from each other in glory,' or mag- nitude. The smallest difference there, between two saints, will be greater than the greatest differ- ence possibly imaginable upon earth, between the greatest Monarch and the lowest Peasant. Aid yet the infant^ the smallest CUP, will be perfectjy satisfied, being brim full of the joys of the kingdom of God. The memory, which is now impaired by the fall, being clogged with a disordered, mor- tal body, will then be liberated and repaired, being arrived to maturity. Paul compares this life to childhood, and that to manhood, sayin,^ ' When I was ' a child, I thought, and understood, and spake as a child ; but when I became a man, I put away childish things.' ' We now see through a glass darkly, and see and know but in part ; but when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part will be done away, then shall I see as I am seen, and know even as I am known.' The act of praising God then for redemption here in time proves the retention of the power of recollection ; and hence why not see, and know, and recollect our friends again ? See- ing that no power of the soul, which is of utility here, will ever be diminished hereafter, but greatly strengthened and enlarged. Consequently, the longer our stay below, with proper faithfulness, and the greater our conflict in the Christian warfare, when we shall have overcome by the blood of the Lamb ; the soul will be the more enlarged and capacitated for a greater enjoyment in the realms above. Because the greater the trials and conflicts, the greater the deliverance and salvation ; which experience must excite proportionate sensations of gratitude. For God designs his dispensations, whether merciful or afflictive, to prove our obedience, that we may receive a reward at His hand, as grace, but not of debt, agreeable to our im- provement. Vessels may vary in size, whether a pint, a quart, or gallon ; fill them, and each will be perfectly full, according to its degree : so the infant will be as perfectly happy as its capa- city can admit and enjoy — but those who live to the age of fifteen or twenty years, pass through proportionably more trials, and must feel a heart of gratitude accordingly. If so, then look at the old Soldiers of the Cross, and those who have ' turned many to righteous- ness, shall shine as the stars for ever and ever.' There to see not only the first, oldest, most patient, strongest, meekest and most perfect men of old times, but all the patriarchs, pro- phets, apostles and martyrs of the Lord, with all who depart this life in His favor, and join in the general assembly and church of the first born 5 where they obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away, and all tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and peace and joy shall for ever flow ! ! There the blessed shall have correct judg- ment of things, and view the expanded works of God, with admiration and wonder ! Therefore, as God sees and knows whal will be best for each and all, and in infinite wisdom, grants or withholds the things of this life, we ought to be resigned to His gra- cious and wise dispensations, knowing that whatsoever is withheld, is for the best, seeing that ' no good thing shall be withheld from them who walk uprightly; but all things A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 95 shall work together for good to them who love the Lord;' 'For as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them \Yho fear Him.' ' For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open to' their prayer : but the face of the Lord is against the wicked,' And the Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptation.' Then as ' trials work patience, and patience experi- ence, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, because the Love of God is shed abroad in the heart.' ' Our light affliction which is but for a moment, shall work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of GLORY !' ' For the sufferings of this present world are not worthy to be compared with the joys which shall be revealed.' Consequently, by ' enduring unto the end, in the ways of righteousness,' we shall have all to hope and nothing to fear, for such have the promise of a final salvation ; such, in their last moments, shall be enabled to say with one of old, ' I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the Faith, and am now ready to be offered, and the time of my de- parture is at hand — henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of glory, which fadeth not away, which God the righteous Judge will give me at that day; and not only me, but also to all those who love his appearing.' Considering the way, the nature, the means, the END, accomplished by Creation, Redemption and Salvation — the subject is worthy of God himself! and his creatures ever will have ground and cause of adoration, which never can wax old ! ! CONCLUSION. From the convictions brought to my rational understanding by the divine evidence in my own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied of the following things as facts. First. There is such a thing as ' Natural Evil' in the world. Secondly. That there is such a thing as ' Moral Evil' also, and Thirdly. That Natural Evil is the conse- quence of 'Moral Evil.' Fourthly. That the New Birth is not a chimera, but a Divine reality, on which hangs the blissful eternity of man. Fifthly. That Jesus Christ is more than a creature, and is the only way to God as a Sa- viour af men. Sixthly. That Repentance, Faith and Hope, and Love, are experiencedby the people of God. Seventhly. That Salvation is of Grace, Man's free will concurring, which is necessa- ry, in order to be justified here, or stand justi- fied hereafter. But man's condemnation is of himself, by revolving against God's moral government. Eighthly. That the knowledge of pardon is attainable here ; the witness first of our own spirit, a consciousness of it ] and then the di- vine evidence, by the operation of his spirit, which witnesseth with our spirit, and gives the conformation of it, which. Ninthly. Is the kingdom of heaven opened in the soul, and is the earnest of the Saint's inheritance ; and inspires the mind with the assurance of Hope beyond this life. The destruction of Babylon is inevitable, for the wicked must be overthrown, which they are conscious of upon serious reflection, and in the hour of danger, being alarmed like poor Volney upon the Lake. But the righteous have hope in their death, arising from the assurance of faith in Christ Jesus. From more than twenty years' experience of the truth of the Revelation of Christ in the heart as the foundation and essence of all religion, I feel a satisfaction in resting my eternal all upon Him ; and by preserv- ing, in obedience to God, to my life's end, depending on His Son as my Saviour, I be- lieve he will receive me when I die, together with all the Israel of God, who persevere to the end, in that blissful state, where we shall unanimously join to sing the following lines : And let this feeble body fail, And let it faint or die ; My soul shall quit this mournful vale, And soar to worlds on high ; Shall join the disembodied Saints, And find its long sought rest : That only bliss for which it pants, In the Redeemer's breast. In hopes of that immortal crown, I now the cross sustain ; And gladly wander up and down. And smile at toil and pain ; I suffer on my three score years. Till my Delirerer come, And wipe away his servant's tears, And take his' P^xile home. 0 what hath Jesus bought for me 1 — Before my ravished eyes Rivers of life divine I see, And trees of Paradise ; 1 see a world of spirits bright, Who taste the pleasures there : They all are rob'd in spotless white, And conqu'ring palms they bear. O what are all my sufl"'rings here. If Lord thou count me meet, With that enraptur'd host t' appear, And worship at thy feet ? Give joy or grief give ease or pain ; Take life or friends away ; But let me find them all again, In that eternal day ! 0 ye professing people of God, Zion bleeds ! — her walls are 'broken down, therefore bestir yourselves, and let not an hypocrite be found in the gate ! But if ye love Christ, put on Christ, and prove your love, by walking - -i J>0 A JOURNEY FROr.I BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. in the liglit, as He is in the light, and keep- ing His commandments. Adorn your profes- sion by your life and conversation, remem- bering how many, it is to be feared, have stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of the professors, who have wounded the cause of religion, more than the writings of the Deists. Get all the good you can, and do all the good to the souls and bodi'es of men with- in your power, for the Redeemer's sake, who will acknowledge the whole in the day of judgment. But, 0 ye rebels in heart, take warning ! for time grows old, and the judgrp»ents of God are abroad in the earth ! Fly, escape for your life ! attend to the light of grace : seek Je- sus, and take the high road, and tarry not in all the plain, that you may escape the final overthrow of Babylo^^, and have ' Peace and Happiness' for ever at Jerusalem ! A DIALOGTE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGtLAR. «7 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR/ FROM THE TENTH EDITION. Curious. FRIEND Singular, how and where have you been for a long time 1 Singular. If you are curious to know, I have been in different parts, and striving through grace to do as well as I could C. That is well, but it is a great thing for one to say he does as he ought. S. True — but nevertheless we should act at all times, and on all occasions, as in the im- mediate presence of God — as the ship on the Ocean, let the course of the wind be as it may, the ship's head is aimed for the port of destin- ation, so we should conduct for Eternity, as one who must give account. C. What makes you so Singular in your looks, dress and conduct, from every body else ? S. As it relates to my looks, no two persons are exactly alike. And even your looks are peculiar to yourself, and no one is just like you. And as it relates to dress, if yours were flung into an heap with others, you could pick out your own from all the rest — and with re- gard to singularity, I am conscious I am never singular, merely for singularity sake. C. Why do you act and travel in the man- ner ihat you do. What are your motives and reasons for so doing ? S. jNIy motives are the glory of God in the salvation of immortal souls ! My reasons are a consciousness of duty to my God and my fellow mortals — for I wish for peace of mind / C. Do you suppose that all mankind are in the wrong, and none are right but you ? S. I suppose many are right in many things, and all are liable to err — some are more right than others. And as it relates to myself, no • These Dialogues are founded upon circumstantial facts. man should be our pattern further than ke fol- lows Christ. Also proper behavior should vary according to times and circumstances. C. Then I suppose you conclude you are the most right ; and how is it that none have found out so right a way before '? S. We are given to understand that there are various gifts in the Christian Church ; and yet all by the same Spirit — and every man in his own order., at the coming of Christ. Of course we should have the spirit of our station in the Church of Christ. And this sphere of action I believe to be mine . in it, God gives me inward peace ; out of it, I believe I should lose my usefulness to others. C. Then you are for an inspired ministry, and a Spiritual Church. What do you think of all the religious societies ; are not some of these ' the Church of Christ V S. To style one sect, ' the Church of Christ,' is to save that party at the expense of all the rest ; and of course savors of religious bigotry., tyranny and superstition ; as the preceding ages have horribly exemplified. Whereas the Book of Truth informs us, that '■God is no re- specter of persons, but in every nation he that feareth God., and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him,' and shall join in the song of salvation, with the society above, ' out of every nation, kindred, tongue, language and people ;' of course there may be bad and good people among all sects. C. Suppose all Christians should do like you, there would be no form or order in the world ; and of course, confusion would come in at the door. S. To say ' if all should do like me,' yon might as well say on the same principle, where would be the Carpenters if all were Black- smiths '? It is no just mode of reasoning. As yd A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. the different branches of mechanism are neces- sary for society, so these different gifts are ne- cessary, as the eye, hand and foot, &c., to constitute one perfect body. As the whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole. As to confusion — what is termed confusion with and by men, may be order with God. who sees not as men see. C What do you believe and preach ? S. I believe in the Deity of Jesus Christ.* ♦ It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give Divine honors to a mere creature, Jesus Christ mAst be viewed in a more noble light. Eternity, Immensity and Infinity, are words we have heard and can repeat ; but who can fix any definite mean- ing to them ? Though they are in common use, yet they are words fit only to be applied to the Deity, and ought not to be applied any where else 5 for they cannot be otherwise used without palpable absurdities, and nonsen- sical contradictions. And such abuses have too long been existing in the world already ! An Infinite, Eterna:l Being of Immensity ! Who or what can man know of HIM, the CAUSELESS CAUSATOR, but by Revelation, Inspiration or Manifestation ? How can man worship his Maker with his understand- ing, provided he be in the darkness of ignorance, so far, as neither to know nor understand any thing about it ? ' The world by wisdom know not their Maker.' ' He is a Spirit, and is spiritually discerned.' ' What man know- eth the things of man, save the spirit of a man which is within him ?' And how shall a man know the mind and will of his Maker, but by Revelation. If the Maker of man be a spirit, how shall His will be revealed, so as to be understood but by Inspiration 1 Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole world, who could bear the sound ? The clash of ten thou- sand pieces of artillery redoubled, would be comparative silence ' Well might the Jews at Mount Sinai request Moses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord being so dreadful in their ears. The human family is so nu- merous, and their cases so many and so various ; and their languages so different — as twenty in New Orleans —hence there could not any thing be heard distinctly, but all would be nonsens<» and confusion. Hence the tender care and goodness of God the Maker and Governor, over man his creature ; in sending the in- fluence of his Holy Spirit, to operate upon the mind and guide man upon the road to Jerusalem ; so that without terror he may be enlightened to understand his ilaker's will, and inspired with evidence and conviction on the all important subject. The Jingel of the Covenant, was not a created angel ; but was termed 'Jehovah,' which name the Jews consider as implying all the Divine attributes ; and therefore will not speak it, lest it should not be done with suitable rev- erence, and so take this majestic name in vain, and not Le guiltless. And hence they wdll write it only. The word 'Lord,' printed in small capitals in the Old Testament, should be Jehovah ; which the Jews under- stood to imply the Divinity of the Messiah, to be mani- fested in the world as the Saviour of men. Whatsoever God, the Causeless Causator, does — it is done in and through Jehovah— the Lord Jesus Christ, who is called the Son of God. Thus, He existed in the beginning as the word. ' I AM ;' God hath appointed Him heir of all things— by Whom He made the worlds— by him all things were made, and with- out him was not any thing made that was made. Man was in the hand of Christ before ' Moral EviV was in the world. And when man fell he still was in the hand of Christ, ' who called unto him in the cool of the day,' which exhibits the beauty of those words,—' God so loved the world, that He sent His Son into the world, that who- soever believeth in Him should not perish, but have ever- lasting life, for God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.' Hence, 'We love GoA, because Hb first loved ns. No man knoweth the Father save the 4on, and he to whom the Son will reveal Him.' Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from C. Do you feel willing to depend your ever- lasting welfare on Jesus Christ. S. To see one malefactor put confidence in another, who is under the same condemnation, to save him, exhibits great faith ; and also a noble opinion, as exemplified in the instance of Calvary. To trust in a creature to save me, I cannot; but to trust in Christ, according to the Gospel, gives me peace, and brightens up the prospects of eternity before me. C. But supposing Christ was a deceiver? then he was only an impostor, and of course you are under a delusion. iS^. The worst of opposers to Christianity admit that Christ, as man, was a great man, of cours€ no real good man will be a deceiver. If so he was no impostor. Therefore, accord- ing to this admittance, his religion may be ge- nuine and real. Again, it is too uncharitable to suppose and conclude, that all who have died so happy and triumphant in the love and religion of Jesus Christ were under a delu- sion. And if it be once admitted that it was a reality with even but one instance, the point is gained. C. How do you know that there ever was such a person as Jesus Christ upon earth 1 S. Observe the account of Josephus, of Pi- late to the Senate of Rome, our dates, with other historians, as well as Scripture. Also, the many circumstantial proofs, as the letters of Pliny to Trajan, which Christian opposers admit to be genuine ; with the many efforts made to root out Christianity from the earth in vain ! Christianity has, does, and will prevail.* C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exist, and was a good man, yet the resurrection may be fabulous, and Christianity of course a de- ception. S. On the resurrection and ascension of Je- sus Christ, turns the whole affair. The body was entombed and missing, all agree. C. The body of Christ being gone from the vault, possibly he played the possum, and only feigned himself to be dead, and deceived them, and at night made his escape ; and hence a false report was circulated that he was risen from the dead. S. Nay, such talk will never do ! Consid- er the loss of blood from the thorns, the scourge and nails, &c. These wounds so long un- dressed must have terminated in dissolution. Again, the orders were to break his legs ; but whom the Holy Spint proceeds, to enlighten by his quickening infiuenee, and guide, comfort and sanctify mankind. Thus there is an inward manifestation, by a revelation of Christ in the heart, corresponding to the outward mani- festation given in the days of His fiesh ! And it is not possible that any man should sincerely pray to God to be taught by Him, and if He hath a Son, to reveal Him, in his heart, and not find a solution of the query to his own satisfaction. * There is Divine witness in my own souL J when they saw he was dead, forbore to obey, lest they should be exposed to ridicule for breaking the legs of a dead man to prevent him from running away. And yet to put it beyond all doubt that Christ was dead, one of them up with a spear and run it through His heart ; which puts it beyond all dispute He was really dead. INIoreover, consider for a moment, a cell or prison hewed out in the cen- tre of a rock, and there in prison confined, Avith a stone door, so large and weighty that three females thought they could not roll it away: and this door confined and sealed ; and also a mil- itary guard placed to keep the same with all safety, and if any thing was amiss, must pay the forfeit with their lives ! Hence it is ob- vious the natural impossibility of such decep- tion, imposition and escape. C. But the Apostles stole the body of Jesus Christ, and hid it, and then propagated a lie, that it was risen and ascended. S. It was naturally impossible for such a thing to exist, if we, in conjunction with the foregoing circumstances, consider that the apostles could have no access to the vault : se- cond, no temptation to steal the body; third, they were not monied men to bribe the guard ; fourth, though an individual may be bribed, yet I do not recollect to have read or heard of a whole guard being bribed ; fifth, it was death under the Roman law, to sleep on guard ; sixth, if the guard had been sleepy, the natu- ral conclusion is, they would have set or lain on the stone door, or contiguous to it, so that ' no one could approach without giving alarm. Now for the seal to be broke, and the stone removed, without waking the soldiers when in such heaps and piles, would argue an unna- tural sleep, and of course a miracle. There- fore, to obviate the idea of one miracle on one side, you must admit and argue one on the other side ; of course your argument proves too much, like the Indian's tree ; it was so straight it leaned a little over the other way. jg^*" What is a miracle, but something unna- tural, providentially ] C. But the vault was undermined by the Apostles, and the body taken away through a subterraneous passage '? S. Nay, but it would have taken a longer space of time to undermine the vault by dig- ging through a rock, than the space of time the body was in the tomb. C. Some other body arose, and not the body of Christ. S. Nay, for man before was never there en- tombed, of course none could arise therefrom but the body of Christ. C. The account contradicts itself : " For as Jonah was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man be in the heart of the earth," whereas he was not in the vault seventy-two common hours. S. We should not contend for words, but seek for facts, of course take people as they mean. The Jews did not divide time as we do, into twenty-four hours ; but the daylight into twelve hours, and the night into watches. Our time begins and ends at midnight, but the Jews at sunset. ' The evening and morning was the first day.' Any circumstance which we express by day, or include any part of what we call the twenty-four hours, their mode of expression included the ' day and night.' The body was entombed before sun- set on our Friday, continued there on the Jew- ish Sabbath, (our Saturday) which ended at sunset : the third day had commenced before the body arose. Therefore, take their mean- ing, according to their mode of expression and the account will hold good, and of course may be received and held as sacred truth. C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ be real, who saw him after he arose 1 S. The apostle and hundreds of others. C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary for salvation, why do we not have better proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor fishermen ■? S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as any one else, and of course relate what he saw. Reasonable evidence should be consi- dered and reqfiived as proof to a reasonable mind. Therefore, if in the most consequen- tial cases, even between life and death, two or three substantial witnesses where there is no evidence to the reverse, is considered suffi- cient ; then the evidence of the fishermen may be credited as reasonable and proper testimony. C. They did not believe their own testi- mony, and of course were not sincere. S. Look at*the circumstance impartially. They could not be prompted by either honor or lucre to bear such testimony, but to the re- verse ; their personal safety would be in jeop- ardy thereby. The only reason they assigned for their testimony was duty ; and they evinced their sincerity therein by persever- ance, and sealing the same with their hlood. What greater evidence can we desire '? C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view of all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and so have city testimo::y, instead of a few indivi- duals ? S. Admitting he had ascended in the view of the people of Jerusalem, that would not have mended the matter, for the people of Rome, who then exceeded three millions, might have made the same objection ] ' Jews we know to be deceitful, why receive it only in their say-so V And if all people then liv- ing had beheld the sight, we were not living, and of course we might make the same ob- 100 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. jection. ' Why receive it on the say-so and ! tradition of our forefathers ; why were we not | favored with the sight 1 Thus to satisfy an unreasonable mind, Christ must come a second time, to die, rise, and ascend, and then you might upbraid God with cruelty to his son. Thus the objection leads to error, being only founded in error, and of course is an unrea- sonable objection, and plead for but by unrea- able men. There is not a circumstance of antiquity so, well authenticated and substan- tiated with concomitant circumstances, as the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ — of course, if we are not to give credit to the same, we must bid adieu to every thing which we have not personally sensible evidence of ! ! C. What do you think about the covenant made between the Father and the Son from all eternity ? S. From, implies a starting place ; as the American Independence was dated FROM the year 1776, so of course, if your covenant (which is not to be found in Scripture) be from eternity, then eternity is to be datedimm the time of the making that contract or bar- gain : in which God, you say, gives the major part of mankind to Satan, and only leaves a few for his Son — C. What next 1 S. Moral Evil, Moral Good, accidental (or providential) evil, accidental (or providential) good, natural evil, natural good ! — C. What is the difference 1 S. Moral Good implies good motives — a pure intention to do good only — here is virtue in the mind! Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do wrong — to commit that which is not agreeable to right rectitude ; but repugnant to equity and the law of righteousness, by following the inclination contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. ■ Accidental evil — evil consequences unfore- seen, and unavoidable : of course, can be ac- counted for only on the doctrine of Provi- dence ; ' is there any evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it V Not sin, but afflict- ion and calamities, &c. Accidental good, which can be ascribed only to a superintending Providence, as exemplified in the instance of Joseph. INIoral evil in them, but Providential good resulted to him. Jg^°" All ye who love and trust in God, be resigned, remembering it is written, ' In all thy ways acknowledge thou him and he shall sustain thee.' ' For thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is staid on thee.' God. ' Natural good,' good comparatively, as the difference of dispositions, &c. Some disposi- tions are more sweet, even, and agreeable than others. Not that one is more holy by nature than another, for all are alike by na- ture fallen ; but the difference of disposition is rather arising or occasioned by the various differences of connection between the soul and body, effects produced from parental sensations. ' Natural evil,' such evil as will accrue or follow us whether we be good or bad, not as the effect of our own conduct, but the neces.sa- ry consequence of the fall, as head-ache, tooth-ache, &c. J8@^ In children, some things which some call sin, is only natural evil, but not moral evil, until they come to mature years to act from motives, and are capable of reflection for themselves. C. What about the doctrine of Justification 7 S. There are four, distinct justiji cations,* spoken of in Scripture- C. What are the differences ^ S. The first is Infantile justification — ac- quittance from Adamic . guilt by the gift or merit of Christ. The second, Adult justifica- tion by Faith, i. e. acquittance from the guilt and condemnation of personal sin : third, justi- fication by Faith and works together, after pardon. Fourth, Justification by works in the day of Judgment, without faith, but only as the evidence, or fruits of it ; JS^^ as ' every man is to be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body' — evil deeds, moral evil, will have a bad reward : but good deeds, moral good, (flowing from the love of God, through faith, which purifies^ the heart in this life,) shall there and then in the day of judgment have a good reward, ' for God hath appointed a day to judge the world in righteousness, by' Jesus Christ. Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create the Avorld ; and secondly, by Christ to redeem the world ; and thirdly, by Christ to judge the world in righteousness, jg^^^ ' And shall not the judge of all the earth do right.' Compare Heb. i. 2. John i. 3. with iii. 16, 17. Acts x\ii. 31. C. What state are infants in by nature 1 Pure as Adam when he came from the hand of his Creator, or as graceless as de^als ? S. Neither ; Adam was made, or created in the image of God, he lost it by sin ; of course if restored it must be by divine inspiration, or infusion ; all who have divine nature, must receive it by inspiration — Man is but a man he can propagate his own species only he cannot propagate Divinity, any more than a stream can rise higher than its fountain, or an effect be more noble than the cause which produced it ; for holiness is not an inherent principle of parentage, but is derived from God only. Devils receive no favors from the hand of God, which cannot be said in truth of infants ; but ' as judgment came upon aU men to con- " Justification" signifies acquittance with apprgbatioB. A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 101 demnation, by the disobedience of one ; even so the free gift came upon all men to justifica- tion of life,' ' by the obedience of one, Christ Jesus.' Rom. v. 18. C. What about Justification by Faith '? S. We no where read about 'the robes of Christ's imputed righteousness,' in all the Bible ; of course, it can be found only in the imagination of those who talk and tell about a 'Covenant made between the Father and the Son from all Eternity,' as if they were there present, and heard the bargain made, and was a personal witness to the aifair. We read that ' Abraham believed God,' and his faith was counted or imputed to him for righteousness. Here observe, God spoke to Abraham — it was Abraham.'s duty to give credit to the Di- vine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted consonant therewith ; this act of Faith (which was an act of the mind) was right, and Abra- ham was justified in it ; his faith, i. e. the act was counted or imputed to him for righteous- ness ! C. Why was the act imputed to him for righteousness 1 S. Because the principle and act were right, and it was the lowest and only act that he could do that was right, in consequence of the fall ; he is liable to mistake in judgment, and from thence to err in practice. Therefore by the deeds of the Paradisical Law shall no flesh be justified ; that it may be by Grace through Faith. And hence the ' Law of Faith' is fitted to man's necessity. Christ as the meritorious cause of man's Redemption., but Faith the instrumental cause of man's salva- tion. So God can be just, and the justifier of him that believeth ; as the equitable Ruler and Governor of the world, who judgeth in righteousness. Rom. v. 1 to 4. C. Have we any account of any more be- ing justified by faith '? S. Yes. Rom. v. 1. 'Being justified by faith ; we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.' C. Why need an adult be justified by faith 1 S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile justification, by his own personal sin, by not acting and obeying at all times the light of grace. C. How am I to be justified by faith 1 S. Submit to the righteousness of God, for in the act of submission there is dependence implied, and where there is dependence there is reliance, and where there is reliance there hope springs up, as the fruit or effects of faith. C. Am I to merit salvation by my own works ? or shall I sit on the stool of j^==" Do nothing ? S. If one should tell another to ' pull up milling stalks one day, he would give him a thousand dollars,' he cannot say he has mer- ited the thousand dollars, for he has nat earned it, therefore he will not claim it on the principle of his own merit, but by the others grace and promise ! Therefore we are not to sit on the ' stool of Do-nothing,' but up and do the will of God, for, ' Blessed are they who do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life.' All we have, we re- ceived, of course we owe the whole ; there- fore we have nothing that we can call our own, consequently after we have done all, we cannot bring God into debt. Hence we must say, we are unprofitable servants ; because we can do no more than is our duty to do — C, What about justijicdtion by faith and works after pardon ? S. We must prove our faith and love to Christ by keeping his commandments, and walking in the light, the duty to our fellow mortals according to our ability and opportu- nity, so we should act the part of the good Sa- maritan, ' doing as we would be done by' — also, suffer, as well as do the will of God ; and thus, 'by works shaM faith be made per- fect,' and ' a cup of cold water, given in the name of shall in no wise lose its reward.'' Jg^* A man who hatii a wife like Peter, and is called to preach, must undertake it hy faith, the practice is work — thus his works flow from faith, as all Christian works should do, and we should then be justified in them ; as Christ said, no man hath forsaken houses, 'Wife,' &c. for my sake and the gospel, but' he shall receive an hundred fold (i. e. ten thousand per cent.) in this present world, be- side the promise of the life to come. Thus ne is ' Justified by works, and not by faith only,' James ii. 24 — and so, 'He that endureth to the end shall be saved,' saith the Lord Jesus. C. What about Justification by Works in tie day of Judgment without faith, but only as the evidence or fruits of it ? S. Matt. xii. 36, 37. We are given to un- derstand, that for every idle word, man must give an account thereof in the Day of Judg- ment,' and ' by thy words thou shalt be justi- fied, and by thy words thou shalt be con- demned ! !' Jg^*It is no where said in all the Bible, that faith shall be called in question in the day of Judgment, but only our deeds, works, Sfc. Therefore our own past sins must be par- doned, and after pardon our conduct flowing from the Love of God, v/ill meet the Divine approbation. — Jg^^Thus the moving princi- ple being good, the conduct flowing from it is good, hence the Judge will say, ' Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of Jhy Lord.' But remember, the Judge 102 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. will tell no lies, of course he will not pro- nounce them good, unless they are such in a moral point of view; for God looks at the heart,, and judges according to intentions. He will not pronounce them faithful unless they are such in reality: 5@* Therefore^ prepare to meet thy God ! ! C. Friend Singular, are the Christian's robes his own, or Christ's ? — Can a Christian lose them 1 S. Rev. vii. 14 and 15. 'These have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.' T-H-E-I-R does not spell CHRIST, therefore the robes were their own. Chap. xvi. 15. 'Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his (not Christ's) garments, lest he walk naked.' Why pro- nounce him blessed for keeping'his own gar- ments, if he could not lose them ? C. I thought our own robes were only as filthy rags ! ^ S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy rags, what would be the cause of such Jilth but sin ? And what can it argue but the need of a washing or a change ? Jg^°* Justification by faith is what God does for us, by the death of his Son ; but Regeneration is what he does in us, by the operation of his Holy Spirit. T}\e first is the pardon of our sins, the latter is the sanctification of our nature to God. C. Where and how are our robes to be cleansed 1 , -f.ss to her place pre- pared OF God, is exemplified in AM ERICA, which re-acts upon the old world, like giving laws to society. For the AMERICAN EAGLE shines more conspicuous among the nations of the earth, as a beautiful pattern to be envied and copied, than any heretofore known 1 Some seek our destruction by spies, bribes, and inward agents to get us divided to nullification, whilst others admiring the edifice, are Rtriving to communicate it to others, to the alarm of kings and priests. So the controversy and struggle is began betwixt the powers of light and darkness, the wo to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea — i. e. Asia and Europe is com- menced—Satan's wrath is kindled, knowing that he hath but a little time. of things — the Mahometan on the Alcoran, the papist by the Cross, or Protestant on the Testament. An oath will draw out the truth to act veracity. Religion being then the foundation of public safety; all who ridicule religion and speak diminutively of the things of God — strike at the foundation of the public welfare, and of course advertise themselves to be public enemies, and ought to be treated with that contempt which they merit from a conscious considerate public. 30. There are four different and distinct justiiications spoken of in the Scripture. First, ii:*anti]j acquittance from Adamic guilt, — second, adult justification from personal guilt by faith — third, by faith and works — fourth, by works, as the evidence of faith, in the day of judgment. The first is absolute, in consequence of what Christ hath done. He died for our sins and rose again for our justification — and as judg- ment came upon all men to condemnation, by the disobediencL of one, even so, by the obedience of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life — Rom. iv. 25, and V. 18, 19. The second is conditional by Faith — Faith is to the soul, as hands and feet to the body — to rest and depend on the Lord, and do his holy will. — Rom, v. 1. God's love to man was the moving cause of man's salvation ; and the first cause of our love to God — we need not do something to pacify God, he is willing to save. The only hindering cause is the will of man, in opposi- tion to the will of God — 1 John iv. 10, 19, John iii. 16, 17. Matt, xxiii. 37. Christians differ in opinion — opinion is merely a think so, a hear-say, a may-be, &c. In which they differ as much as in their phy- siognomy. But Faith is the same in Nature, though different in degrees, under Divine in- fluence we have divine evidence, or convic- tions of the reality of the invisible woriu-^ under this influence thousands have forsaken their sins, by humble submission to the will of God. When there is submission, there is, of course, reliance or dependence also. Here then we see an agreement, of course a union — of necessity, we then enjoy the Divine favor as one of his family ; for when spiritual things take the lead, the contrast is given up : consequently there is no ground for condem- nation, for God approbates that which is agreeable to him. But to stand in opposition to the will of God, is to abuse the light, and " quench his spirit" by resisting it like the Jews ; and thus such come under personal condemnation for these acts of disobedience. Power of sight is God's gift, but the act of sight is ours. A proper use of the convic- tions of ijod's grace is implied in the term be- THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. Ill lieve; or why would man be condemned for unbelief or not believing ? for, proper knowl- edge is acquired through, proper attention. ( Consideration is an act of the mind — again, no I man of common sense v/ill condemn himself J for not doing what he apprehends to be an impossibility ; yet we frequently condemn ourselves for acting as we do, which implies, that we are conscious of a power that we might have acted otherwise. This is sensible and experimental evidence ; and it argues the power of choice ; and the freedom of the will. The third is Faith and Works — together. Woks as the fruits of faith working by love, and have a blessing entailed to them even in this world ; and how many instances might be cited to exemplify cases as in the words of Christ ; " no man hath forsaken houses, &c., &c., for my sake and the Gospel, but he shall receive an hundred fold in this present world," besides the promise of the world to come — James ii. 22, 24. Fourth — Justification by works without Faith, but only as the evidence of faith ; it is no where said that faith shall be called in question in the day of Judgment; but men are be to rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. "By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned"'— Matt. xii. 36, 37. By Christ God created the world. By Christ He redeemed the world, and by Christ He hath appointed a day to judge the world in right- eousness. 31. Moral Good — Moral Evil — accident- al good and accidental evil — natural good and natural evil. Moral good, good motives, as in the instance of the good Samaritan ; moral evil, evil motives, as Joseph's brethren in selling him into Egypt — accidental, or provi- dential good, as exemplified in the deliverance of Joseph for his good — the good of others, &c. Accidental or providential evil, as overruling events for the good of the righteous, and the chastisement of the wicked ; as in the case of Haman and Mordecai, and also delivering his people as a body or as individuals, and pun- ishing the wicked as a body, and also as in- dividuals. Evil angels are God's execu- tioners ; and sometimes he lets loose one wicked people upon another; and some- times delivers, or punishes otherways — should I in malice stab a man to kill him — but I open an abscess, and he recovers — it was moral evil, (bad motive) in me — but providential good to him. — Again, a friend gives me food. In the reception of it I strangle and die — moral, good motive, good in him ; but acci- dental (providential) evil to me. Natural Evil — Head-ache — infirmities, &c. they cannot be moral evil, if they do not flow from me by the consent of my mind, and from an evil motive — " Natural good ;" good disposition — good comparatively — but the dif- ference of disposition is not in consequence of one's being more holy than another by nature — but rather the difference of connexion be» tween the mind and body — Offspring often ex- hibit the effects oi parental sensation ; (marks) and minds as well as bodies must partake jg@^ thus why the difference as above. 32. Man by nature though free from guilt, is in privation of divinity — He needs it — it must be communicated to him, for he cannot propagate divinity : for he is but a man, and can of course only propagate his own specie. Divine nature must come from a divine foun- tain— therefore can be communicated only by God's holy spirit. Man can feel inward pain and pleasure : that is, not bodily but mental : of course there is an inward and spiritual sense of the soul, as well as outward sense of the body ; otherwise we could not be conscious of right nor wrong, nor feel joy, grief, or guilt. This inward work wrought by the influence of the spirit, is called " being born again" — Just- ification (acquittance from guilt) is what God does for us, by the death of his son ; but re- generation is what he does in us, by the work- ing of his holy spirit. — Thus our " Robes may be washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb" and we becoming "pure in heart, shall see God" and stand " before the throne, having come out of great tribulation." — For " the suf- ferings of this present world are not worthy to be compared with the joys, that shall be revealed." Therefore let us " endure to the end," that we may "receive the crown of life." 33. If we can "wash our robes' like those ancients spoken of Rev. vii. 14, "and make them white in the blood of the Lamb" religion must be a moral thing instead of mere civility — and sin or vice must relate to the mind also — according to the Lord's words, " he that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery already in his heart." By giving the consent of his mind — he was mor- ally guilty (though not actually) for all that was wanting to accomplish it was an oppor- tunity.— Thus we are informed that "man judgeth according to appearance, but God looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions" — If so '? What noble intentions and principles should stimulate and occupy our breasts to meet the approbation of a right- eous and holy God, and to enjoy his fa\^r here and hereafter. And no man can feel peace, who is partial on the other side of the question ; when he seriously considers on the probable prospect before him. 0 Reader, at- tend to this ; that it may be well with thee — for you as well as me are interested in these things — being bound with me for eterntty and possessing an immortal soul, capable of hap- 112 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. piness or misery for erer — Virtue flowing from Divine Love in our hearts, will have its re- ward ; and vice also, will have its just desert. — Therefore we need to steer right to end in bliss ; for the bad way leads to the bad place — woe. 34. If God created — and redeemed the world by Christ, and will also judge the world by him — He must be more than a mere creature — also when he becomes our judge, the mediato- rial office will be given up, and the states of all become unalterably fixed. The wicked in " the lake of fire, prepared for the devil and his angels," " which is the second death." Hell, the receptacle of departed spirits or that ! intermediate space of time, which passes be- 1 tween death and the general resurrection, which | will then be passed like yesterday, will then be swallowed up in following time — But there is no middle place, or purgatory — Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, (separate) nor suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Dur- ing the three days, that the body of Christ v/as in the tomb, Christ's soul was not among the lower inhabitants, but in Paradise ; as he said to the thief on the cross — And where Peter mentions of Christ's preaching to the spirits in prison — doth not refer to a middle place, or Purgatory. The context compared with the history in Genesis explains the mean- ing— " when once the long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was preparing" " God said my spirit shall not always strive with man," thus the spirit of Christ preached unto the spirits imprisoned ; in sin and iniquity in the time of Noah ; but who are now in the prison of woe. 35. We are informed that a time will come, when Satan shall be bound and Christ reign on earth a thousand years, the wickedness of the wicked shall come to an end; and the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ ; and the natioiis not lift sword against nation ; neither learn war any more. And such a period of time as yet there hath never been — therefore the time is still to come, and the gospel of caurse must take an universal spread. But this can- not be done, while those ecclesiastical estab- lishments restrict the religious privileges and bind the consciences of men. Therefore these establishments must be torn down, and also those Monarchical Governments that up- hold them, seeing they are mutually depen- dent on each other, must be shaken as a rope of sand. 36. Considering what hath transpired with- in a few years, the present state of the world, with what it was a few years ago ; with the probable consequence of what is at the door, denotes something impressive indeed. Two things are remarkable and observe-worthy. First, the down-fall of church and state, and the overturn of kingdoms, which were so powerful, and in so short a space. The second is, the spirit of enquiry for rectitude and TRUTH, the revivals of religion, the spirit of missionary, the spread of the gospel, the circulation of the bible, and the translation of it into other languages; bible societies, &c. &c. These things denote God's controversy with the nations. They have revolted and rebelled ; and He is now shaking the nations, and sweeping off the wicked by sword, fam- ine and pestilence, and I do not believe, that he will withdraw his judgments from the earth, but rather increase them, until they learn righteousness, and return to this rightful Sovereign the Lord JEHOVAH 0 then ye happy saints in our peaceful .land — walk worthy the vocation wherewith ye are called ; and join with one heart at a throne of grace, that our Rulers may be influenced aright, and America kept from the general scourge — but like the wise choice of David fall into the hand of God, for he is merciful, but not into the hand of man. 37. Slavery in the South, and religious establishments in the North, are National Evils, that call for national reform and re- pentance ; or a national scourge in this worldy. it may be antidoted before the stc«n gather and burst. 38. Recapitulation. The woman the Church — 1st. she fled to the north of Europe — 2d. flew to America. The dragon, satan or devil. The seven heads, the seven Gcvernments in Rome Papuan. The first Beast out of the sea, the Papacy out of Europe — no Crowns are ascribed to these heads, as was to the dragon. Why 1 because the ecclesiastical au- thority took lead of the civil ; but a name of blasphemy is said to be upon his heads, ,i. e. assuming the title and prerogative of God, and lording it over the consciences of men, which is blasphemous in the full and highest sense. Sprang into existence in 606, and came to the full, 1077, when he excommunicated the Em- peror, and began to reign without control ; exercising all the power, that ever had been exercised in Rome Pagan ; though " the ten horns" now had their " crowns." Buonaparte the second beast out of the earth (Asia) for there he rose mentally, and if he should shortly die, I should apprehend a worse to come ; for the end of that career is not yet ! and though the number of his Kings are not yet complete, yet we may look ' ~ III . 39. All Rulers ought not only to be men of information, but virtuous principles, as well as civil deportment ; and also possess firmness THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 113 and VERACITY — as sponsors that must give an account, and as guardian angels for the public safety, and welfare of society. 40. A man who doth not believe in the being of a God, in future existence, with re- wards and punishments annexed to vice and virtue ; doth not believe in things sufficient to constitute an oath. Therefore for him to take an oath, would be to do the part of an hypo- crite— act a sham, and perform a solemn noth- ing, and also is a mocking of common sense. For he could not feel such oath binding on his conscience, — of course could give no assurance of fidelity. Consequently he is not to be trusted or confided in, because when interest comes between, he might be influenced to swerve from justice, ,and depart from the rule of right to serve himself at the expense of the welfare of others, and to make the innocent suffer and let the guilty go free. Therefore all men of no principles and mean practice, who become office hunters, should be considered as a nuisance to society, and treated with that contempt and neglect, which they merit, by striving to climb up to a seat where they have no business. 41. People who have a voice in the choice of their rulers, ought to use judgment and dis- cretion, and of course look out for men of civil character, good principles, a clear under- standing, well informed, and proved veracity. Thus people, who derive their power from God and men, are accountable to God and MAN for the same, and of course, should act as sponsors for what is to come, as guardian angels for the public welfare, and as those who must give an account. 42. A religious bigot is generally bitter, and when in power will persecute others, who differ from him in opinion ; — of course, such men are very improper for rulers in our happy land of freedom, and ought not to be chosen until they get converted into a sweet, christian, and liberal spirit. For if man by nature is a tyrant, he through grace may become liberal in sentiment, and possess charity for others, who differ from him in matters of mere opinion. 43. " From the east and from the west, from the north and from the south," " shall people come and sit down in the kingdom of God," " out of every nation, kindred, tongue, language and people ;" — " for in every nation — he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted of him." But alas, religious societies are too much like the bigo- ted Jews, who thought none would be saved out of the pale of their church : and like J. C. who had M. S. burned to death for differing from him on matters of opinion in religion — But bitter bigotry is the spirit of persecution in its degree, and instead of its being the 8 spirit of the meek and lovely Saviour, it is the froth of the devil in his imps. Even pious people are too frequently — i. e. instead of bearing and forbearing, disagree and dispute too much about mere trifles — " gold, silver, wood, hay, stubble, &c." " every man's work must be tried as by fire," and those whose works will not bear the fire, he must suffer loss — • loss in his own soul experimentally and in the improvement of his time in extending his use- fulness to others : — Yet he may be saved through all by the fire of tribulation., we are to be "made perfect through suffering." '• Ye different sects who all declare, " Lo here is Christ," or " Christ is there ;■' " Your stronger proof— than bare say-so — divinely give, " And shew us where the christians live. " Your claim, alas you cannot prove, " Ye want the genuine work of Love." 44. All who name the name of Christ and possess religion, ought to strive with all tl'ieir might and be very diligent to live in the spirit of devotion, under the influence of grace : that they may have a profession and example to correspond, like an even spun thread, and so be patterns of true piety, that the cause of God be not blamed. For we are styled the light of the world, and compared to a city on a hill, which cannot be hid : there- fore we ought to remember to " watch and pray, that we may enter not into temptation," but " give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip," for " the delight of the righteous is in the law of the Lord, and therein doth he meditate day and night ;" and Christ saith " except a man deny himself, and take up. his cross daily, and come after me, he can- not be my disciple." Therefore let us " hold fast and endure to the end, that we may re- ceive the crown of life." 45. The popish indulgencies of sins par- doned past, present, and to come, gave great latitude for the people to sin and so corrupt society ; — and if a man be a backslider and hath lost his moral or civil character, by drinking in a similar sentiment, may become equally a dangerous man. How ? By electing himself in his own imagination, and conclude he is safe, do what he will. The civil law he may think to evade by art ; his character being gone, he is not under the influence of the principle called honor, and the divine law will not punish him because he is one of God's eternal favorites. I ask what will or can such a man have to detei him from doing just what he pleases ! Religion was designed for the good of society, therefore all sentiments are bad doc- trines, which tend naturally to corrupt society, in their nature, tendency and influence ; there- fore cannot be from a good fountain, of course 114 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. not of divine origin, consequently must be- long on the other side of the question ! 46. As example hath a more powerful in- fluence than precept, parents should take heed not to ruin their offspring by their inconsist- encies of conduct, division in management and government. All differences should be settled in secret so as not to destroy their united influence and destroy the children, de- grade themselves in the view of those they ought to control. Good examples first, and subjoin good advice, and that rightly timed, under a proper influence, that the same may be well received and make a good impression on the mind, otherwise, it will sour their mind and do injury in lieu of good, and appear odious in their view. Begin when young in your sphere to go right, and begin with the offspring, also when young, and suit things to their state and capacity. But rememoer the old saying "it is an easy matter to bend a twig, but an hard matter to bend a sturdy oak ; the w^ay the twig is bent the branch is inclined to grow ; it is hard to break an old dog of his tricks, or learn him new ones." 47. Parents should not put their property out of their hands to become dependent on their children ; for children will not feel for parents and treat them, as parents feel and treat their children when dependent ; but fre- quently will deny them even a common favor; and also v/ish them out of the way as a piece of useless lumber : the old man must go on foot, while the child is in possession of the property, and perhaps gallanting about the country. " That which ye measure to others, shall be measured to you again," scripture measure. The providence of God frequently is seen very plain even in this w^orld, in the chastisement of those, w^ho treat their parents amiss. How careful then should we be, to use our parents as we would wish to be used when we become old, &c. 48. The best portion next to a good exam- ple and advice, is an education. Property may be squandered, but learning they cannot lose ; on an old person an education is like writing on the sand; but what we learn when young remains fixed. Then educate your children well, look to their morals, strive to keep them from bad company; d'aughters as well as sons, for without a good character a person is like a body without a soul, of course female education ought not to be neglected. 49. A person cannot be hid in America, go where he may ; some person hath heard of or seen him before, and the character w^ill be known ; how cautious then should we proceed, that we may never have cause for reflection with painful sensations, nor be ashamed to show our face or meet a friend again. There- fore act deliberate and look at consequences ; and in difficult cases proceed as one at a rapid stream, over which he must pass on stepping stones only. Because for the want of due con- sideration, most of human trials arise in many cases. 50. If Religion be the foundation of Civil Government, and the bulwark of public safe- ty, and also will have such influence on so- ciety, as to draw the truth out of a man on oath in evidence, when otherwise he would swerve from the truth ; then all who ridicule religion advertise themselves to be public ene- mies, and of course would corrupt society. — Therefore, as the drunkard forfeits the name of ma)i, by degrading himself beneath the brutes, so those nuisances may be lumped with them with propriety : and these should often remember the states prison, provided they do not believe what conscience tells them. 51 . "In those days shall they fast," was the command of the Great Master. Also, we have the example of fasting both in the Old and New Testaments ; and also the benefits and great deliverances attending it. And our Lord said, " this kind goeth out, only by Fasting and prayer." Watching and praying, in some cases, will not do without fasting or a degree of abstinence ; a degree of abstinence, with more private Prayer than usual may be used at times with great benefit, and without injury, ^^^ but the devil will be mad, and fret, and cross the mind ; but victory is sure, to the faithful and persevering. 52. As a "Native Citizex" of the United States, I feel myself interested for the welfare of my country and the good of society. I therefore feel to exhort- all those, who may have the honor to be exalted to a Public sta- tion, to be true to your trust, as guardian An- gels, who must give an account, and as an example for your successor in office ; that when your name is found on record, it m^ay be men-' tioned with respect, and to your credit, and recollected with gratitude, when only your name is left and the effects of your worthy conduct. jB^^ Detect error and fraud, and as a public character who hath the public confi- dence, discountenance ^.s far as in your power, every thing which appears like serving one's SELF at the PUBLrc expense. For all such conduct, in all men, wherever it can be found is a breach of trust, a forfeiture of confidence a piece of deceit, a wicked action, and all such deserve no better name than a TRAITOR and a CLOWN ! ! ! 53. Though politics and party spirit do not belong to the pulpit, yet we who wish society well, and expect to answer to God for our con- duct, are justifiable in attacking vice and cor- ruption, wherever it can be found — let its shape or form be what it may. I therefore conclude that a wicked minister or preacher., halh not THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 115 only as a man to answer for his own sins, but also in a measure for others, because his sphere includes the welfare of others, and that not merely for time, but eternity : and their future welfare is what is at stake, therefore let one of these prove wicked and be lost, methinks common sinners will say as he sinks down, " give away, make room !" for every one shall be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. 54. Any man that will preach only for hire, like studying the law, or going to merchandis- ing, is on a level with the man, who will give or receive a drink of grog for a vote which is no better, than to give or receive a trifling BRIBE, of course they must be trifling persons and not fit for freemen, and much less for ru- lers., because they are men of low practice^ and of course mean principles ; therefore are not to be confided in— though they should dash out and make a splutter. Conclusion. — As a friend to society and re- ligion, I hope these hints will be received and I treated with that candor and consideration ! which the nature and impertance of the sub- ! ject requires, for we are all interested in these i things. I As Socinianism, Arianism, Unitarianism, &c. I all of which are but common deism new mod- ! eled ; and Arian-universalism is prevailing ; among the ministers. — We who love the Lord ' Jesus Christ, should cry to God and pray j mightily, that our country may be kept in 1 peace, and from falling into the general com- I motion : and also the hindrances be removed I from before Zion that her prosperity be not I hindered and only christian union prevail. i Then let us bear and forbear with each other, ; meeting the Israel of God at a throne of grace, j by being every day cross bearers until death, 1 that we may receive the crown of life., which 1 the Righteous Judge ^vill give those that i love — and are His at his coming. — Adieu. JI^^He that will dig a pit for another, shaU faL into it himself. 116 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS! A VOICE FROM THE EAST.— A REPLY FROM THE WEST.— TROUBLE IN THE NORTH.— EXEMPLIFYING IN THE SOUTH. INTENDED AS A TIMELY AND SOLEMN WARNING TO THE PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES. 1 iRT FIRST. A VOICE FROM THE EAST. 1 . In the age of discovery in search of new countries, the sanction of the vicegerent of the Almighty was considered as indispensable ; therefore by application to the " Holy Father,^'' — HE was so gracious, as to bestow kingdoms and crowns at pleasure, bestowed unheard of countries on the fortunate adventurer who might first discover the same. 2. The Portuguese east of a certain meri- dian, and the Spaniards west thereof, as the line of demarkation, to be the line of boundary division. 3. The doctrine of the infallihle was, that they CO 'lid not err— think no evil and do no harm. I'he earth was viewed as a table upon legs, and the doctrine of antipodes denounced as a dangerous heresy ; and recantations were necessary to escape the curse. 4. The Portuguese sailing east would gain a day, whilst the Spaniard going west^ would lose a day, and also invade the other's domin- ions, without violating the mandate of the in- fallible ; but with all their wisdom, could not solve the query, how they should so widely differ in mode of reckoning time, as to differ about which day was the Sabbath. 5. By virtue of the gracious gift of the Ro- man pontiff, the claim was made to the coun- tries of the west ; and also a demand of sub- mission, on the severest penalties — sword, fire, and destruction ! 6. About the same time a "Dr. in divinity'^ found an old book, which he was told was the bible ; which he, as a Dr. found to contain di- rections for his sick divinity .' 7. Those circumstances laid the foundation for a revolution, theoretically, both in philoso- phy and divinity. 8. By virtue of discovery only, a part of North America was claimed, by a third enter- prising power, viz. England; and France put in her claim for all the rest, including the whole of the vale west of the mountains, from the gulf of St. Lawrence to Mexico ; leaving John Bull but a small strip of country, scarcely 1000 miles in length, and not 200 in breadth ! Such was the state of things when Braddock's war began, 1755. 9. In the East Indies the English had but two places retained, and these were closely be- sieged. But the fortune of war turning in her favor by land and sea, all the country east of the Mississippi, excepting the island of New Orleans, fell into her hands ; and also the In- dies., both East and West. She there progres- sively prevailed ; and France lost the whole which she possessed in these three regions, though since she possesses a part by grace from England ! 10. The disbanded officers from Canada, 1763, leturning via New York for home, were entertained at a splendid dinner, where there was much display of silver vessels and variety of dishes. This caused an impression of riches and luxury, and gave rise to the agitation of taxation, 1764. And in the course of events, when John Bull declared that he had a right in all cases whatever to bind America, the self same day, a noise was heard in the air in the new world, for several hundred miles ! 1 1 . Connected with this, it may be observed that when George III. was crowned, in the ceremonial part, a ship was launched, to ex- hibit his control by land and sea ; but a globe on the bowsprit being too prominent, a chip was taken off, which took out a part of North America ; at the same time the most valuable jewel fell out of the crown ; and which was noticed in after speeches. 12. An Irish lord, who had lived in Boston, being called upon for his judgment what force was adequate to subjugate America, replied, give me St. Andrew's watch, (about 200 men in Dublin,) and I will go through America. 13. Gen. Burgoyne said — give me 5000 men, and I will go through America, or leave my artillery. The king then specified — I will send 30,000 ; if that won't do, send 40,000 ; if that wont do, 100,000 shall! Burgoyne fulfilled his pledge — 10,000 men, besides tories and Indians — he went through America, and left his guns behind ; and the king lost one hundred thousand lives, and one hundred mil- lions of money — which anterior was a trifling debt. 14. ThQ next time Burgoyne came on to the parliament floor, he said, I once thought the Americans were in the wrong, but now I am convinced that nothing but the overruling hand of Providence could unite the hearts of three millions of people so perseveringly to stand or fall together, as what the Americans are. 15. Whoever believes in a superintending Providence, and has correct information on the discovery of America, the revolutionary struggle, with the various concomitant circum- stances attending, must acknowledge the Pro- vidence of God on the subject, as attending by an interfering hand. 16. There was no place in the old world for "RATIONAL LIBERTY" to begin; 17. For the ^eop/e were kept in ignorance and bound in the chains of despotism : and forbidden the proper liberty of speech and of the press for free investigation, under severest penalties 1 18. Hence those persons of the clearest heads and best hearts, possessing the most in- dependency of mind and correct views of the " RIGHTS OF MAN," felt the spirit of migra- tion, and resolved to emigrate to the new world — to enjoy the liberty to think and speak, and to act and judge for themselves, agreeably to the Creator's law of nature ! 19. Hence the origin of those views of rights, independence and union, in and during the revolutionary struggle 1 20. For to suppose that one man, living on an island that will hardly make a dot on a map, in a remote corner of the world, should have more wisdom to govern 3,000,000 people, 3,00(y miles off, as not being capable of gov- erning themselves — and all this by the ap- pointment of God, is an imposition on com- mon sense ! 21. The book of nature — the lofty moun- tains— rivers — fresh inland seas, &c. declare and exhibit as already exemplified socially, that this quarter of the globe was to be the beginning of a new theory and order of things, for the regeneration and improvement of so- ciety, in a natural, political, and spiritual point of view, personally and morally ; as elu- cidated in the declaration of Congress on the 4th of Jul)', 1776. 22. But it is hard to shake off old prejudices and long established habits ; therefore the practice of the old world was somewhat intro- duced here ! viz. law, religion, and that one man may be the property of another ; which principles found their way into most parts of the old states, previous to the last data '76 ; but p*rogressively have subsequently been go- ing down the hill, if not entirely out of date, in somie parts of the union. 23. The correct views of Penn, allowing equal rights of conscience and the rights of suffrage, according to merit by virtue and ta- lent, should be eligible to posts of honor and profit — believing in one God, with future re- ward and punishment ; no other test being re- quired as a qualification to office in all mat- ters of opinion in religion. Lord Baltimore, being actuated by more liberal views than many of his cotemporaries, was an auxiliary to liberal principles; and 107 years after be- came a trait in our national character consti- tutionally. 24. The Roman priest Ury, accused in the negro plot at N. Y. was hung, and the law interdicted their residing in the colony — so Connecticut, previous to the late constitution a few since years. 25. Searching people for witch marks, and putting them to death, were some of the dregs of superstition imported from the old world ; and hanging people for difference of opinion, as exemplified to the poor Quakers at Boston. Also, cutting off ears, whipping, banishing, cropping and branding ; and even made it pe7ial to carry a man over a ferry, or to give him meat, drink or lodging, or to tell him the road. 26. The associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped cannot be separated — hence the act that tolerates man to pay his de- 118 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. votion to 'his God, tolerates the Almighty to receive it — despotism and blasphemy. 27. Law, religion in any shape or form w'U persecute — it began with the image of Ne- buchadnezzar, when the three Hebrew child- ren were cast into the tire ; and under every form and name, wherever it hath existed, there has been no exception since. Hence mai;, in relation to himself, is a democrat, but in rela- tion to his neighbor he is a tyrant. Then let his jaws and tushes be broken, and his nails pulled out, and claws and paws cut ofl, to keep the monster from the land. 28. Should the Catholic, Jew, Mahometan, or Protestant, or Pagan, or any other, ism, KILL their people for apostacy^ i. e. RE- FORMING, there would be an end of the spread of truth ; but darkness and ignorance must still continue to prevail, by suppressing the spirit of inquiry, and the avenue of in- formation to form correct juajment from pro- per evidence, agreeably to the nature and fit- ness of things. 29. Those gag laws, politically and eccle- siastically, as well as in civil institutions, are borrowed from the economy of the old world, to maintain the Divine right of priests and kings, for personal purposes of aggrandise- ment ; and should be viewed by the people of this country, as the dregs of tyrannical cor- ruption. 30. Passing over the affairs of Lincoln and Shayes, of Massachusetts; also, the affair of fohn Adams and the whiskey boys, there are some things to come under notice each in their turn. 31. Burrism on Blannerhasset's island, in the river Ohio, to prevent being roughly hand- led by the neighboring boys, who saw crook- ed work too much — but B. v^as stopped by the deputy Gov. of Mis. and spoiled the fun. 32. Gov. Bob. W s had his deputy Gov. C Mead dismissed from office, to retaliate. 33. Took Burr into the bushes back of Capt. Morah's garden, half a day ; procured him a horse and guide for Mobile, and sent him off. Three days elapsed, then his excel- lency kicked up a dust — $2,000 for Burr, — when he must have had the proclamation of Jefferson in his pocket — being P. M. connect- ed Avith the arrival of the mail. 34. Burr taken up, carried to Richmond, and the Great Judge dined, &c. &c. &c. with him — which dissatisfied the public mind — which to appease he put Burr into a house fitted up at the public expense, like a lord in a palace, which gave greater uneasiness to the discerning eye of the public mind, so he final- ly put him in a tight house. And when every body seemed to think Burr would get clear, the Judge held Burr to enormous bonds ; but when things began to be developed, and truth ! to come out, then it we.s objected, that Blan- nerhasset-s island belonged to Ohio, and that Burr must be tried there ; so the matter ap- pears to be shammed off, with a bond of a mere trifle, viz. $3,000, which being forfeited, his son-in-law paid, and Burr sails abroad over the big pond. 35. But the subject was published — how ? So as to screen most of his associates of " standing high'''' in public estimation — with much expense paid by Uncle Sam— with a humbug and a sham to appease the public mind. Yet the secret is kept within the veil, and the Alpha and Omega, the officers of gov- ernment, dared not present it to public view. For Gen. Wilkinson and the British fieet was to have brought up the rear ! 36. So when a certain Judge was indicted — rule of the house — if acquitted on a majority of the points, exempt from whole hence as many trifling inuendoes as possible, arid the subject matter of defence published before- hand, that condemnation would be unpopu- lar; and thus secure acquittance in the judg- ment by the judges ! 37. Milton's devil — it is better to reign in hell, than to serve in heaven. 38. Hence said John, 1789 — "to have a stable government, the chief magistrate must be established for life, if not hereditary ; and also the senate for life," &c. " to prevent the rich people from being oppressed by the poor," and clerical expectation in the east was high ; but being disappointed on the fall of John, and the election of Thomas, then the cry was raised, an infidel is going to burn the Bible. And the very means which were used to keep out Jeffersonism, that overthrowed tobacco religion, was the very means of their own downfall in the east, and cause of ^'Hartford Convention,'''' by the way of Henryism, &c. 39. The Governor of Vermont, Chittenden, ordered men — by an overt act — where his pow- er did not extend, viz. into York state, over the militia at Plattsburg ; not but what he knew better, but to provoke James ISIadison to prosecute him, and so bring on a quarrel. 40. The old deacon. Governor Strong, of Massachusetts, pretends to Quakerism — i. e . no fight — no fight ! " Peace society," &c. Yet obtains a law to protect Chittenden, in his overt act, with all the physical strength of that state ; and the Governor of Connecti- cut followed in train. 41. John Bull, while blockading the coast from N. Y. to N. 0. leaving N. E. exempt, shows the mutual understanding between the two parties. 42. The taxes extra over and above all the rest, $144,000, to act independently. 43. Henry, supposing himself not well paid for his services, delivered up his papers to A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 119 James for $50,000, and got swindled out of $35,000 of it, by an impostor, who passed for count Crillon, pretending to have a noble- man's estate in France, when he had none ! 44. John Bull, not knowing the treachery of Henry, appointed him to an office worth 10,000 pounds per annum, which Henry lost by acting premature. 45. At Williston, in Vermont, while one was sp^^ng on false swearing, by taking the oatli^ office to support the Constitution of U. S. and yet do all they could to give up the ship, three men came in just then, one got up, sat down, looked red, and then pale, much agitated to appearance; who was it, on in- quiry, but old Governor Chittenden ! Surely conscience speaks in the human breast. 46. Cox, who is said to have been a Me- thodist preacher, set the Yazoo speculation agate, by scheming and electioneering to elect such men to the state legislature, as would swindle the state, by selling the public land for a mere song $500,000 ; which act was re- pealed, and records burnt by the next session, and some of the swindlers were killed, and some fled away. 47. The land was sold to Congress for $1,250,000 ; and the extinction of Indian titles in the boundary of Georgia, when it could be done reasonably and peaceably, 48. Now a leading faction in New Eng- land, would fain have broken the Union, if the fighting men would consent. For some are like the ape, to use the cat's paw to pull out the nuts from the fire ! So the demagogues of the South, under pretext of Georgia claims, but in fact, a different object in view. 49. The title of the Governor of Georgia, " Commander in Chief of the ARMY and NAVY of this State," &c. 50. Each State may govern the Militia, but does not the army belong to the nation T And was not the naval or navy and mari- TixME affairs in the Constitution delegated to the United States 1 51. So the State of South Carolina still re- tains the title of king in her digest or statute book, with names or titles of the officers in royalty. So that an uninformed person would be put to their test whether Jonathan or John Bull predominated. 52. Hence Georgia can plead, I have al- ways retained my independence, as officially exemplified in the Governor's title, And Carolina, " 0 king, live forever" — Marion and Sumpter were rebels ; and Green, Gates, Mor- gan and Lincoln, yankees, compelled me, &c. But we have not given up the ship, but are your very humble servants, when calling for aid. 53. Treason against the U. S. is almost im- possible to prove to conviction ; but against a state government, high treason from a small act and death is the consequence, 54. The laws of the South on certain points are a unit, like an understanding together, same as Chittenden and those Hartford Con- vention folks and laws connected in N. E. as above hinted. Surely Milton's devil is not dead ! 55. Big bugs at the big house speechifying, to send home a great sound to their constitu- ents, at the expense of the nation, $3,000 per day — some threatening to split the Union; and have the Indian question as a rallying point, running out of the house at the time of the reply ; then coming back with PISTOLS, as though Congress Hall was a place to fight. Fie! Fie! Fie! Fie! 56. The affair of Miranda. The expedition was fitted out by the British minister, $84,000 and two vessels were added by Admiral Cochrane, then on the West India station; which vessels were taken by the Spaniards ; and all the officers, young Americans, were executed as being pirates ; though their object was to revolutionize South America. 57. A prince of the royal blood v/as offered to the U. S. as a seed for a beginning, suppos- ing that other plants were improper to be em- ployed for a chief magistrate to govern and rule. 58. On the fall of Napoleon, the question was agitated where this idea of liberty came from, which so disturbed Europe, and took them 20 years to put to rights. The reply was, it came from America. — Then said the "Holy Alliance," whilst America remains we shall have our work to do over again ; there- fore 3.11 people who claim the right of choosing their own master, must be put down ; for no government is legitimate, but that which is hereditary. 59. Moreover there was an understanding betwixt all the European potentates, that they should give Jonathan no assistance in the war ; but Johh Bull might conquer U. S. if he could; thus, with 1,000 ships then in com- mission, and their disposable force on land, '•'■ invincibles,''' felt as if they were Omnipotent ; and so sanguine was their expectations, that a viceroy, and governors were appointed ac- cordingly, to officiate in the United States. 60. Here then, we may cleaily see their views and feelings towards Americans ; and thus the contrast is exhibited in a striking manner, the difference betwixt " rational lib- crty'^ and the " divine rights''' of priests and KINGS. 61 . England viewed the sages of the revo- lution gone ; and that she might encroach little by little, until she could virtually govern America; and the independence would only exist nominally as an ideal thing. But Jona- 120 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. than said, I will bear for a while ; but for- bearance may cease to be a virtue — therefore what led to the war of the revolution^ also did lead to it again. 62. God sees not as man sees. Matters in both wars turned out different in the sequel j^ from the anticipations and intentions of man, by land and sea. 63. What cannot be accomplished by /orce, must be done hy fraud ! 64. The arder of the Jesuits must be restor- ed, and set to work in the U. S. of America: although they had been put down and ban- ished from all countries where they had been known to exist, as being dangerous to so- ciety. 65. For they are a kind of military order of priesthood, composed of learned, cunning, artful men ] capable of deep artful chicanery, under every appearance, which opportunity and circumstance might present to further the object, and aid in the accomplishment of their views and design. 6Q. To subjugate the world to the Pope^ and virtually govern it themselves. 67. After being banished from the East In- dies, China, Japan, &c., all the Catholic po- tentates of Europe found it necessary to put them down. Even in France, Spain, Por- tugal, and the Pope's dominions not excepted. 68. The last attempt to establish their em- pire, was in and among the natives of South America, in the mountains and head waters of La Plata and Chili ; but finally were routed, recalled and driven from thence, as being dan- gerous to the interest of Spain. 69. But now they are revived and restored for a different purpose, object and end. 70. The tools of the Holy Alliance^ for an unholy purpose ! 71. Missionary societies, i. e. societies of religion and politics, from the kings and no- bles to the clergy and people; get all the money possible, and thus let the revenues of Church and State be appropriated to send men to America, of the true faith, to convert HERETICS ! 72. And thus do the great and pious and holy work of the Lord. 73. But how shall this be done'? By strengthening the Lord's orthodox party. 1. By generation; 2. by emigration; 3. by education, and thus make proselytes, by moulding and infusing into the tender mind of heretic children, our sentiments and holy religion ; so that their minds will be confused, as to retain the shape, our mould will cast them in, and they will be nothing else but ours. 74. Learning of every grade and by every m^ans, both by men and women, local and travelling ; any way to fix the prejudice by education ; for man is an imitative creature, a creature of habit. 75. Splendid magnificent buildings, to excel in the land by appearance, pomp and gran- deur, thus attract the attention of the GREAT FISH, and the less ones naturally follow in train. Educate the children of the rich, and the poor will follow of course. 76. Money constitutes POWER. Power constitutes RIGHT. And right s^ns ascend- ancy by flattering and inviting iiPHarances. 77. When ascendancy is obtained, it must be kept by authority ; and this must be claim- ed as of the highest rank, and hence of divine origin. 78. Thus, to impress the mind with a DREADFUL AWE, to cxcite obcdiencc to our rightful system of goveinmejjt, Church and State, to avoid the most awful consequences to soul and body, in time and eternity. 79. Let them know that they are in our power ; and that we have the power ; and that we will use it too ; and also make them feel it, if they do not obey. 80. The certainty of the punishment, is the siwest preventive of crime : hence the advan- tage of subterraneous vaults of strength, where and Avhence none can carry and tell news and tales, &c. Then men will fear and tremble before our great Diana / 81. Underground of the large stupendous buildings will be the proper place, where we can have it under our own eye, and manage affairs to our minds ; and who will be the wiser for our doings ? or who shall make us afraid "? 82. Now is our time, the 5th angel having poured out his phial ; the kingdom of Napo- leon is darkened, the Pope exists, but not with the power of his predecessors ; hence now is our time in this Babel of political darkness and confusion, to a\ail ourselves of this op- portunity, to set up and establish our empire, before we are again put down and lose our power forever. 83. The constitution of the U. S. being ex- pressive in the negative against passing laws to establish or to prohibit isms of any kind, there WE may go and set up and establish our empire, as an asylum for refuge ; should we fail in our attempt upon the old world, as well as the new, we may retire to our seat in peace. 84. Whilst the different denominations of heretics are like the snarling dogs, growling at each other, we, like the judicious, must go bn in silence and union, and get the bone of value. 85. Mrs. Fitzherbert, the consort of George IV. is a Catholic. Women here rule. George III. went to church, we heard, but not so heard of, about the son. One who waited on the king, George III. whilst he had his rea- A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 121 son, said, I will say nothing against the royal family ; because from them I get my bread ; — but all the children but two were papistical, imbibed from the old queen — mother to George IV. She was buried with a kind of F.Gmi^k pompous, flambeau mode — v/hen removed from Kew palace to Windsor. The bishop of Chester and others prayed for her and the king's daughter after they were dead. 86. The register of 1818, with the kings stamp to it, mentions the nameof theco'/?/(2.S50?' —"FAMILY CONFESSOR"' to the royal family — with the chaplains to the various branches of the family royal, &c. 87. When the salary of the prince of Wales was applied for a season to the benefit of his creditors, who supplied him with pocket money, but the Irish Catholics '? 88. When the revolution of France took place, 6 or 7000 priests as refugees, took shelter in England ; and within 25 years after, upwards of 900 Roman chapels were built in England. 89. The nobility (or no-ability) in England have their domestic chaplains, nominally called Protestant, but yet, are sent to France to be privately ordained, to obtain the true sanctity by order and succession. 90. When George IV. was crowned — all the utensils were made new and in the Roman style ; the CROSS on the crown, and staff of gold, &c. &c. — it having been discovered, that Charles II. had via of — villain Blood, stole the jewels frDm the crown ; for which Blood was knighted, with 500 per annum, by that majesty, about 1665. 91. The old wills, deeds, leases, &c. which involve the estates of ihe Protestants in Ire- land, which were confiscated in the time of Charles, Cromwell, and William, and other former reigns, are preserved clean and safe, and transmitted down from mother to son. with all the ancient boundaries, with the full expectation, that one day those estates will re- vert to their descendants, when the intruders and heretics will be driven from the land. 92. The primate of Spai7i has called upon all Catholic countries for a general crusade against the heretics throughout the world. 93. Here then is ground to see where the sinews, marrow, heart and strength lies — and all that is wanting, in order to put it into execution, is the removal of the sap head ; and in lieu thereof put on a Jesuitical HEAD — which might say — " I sit — a queen — am no widow — and shall see no sorrow" — self, SELF-SECURITY ! Boasted self-security. 94. On a scarlet beast — royalty — the Holy Alliance — who sways the power that Buona- parte once held in Europe ! — on his ruins seated and established in a new form. 95. " Can think no evil"' — '• can do no harm'' — of course '• cannot erf — and there- fore whatever is done must be right ; hence must be infallible, of course. 9Q. The Judge constitutes the Court., and the CLERGY constitute the CHURCH. 97. ihis is the doctrine of the day — for the jury a'xd people are only the puppets of others, a mere nothing but a name, and serv- ants, as hewers of wood and drawers of water, or a kind of nominal something for a come-off. 98. The Jesuits owe no allegiance to our government, nor are they bound to keep faith with heretics ; to the Roman Holy Father is their accountability, and to THEIR OWN HEAD ! And about two millions of people have they an ascendancy over in this land. 99. In the affair of Hogan and the Pope's Legate, the Legislaf&re of Pennsylvania dare not act themselves ; there being 40,000 Cath- olic voters in the state at that time. 100. Threats are given out, and anony- mous letters — " can kill"' — in order to strike intimidation to the hearts of those — classical and official men. 101. When Spain declared war in Europe, the armies were put in motion in America the same day — also, the massacre in Ireland and at Paris, must have been both preconcerted and in uniformity — a true understanding upon the subject by all parties concerned on one side. 102. The common chat of Italy, that the Jesuits wiU set up their empire in the United States, &c. 103. The arbitrary power of Cromwell held the priests responsiole**-** not a prot- estant was injured in his time. 104. U. S. not considered a "Christian na- tion." Why 1 Because we have no law religion, called national church — with the name of Christ prostituted to it; and the same recognised by law and government. 105. People need to be ^^ide awake to keep their own rights, and to enjoy their own privileges ; but Wisdom and Innocency must go together, not to do wrong. 106. Hence the propriety of the rule — as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them ; for this was the law of Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and the ex- ample of Jesus Christ. 107. After the fall of Napoleon — Alexander of Russia, invited the Buonapartists into his empire ; which drew the brightest geniuses through Europe into that region. 108. The Jesuits availed themselves of the circumstance, and monopolized the places of literature in the schools which were set up on the feudal estates, which resulted from the visit of the Russian army to Paris — for light will circumfuse ! 122 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 109. The object of the Jesuits being dis- covered, they were banished from Russia — and it cost 500,000 sterling to fill their place with other men. 110. Alexander dying like the Czars, un- timely ; the Jesuits accused John Bull with the crime, so as to prevent the union of the Greek and Latin Church by amalgamation and absorption, to be accomplished via Jesui- tical monopoly. 111. But common sense may view it in a different point of light. For the Jesuitical order is like the Camelion, which can always imitate the color of the object on which it happens to light. 112. Thus far, poor blind John Bull is accused : — but those antis — caused 14,000 Masons to be arrested — and who have not been heard from since. 113. So in Spain, from 40 to 50,000 per- sons in the neighborhood of Madrid, disap- peared by the hand of man, (40 days grace for Jews, Masons and Heretics) besides all the other parts, perhaps 100,000 more perished. The whole protestant world is divided into districts, and men as agents, appointed to as- certain the number of Heretics, and also the Hersiarchs ; their number, opinion and abili- ties, and make report to the " Decapigandi" at Rome, and receive instruction from head quarters, accordingly. 114. The king of England, George IV. re- ceived the Pope's Legate, which had not been received in England, in former reigns, for more than 200 years. 115. This, when taken in connexion with the papistical apparatus at the coronation ; family confessor ; bishop of Chester praying for the dead ; domestic chaplains of the nobility going to France for ordination ; the number of chapels built in England ; with the number of Jesuits in that country, admits of solemn and serious investigation ! ! And what next "? When 4 bishops and an arch bishop was set up in America ; a large build- ing was set agate called a cathedral, with small subterraneous vaults ; like those of the "Holy Inquisition," as far light has ever been obtained on that subject. 116. To prevent discovery a high board fence for an enclosure — written over the doors, " no admission ;" wind blew down the fence ; then the Heretic could see and inquire, what are these ce//s for*? " To put in wine;" "to do penance in," — "to rent out," — "for the Priest," — "to put in the dead," — "and the strong heavy doors and great iron bolts to keep them aafe from the doctors," &c. &c. 117. But are those vaults designed for the dead ; or rather, to confine the living ? 118. In the woods some miles back of Bal- timore, Emmetsburg, Beardstown, New York, Boston, New Orleans, Baton Rouge, Natchez, Greenville, Gibson Port, Missouri, jMount Sneak, Port Clinton, Cincinnati, Perry County, Louisville, Lexington ; Gaytursburg, and pro- bably more than 200 places more, going on silent as death and still as midnight l . ! 119. At Pittsburg 172 feet long and 76 wide, with the chat of wading knee high in Heretic or protestant blood in America ! 120. Decapigandi SI, 500,000; Pope, SlOO,- 000 ; donations from the potentates of some of the Holy Alliance. 121. The rose which is annually given by j ^he Pope to the potentate whom he thinks has been the most useful to the church the pre- ceding year, was adjudged to the usurper of Portugal, and also an additional one to Old Hickory, — as if he would flatter, deceive and gull, the Chief Magistrate of the United States ; as if to lull the Americans to sleep ! 122. The term "Holy," belongs to reli- gion ; the term " Alliance," belongs to politics ; but when united, embraces both. 123. Hence the " Holy Alliance," and the restoration of the order of " Jesuits,''' who were supposed to have been annihilated and become extinct ; but they were only donnant, and are now virtually governing the Roman Church, which amount to 90,000,000 over the world ; while the Protestant is but 30.000,000 —3 for 1 ! 124. All the blood shed about religion since the time of Luther, is laid by them to the charge of Protestants — as Heretics, — for departing from the true church. 125. And all their teachers in this country, are denounced as Hesearchs, and placed on a level with the greatest of criminals, by the Jesuits, who justify the Inquisition of Spain, and plead for one in this country. 126. The Inquisition work in secret, and in the night and under ground ! See the mode at Goa, as related by Dr. Buchanan ; and all the other accounts how they correspond. 127. How many persons are suddenly miss- ing in different sections of this country. — Been to Heretic meetings, — and dealt with' accordingly ; sundry have strangely disap- peared. 128. One poor fellow, a tailor by trade ; said he was sent with a letter, found his way into the cell, kept on bread and water for some weeks, and cow-hided into the bargain !* * Name of the man, also the Priest who burnt the bible, and bishop could be given ! .See also at New York. " From the New York Evangelist. INQUISITION IN NEW YORK. The following cas« of Romish persecution has recently occurred in New York. A young woman residing in Newark, was in the practice of coming to the city for con- fession, absolution and Popish instruction, from a Ro- man priest. At length, she learnt so much of Protestant- ism, from the family where she bved, that she desisted from attending confession and the mummeries of Popery. A CRT FROM THE WILDERNESS. 123 129. 197 on the bridge at Wexford ; 183 in Sthe barn of 1Z98, burnt; 200,000 in Ireland swept off in a ni2:ht ; and 70,000 at Paris in the days of Louis XIV ', also, the powder plot ! ! 130. Lafayette with all the deputies, and liberals, and editors of liberty and liberal principles were proscribed in France ; and would have been assassinated in the hellish plot, had the revolution prevented it, which probably not one person expected it so soon, three days before. 131. The tyranny of the king; the shutting up of the banks ; flung society out of employ, into convulsion ; and hence the Jire to the magazine, and facilitated the object of liberty, then in embryo. 132. The developement of this -plot, found in the iron chest, with the flight of the Jesuits ; some to England ; 80 wagon loads and other vehicles into Naples; shows the design of the Holy Alliance and the Jesuits against the liberties of mankind ; a general conspiracy to sweep off" their enemies at one grand blow. 133. Hence the combination to arrest the progress of light and liberty, and bring back After a time, she visited the city, and not returning to her abode for some days, her employer followed in pursuit of her. The information which he received convinced him that she was illegally detained by force, by the Priest and his devoted tools. The usual legal process was resorted to, and in consequence she was discovered. She was found confined in a private chamber, where she had often been visited by the priest, urged to make confession, and threatened with further severe punishment if she would not confess, submit to the priest, and return to the Roman faitli. She was of course liberated by the civil law, and is now fully clear of the American Inquisition, until they can seize her again. The names of all the parties can be given. — Prot. (^ The above note is from a minister of the gospel in this city. the days of darkness, for the support and con- tinuation of kingcraft and priestcraft, monarchy and law religion, in the world. 134. Thus we see that liberty was sup- pressed in Naples, Spain and Portugal ; and the fall of Bolivar in South America. And where is he ? who knows '? who can tell ! ! ! 0 the monarchical and Jesuitical influence over the world ! 135. The cloud is gathering fast in this country, and are we prepared for the storm ! 136. A drowning man will catch at a straw ! 137. If light and liberty prevail, monarchy and priestcraft sink. 138. To prevent this, a general conspiracy and assassination or massacre of these Her- siarchs, &c. &c. and "outward court worship- pers !" As the only possible means of hope for success, in which attempt if they should nof succeed but fail, it would produce a reac- tion, which would recoil back on themselves. 139. The " woman on the beast" intoxicate eu with the " blood of the martyrs :" Church Jesuits, who use the name of the pope for a tool ; to cover, and carry on, and accomplish their own object and end ! Hence, Wesley : " Ther'^ will even then be a pope but not with the power of his predecessors; and he will be under the government of Babylon." "Body of men," Jesuits, not the Council of Cardi- nals ; but the DECAPIGANDI. Jg^°^" If old Napoleon be dead, I expect to see, if W. be correct, young Napoleon in ******, by the consent of the Potentates of Europe ! 140. But I must here stop, with this re- mark—" BE YE ALSO READY ! ! !" END OF THE VOICE FROM THE EAST. PART SECOND REPLY FROM THE WEST. 1 . Mr. Wesley says, in his notes on chap- ter 13, Rev. "The POWER of choosing the Pope (or Bishop) was taken from the PEO- PLE, &c. 1143, and lodged in the cardinals alone," which power of choosing could not have been taken from the people if they had never possessed it. 2. Coke's life of Wesley, 533; '' power— I did not seek it ; it came upon me unawares : I use it to the best of my judgment ; bear it as my burthen." 3. But the conduct of those who came after him, bespeaks a very contrary and difierent language, when every artifice and intrigue is used, not only to retain power, but to beg and l3orrow it also, by the plea of order and SUCCESSION — by " will and delegation." 4. Coke's letter to Wesley, for a THIRD 124 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. ordination in the garret at Bristol, 1784, (as related in Whitehead and in Moore's life of Wesley,) was the beginning of this Episcopal Babel, out of which arose the confusion in Europe and America. 5. The prayer book, articles of faith, and gown and band, was all concerted in this Epis- copal Babel, to monopolize the church people and glebe lands betwixt Delaware and Georgia. 6. But the vestry and church wardens not being brought over to give their consent, be- cause the sanctity was not pure by order and succession • hence the caitse of that letter in the Church Magazine, from Coke to Bishop IVliite, for a fourth ordination, so as to be certain of pure sanctity " by order and suc- cession." 7. Coke was the first regicide among the Methodists. And as like begets like, so from and out of his conduct, consequences grew. 8. In his sermon at Baltimore and address to Washington, hoping the American govern- ment would be a model for European govern- ments ; which implies, cut oJff kings'' heads — behold, the retribution. 9. Wesley's name was dropped oif from the American minutes, as if expelled; next the name of Coke is left out of the English min- utes ; and moreover, gets expelled in time, from America in turn. 10. Takes the name of bishop, saying Wes- ley chose the Episcopal, &c. 11. Moore's life of Wesley, vol. 2, page 279, exhibits these assertions to be a hoax, a libel — without his sanction ; but assumed, re- pugnant to Wesley's interdiction. 12. Previous to 1785, "minutes of some conversations between the PREACHERS in connexion with the Rev. John Wesley," was the then title of men unordained^ 13. But when "^Aree" men ordained, had just come over from England, and had only met co-preachers, it was then called " Episco- pal Church,^'' exhibits the principles of the doctrine of Rome : clergy constitute the church, preachers and people are nothing ! 14. First edition of the minutes printed at Philadelphia, 1795, page 77, referring to the act of 1785, says, "w^e" (not Wesley 'formed ourselves into an independent church," taking the name " bishop''^ and " episcopal'"' by as- sumption. See Lee's History of Methodism. 15. "1788 — Who are the bishops of our church for the United States .?" " conferences''' the plural — but the three preceding years, "gen- eral conference" was the tei'm, though met in detached portions at different times and places. 16. Bishop and counsel governed, i. e. chose the Presiding Elders, and out of them select the counsel ; like the figure 1 at the left hand side of 7 noughts, but cut the figure one off, and what do the noughts count Episcopacy is all : preachers and people ai nothing. Daniel's little horn, looked moi stout than his fellows. 17. 1789 — The joke was carried on to a unparalleled height — John Wesley is const tuted a bishop by Coke and Asbury, when i Europe, and they in America, 3000 mile asunder : then as Wesley had laid hands o Coke five years before, in the Garret at Bri; tol, 1784 ; and as Coke found that Asbury 1785, was a. preacher only, next day he mac him a deacon, third day elder, and four! day a BISHOP. He growed very fast — the stated on the minutes, in answer to the que; tions — ■ 1789 " Quest. 1. Who ate the persons th; exercise the Episcopal office in the IMethodi Church in Europe and America 1 ^'Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and Frai cis Asbury, by regular order and succession " Quest. 2. Who have been elected by tl unanimous suffrages of the General Confe ence, to superintend the Methodist connexic in America 1 ''• Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury." 1790. " Quest. 6. Who have been elect( by the unanimous suffrages of the Gener; Conference, to superintend the Methodist Epi copal Church in America '? " Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. " Quest. 7. Who are the persons that e: ercise the Episcopal office in the Methodi; Church in Europe and America '? '•Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, ar Francis Asbury, by regular order and sui cession." 1791. ''Quest. 6. Who have been electt by the unanimous suffrages of the Gener; Conference, to superintend the .Methodi Episcopal Church in America ? " Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. " Quest. 7. Who are the persons that exe cise the Episcopal office in the Methodi Church in America ? " Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury, b regular order and succession." 18. Coke was nojuinalluhisho-p in Americ: president of the Irish conicrence, and head c the missions for the West Indies, and "woul be'' Wesley's successor. 19. The regicide principle — (cut off king head.) was elucidated with some liberaliti which would be popular at Bristol, in a sma degree, to the Trustees meeting houses que; tion ; acting on the side of the people. 20. But to separate fi'om the church, an have seven districts, seven bishops, and the one more over the whole for superintendence * God said let there be lic^ht. and there was light— s Coke and Asbury said, let iVedey be a BISHOP, and h was a bishop— so constituted by them, when 3000 miles o( A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 125 21. A number of big guns employed Alex- ikder Kilham, to oppose the intended episco- Icy, and plead for a REFORM. I 22. Those guns were to be masked until a jme of exigency, then to fling their weight ito his scale. 23. The doctor found the Dagon of Episco- icy would not succeed ; gave it up, and jrelled all his might against A. K.; and those >i his associates, who had encouraged him, to jeek a reform, now forsook him, and became lis accusers, judges and executioners, by sign- jig his expulsion. ' 24. But A. K. was too honest to give up he ship, because others had deceived him and urned traitors to the cause. 25. About 5000 withdrew ', hence the ori- gin of the New Connexion, arising from the )r.'s nonsense, first take up for the trustees tnd people, then change sides for an episco- >acy, &c. &c. 26. Coke intended to call A. K. to an ac- count for his political senfmen^s, but God took I. K. from the evil to come. High treason, oyalty, keep on the head, was now the princi- )le, having taken the oath of allegiance to both governments. 27. The letters of those big guns to A. K. ixhibited their conduct^ as extracts were pub- ished in his life by his friends ; hence the >rigin of a fuss at conference : — THEY be- ong to US, we must hush the matter, lest the atter end should . be worse than the begin- ning. 28. From this came out a third party, call- ed Independent Methodists. 29. Thirty-two persons, who were all offi- ial, petitioned conference for redress of griev- ince. But the Dr. as president rose up, took he pen from the hand of the secretary, and jxpelled the whole, for such an enormous :rime, as daring to pray for a lay delegation. 3ence the origin of the New Connexion at Lisburn, in Ireland. 30. Turning out two or three local preach- ers and members for daring to hold a " field yiEETiXG,"' gave rise to what is called " Pri- mtive Methodists,^'' or ranters. 31. Wishing to dragoon the Methodists from their church, without their consent, caused the split in Ireland, 12,000 to 18,000, in point of ditference of parties. 32. The doctrine claiming all the power that Wesley had, by virtue of delegation to the conference, as exhibited in his " wiW — after the concessions made before, alluding to the Portraiture of Methodism, has given rise to another great split. 33. The monarchical power of the bishop, in this republic, not allowing privilege equal to the privilege in Europe, ''^no appeal,^'' "the monster's born" — gave rise to the split off of James O'Kelley, and Wm. M. — somebody, for his name varies at different times in successive years. 34. "Wm. M. Kentree'' 1788, and 1789, and 1790, and 1791, and 1792, the name ap- pears to be the same in the column and sta- tion, in all them five years. 35. In 1793, the name is not in the cata- logue of Conference columns, but in the station there is a name — William jNI. Kentry — at the Norfolk and Portsmouth station. Why the alteration ? Runaway, name changed. 36. M. " Kentree," as at the first; but in the second edition of those twenty years min- utes, when re-printed at New York, and twenty years more added, 1813, the name is altered again throughout, and called " Mc- Kendree ;" a d instead of a t. 37. Coke said to L. D. go on a mission un- der a promise equal to an oath for six years. If you refuse, your stay may do more harm than the conversion of 500 souls may do good ! And I don't know what : shall have to inform Lord C. Reigh ! [government] and if you once get into jail, it will be hard to get out. 38. Coke said he counted the votes, and it was a tie two or three times betwixt R. Whatcoat and J. Lee — but at length What- coat got one the most for bishop. 39. Jesse Lee said Coke stole one of his votes, and put it on the other side ! 40. Others affirmed there were more votes than there were persons to vote. 41. Thus much fuss to obtain ^'' three per- sons''' in '• one head'' — (episcopacy) a " trini- tif of English bishops. 42. Thirst for power— " BORN TO COM- MAND"'— -' silver spoon in his mouth, and a mitre on the head" — Fie. 43. 2000 Rev. clergy, ministers, against one poor " ignorant" individual, who sought to do them no harm, either in Europe or Ame- rica. Yet laws were passed by those Rev. gentlemen, both in Europe and America, against one solitary person, as their records and minutes will show ; an unheard of thing in the annals of the world. 44. Letters of falsehood and lies, to set the government to sacrifice an individual on the altar of tyranny, because " he goes so inde- pendent of the bishop's POWER ;" and others will hatch from the same nest, &c. &c. 45. Mock trials, because he is the bishop's puppet, he is one of m5, we must clear him^ because 46. Better one suffer than many. If he is innocent, we must use POWER, and make an example of him. What for ? as a warning to others not to dispute our power, which of right we have by Divine delegation, to enforce " MORAL DISCIPLINE !" I 47. The last meeting of F. Asbury : 0 the 126 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. a^tated nerves ; it was a sudden meeting. So M. Ken passed me on the causeway as a statue, although I addressed him twice. 48. " Shall we strengthen the episcopacy ?" Never mind, boys, the old man cannot stay long ; and then we can manage thisgs to our minds. 49. " He died and was buried and publish- ed ;" but the death of Wesley, whom he suc- ceeded, was. not mentioned in the minutes. Why ^ 50. The WILL of the deceased was to have a number of bishops made ; but others wished not to strengthen the episcopacy ; but rather to pluck out his " EYES," and cut off his '.^EARS." 51. " Adam be^at a son in his own like- ness"— and " his little finger was thicker than his father's loins." 52. Therefore the eggs impregnated in the episcopal Babel of confusion, not being likely to hatch, recourse was had to episcopal ai% viz. '■^Virtue of the re^zcs of saints." Asbury was dug up and brought to Baltimore, right on the spot, and so powwowed about the streets, that terror struck the mind of the preachers, as though Asbury had rose from the dead and come back, because they had disputed his will and power, request and di- rection ! 53. By the assistance of one hour and a quarter from his son and successor, pleading on the floor, the eggs impregnated by the epis- copacy, brought forth and hatched two, who came by " order and succession," and two more have been born since. 54. The spirit of a bishop is sure to come upon a bishop, and also upon his eyes and EARS too, as acting by authority from the same delegation by assumption. 55. To degenerate a noble, generous mind, make a presiding elder of him ; but to cure a presiding elder of his folly, let him become a local preacher. 56. The doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance has become the order of the day; and to dispute the power of episcopal authority, and call the same in question, is viewed as a schism, and inveighing against the " powers that be,'''' and is a moral evil ; and they as possessing moral authority, " received from, the fathers" by " order and succession," to enforce moral discipline by virtue of this judiciary and executive power, have a right to expel people for the enormous crime of " CONTUMACY," for not loving the " mon- ster." "Anathema maranatha," is the or- der of the day ; " to Satan," " for the destruc- tion of the flesh !" 57. Look at the Rev. Wm. Burke, who bore the burden and heat of the day : when sleeping in the woods, and his wife to watch and see if the In 'ians were come for the scalp, not knowing the moment when the Indians of those days would be upon him; he shrunk not from danger. 58. But after pursuing him for more than eight years, the episcopacy finally made out the great crime of " contumacy'' at last, and so " CAST HIM OUT." 59. The bounds of a conference was denied to Cosmopolite, and for a local preacher to go and exceed the bounds of his circuit, would have been contumacy. Out with him, was the order of that day. 60. The doctrine of episcopal authority has drove off" and cut off" one way or another, more than five hundred preachers, and thirty or for- ty thousand members, within the period of about two or three years ; as if, instead of the gentle shepherd, the wolf was among the flock. 61. Most people who join society have never read the discipline, but they love the Methodist doctrine and the preachers ; hence love leads them in, without knowing the stuff derived from the Roman pontiff, incorporated into the theme, which originally was derived from, and bottomed on the pagan Roman im- perial code ! 62. Chicanery in this electioneering busi- ness will not do, being repugnant to the sim- plicity of the gospel of Christ. — Therefore read Wesley^ s letter to Asbury ; take his there ad- vice, and give it up. 63. Those ancient sages that were in the field thirty or forty years ago, my heart feels while I write : those days of love ; the bond of brotherly union ; most of them are asleep under ground. 64. A new set of men are come to fill oui place. They have come out of the ashes,, oi else have been raised in easy circumstances, and know not contradiction They are stran- gers to those former suff"erings, and hungry, trying scenes. They cannot and will not bear contradiction ; but we must be obeyed, and we will. How few are nursing fathers who fee] for the flock. 65. Had those principles of America been nurtured in Virginia, when one was ri- sing with the other, the " monster'^ of episco- pacy, impregnated by Englishmen, would never have been born. 66. Those tory English preachers who re- turned to Europe, brought the cause of j\Ieth- odism to the brink of ruin in North Carolina, had it not been for old Mr. Green Hill ; Gar- etson was true to his country, till others pois- oned his mind. And how many were broughl into difficulty by Mr. Asbury's keeping in White's garret, instead of returning to Europe with the rest of the gang ! 67. A few alterations might yet remedy the evil already begun ; but man is not disposed to recede and go back, but from necessity, not of choice ; as exhibited both in France and Denmark, by the circumstances attending the revolutions, and fully exemplified there. 68. Some fifteen years ago, a few preachers, having no property of their own, wished to finger that of others; and formed the plausi- ^ble idea of community of goods, as in ancient limes : all things common. 69. A farm near Bennington, in Vermont, 'some $20,000 ; old maids and widows' money, 6 or 7,000 dollars ; a mortgage for the rest. While they must, as bishops, oversee the tem- poral concerns of the new church, called '- REFORIMERS," with one article of faith in their new discipline, and that was "We will have NO bishop !" — But the people must, as the Englishman says, " be their most obedient and very humble servants.''^ 70. However, not being able to make out the interest and principal, the mortgage swal- lowed up the whole premises, and thus that community blew out. 71. Joroboam had right on his side. And had he done right, there was a promise that his house should be established by the power, blessing and providence of God. Mostparties j that have come out and separated from the Methodist, " Old Side^''^ so called, have dwin- dled away. If God be not with them, it must be so. 72. The Methodists, as a body, differ almost (rom all other societies ; others come in by birth-right, natural born members. But the Methodists are omnifarious, hewed out of all kinds and sorts betwixt heaven and hell, that God's earth affords. 73. The tender, softening influence of the Good Spirit draws them forward; and from those desires to reform and be better, the cause of their coming into society. 74. Perhaps some may come to retrieve their character., and say " they gave up their good name and cast in their lot with the de- spised people called Methodists,''^ when in fact they never had any name worth any thing, until they became Methodists; and to the Lord and to the Methodists are they indebted for what they are ; and afterwards run off and act an ungenerous part with bitterness. 75. Others may come in, to get the good opinion of Methodists, to answer their purpo- ses of worldly gain. 76. Others, to officiate and be noticed, hav- ing nothing but hypocrisy at heart. 77. A Methodist hypocrite is worse than others, seeing their doctrines and professions are greater. 78. But I know of no society on the round aggregate of ancient or modern times, by com- putation, in the four quarters of the globe, about one million of people, gathered ir 90 years, exclusive of deaths and dismissions in that period, which amount to, perhaps, as many as a million and a half more, that have been gathered by such simple means, convic- tion to the understanding, without the tempta- tion of lucre or law and compulsion — the only means the simple gospel of Christ affords. 79. But there is a distinction to be made betwixt the old economy of primitive Metho- dists under Wesley, follo^^^ng the openings of Provi.l.ence, 1739, in Europe, and 1769 in Amerit-a ; and this new fangledism from Rankin, who began the closed doors business, 1773, and which Coke and Asbury and Wm. M. have improved upon and changed, like the Irishman's jack-knife, which was 29 years old ; had it from his father, it had worn out five new blades, and three new handles, and still was the sajne good old knife. 80. The Good Spirit draws together and binds in love ; but the evil spirit of the wolf will scatter the sheep. — " Where contention and strife is, is every evil work." 81. The people have been arbitrarily dealt with, for requiring a circulating information, which many of their rulers and teachers taught by writing ; whilst those who wrote were not turned out and dismissed from office, but still retained their standing as members of the con- ference on the Old Side, so called, where this radicalism first began. But the understrap- pers have been turned out, with little ceremo- ny, as though they were of no account. 82. The members of the old side — the Epis- copal— my advice to such, would be this. To stay peaceably there as long as you can ; to study the doctrine of Wesley as defended by Fletcher as the criterion of Methodism ; and also study the principles and system of the Methodist Episcopal Church Government, as laid down in the Discipline, and contended for by the bishops, and those of your rulers who lead on the van ! 83. And if you intend to expatriate your- self, do it from conviction of duty and judg- ment in a fair and honorable way ; leaving the church property behind. Was I to hint to the preachers — it would be this. Do not be too arbitrary, but act judicious in your adminis- tration ; give an honest and fair chance for trial, as a criminal, by jury, according to the rational constituted authority of the land in civil cases will admit; for the religion of Jesus Christ is bottomed on good and just principles of righteousness. 84. As you wish a GENEROUS PUBLIC to give you their money to build a meeting- house for you to officiate in, which never cost YOU one cent, and where you have no people nor meeting-house of your own, you would borrow from others a use for the time being j 128 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. if SO, then do not be too narrow and contract- ed, and act ungenerous to those who are your friends, and would do you no harm. 85. But a little small soul and mean princi- ple once let in, degenerates into a dwarf, which will grow into a giant, and become a monstrous tyrant in the land, unworthy the character of a generous American and a noble follower of the Lord Jesus Christ, who taught both Peter and John more liberal things — say- ing to one, ''■forbid him not,^^ and to the other, " go to Cornelius^'''' &c. 86. This doctrine, that "The great Head of the Church himself has imposed on us the duty of preaching the Gospel, administering its ordinances, and maintaining its moral dis- cipline among those over whom the Holy Ghost in these respects has made us overseers. Of these also — viz. of Gospel doctrines, ordin- ances and moral discipline — we do believe that the DIVINELY INSTITUTED ministry ARE the DIVINELY AUTHORIZED EX- POUNDERS ) and that the duty of maintain- ing them in their purity, and not permitting our ministrations in these respects to be au- Church of Rome. I. The government of the Church of Rome is Episcopal. II. The Church of Rome is one universal church : uniting under one head, many dis- tinct congregations, and spreading over a great part of the civilized world. III. The government of the church of Rome is administered by priests. IV. In the Church of Rome lay-members have no voice in making the laws, nor in the administration of government. V. At the head of this body of priests, is a chief officer or bishop, styled the pope, which name comes from the Greek word papa, and answers to our English word father. He ob- tained the title of universal bishop in the se- venth century, from the emperor Phocas. — Mosh. vol. 2, page 163, and that of pope in the eleventh century. Mosh. vol. 2. page 459. VI. For several centuries after Christ, the bishop of Rome was elected by the presbyters and people. Mosh. vol. 1, page 342. But in the eleventh century, (the darkest and most corrupt age of the church) the pope was elect- ed by the college of cardinals alone., excluding the consent of the clergy and people. Mosh, vol. 2, p. 474. thoritatively controJled by others, does rest upon us with the force of a moral obligation" — wil not be received as God's truth in this enlightened day, by people of inde- pendent minds, who think and judge for themselves. 87. Also this doctrine, that those innate, inherent, and unalienable rights of man, by virtue of his existence, which all Americans admit as in the Declaration of Independence, July 4th, 1776, declared as belonging to civil society : but when associating with the Me- thodist Episcopal Church, natural and ac- quired rights are and have become extinct; except to hear and obey, is a ridiculous farce and also a mockery of common sense. 88. And ARROGANCE on the one side, and STUPIDITY of BLOCKHEADS on the other, to have such ism in the La-nd ! 89. The " MOTHER of HARLOTS''— if she be the " mother" at Rome, who are the " daughters" abroad ? Let truth and com- mon sense say and determine. 90. See parallel between the Church of Rome and the Methodist Episcopal Church. Methodist Episcopal Church. I. The government of the Methodist Epis- copal Church is Episcopal. II. The Methc^dist Episcopal Church is one and indivisible : uniting in one body many distinict societies, and spreading at present over ONE MILLION FIVE HUNDRED THOUSAND square miles. III. The government of the Methodist Epis- copal Church is administered by preachers. IV. In the Methodist Episcopal Church, lay-members have no voice in making the laws, nor in the administration of government. V. At the head of this body of preachers, are three chief officers or bishops, of equal order, dignity and power. The oldest in years and office is styled, by way of distinction, though not by express statute, the senior bishop ; and by many, both preachers and people, father. VI. There never was a period, in the his- tory of the Methodist Episcopal Church, when the people had any voice in the election of their bishop. Nor at present have, say, 4,000 of her clergy, nor upwards of 400,000 of her members, any thing to say in the elec- tion, either directly or indirectly. Quest. 1st. How is a bishop to be consti- tuted '? Answ. By the election of the General Con- ference, &c. Book of Discipline, chap. 1, sec. 4, excluding the consent of die great body of the clergy and the people. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 129 /: Church of Rome. VII. The sacred college who elect the pope, is composed of seventy cardinals : who, again, are chosen by the pope. Mosh. vol. 4, page 165. VIII. In all the Pope's decisions, relating to the government of the church, he previously consults the brethren^ i. e. the cardinals who compose his privy council. IX. " In the latter end of the eleventh cen- tury the popes were invested with the pleni- tude of all power, both spiritual and tempo- ral.^'' Bowers' His. of the popes ; preface. X. I am not able to find any statute, restrict- ing the power of the pope. XI. " The pop?s ivere above councils and uncontrolled by theur canons." Bowers' His. of the popes, preface. " Nor could the coun- cils determine any thing, without his permis- sion and consent." Mosh. vol 2, p. 296. XII. "The Roman pontiffs were eagerly bent upon persuading all, and had indeed, the good fortune to persuade many, that the bish- op of Rome was constituted and appointed by Jesus Christ, supreme legislator and jvAge of the (^hurch universal." jNIosh. Vol. 2, page 296. XIII. " Some toolc the liberty to represent to his holiness, (pope John XXII.) that the decrees and constitutions of one pope, could not be reversed by another." The pope re- plied (and what other reply could be made ?) " That they were mistaken, since it might be proved, by innumerable instances, that what had been decreed wrong or amiss by one pope or council, could be rectified and amended by another.'''' Bowers' His. of the. Popes, pre- lace. Methodist Episcopal Church. VII. The General Conference, in the year 1820, was composed of eighty-nine sit'ting members, sixty-three of whom were presiding elders, or had filled that station. Quest. By whom are the presiding electors to be chosen ? Answ. By the bishops. Dis. ch. 1, 3 5, Note. — In this year (1820) there vrere'sixty- four presiding elders. VIII. The pre.siding elders have been styled the " bishops' eyes" and the - bishops' ears," &c., and with them he consults in the govern- ment of the church, as his council. In the General Conference of 1820; it was part of the conciliatory plan, '• That the presiding elders be, and hereby are made the advisory council of the bishops, or president of the conference, in stationing the preachers." Thereby enact- ing by law, what it was thought had been practised from the beginning. IX. Quest. 3. What are the duties of a bishop 1 % Answ. 5. To oversee the spiritual and tem- poral business of our church. Dis. ch. 1. ^ 4. " It is the duty of a bishop to travel through the work at large ; to oversee the spiritual and temporal concerns of the church. But to oversee, means power to overrule." Bishop jNTKendree's address to the Philadel- phia Annual Conference. X. I can find but one, restricting the exer- cise of the bishop's power. "He shall not allow any preacher to remain," &c. Dis. ch. 1. § 4. Question 3, Answer 2. XI. "I believe, the resolutions passed at the last General Conference, authorizing the respective annual conferences to elect the pre- siding elders, are an infringement on the con- stitution of the Methodist Episcopal Church." Bishop j\rKendree"s addresses to the Phila- delphia Annual Conference. XII. " Those ministers whom God selects to be the shepherds of his flock, and the guar- dians of his people, posse^.s the right of govern- ing themselves in religious matters, and all those committed to their care." Vindication of Methodist Episcopacy. New York, print- ed for the Methodist Episcopal Chur. 1820. XIII. "They," the General Conference, "shall not change or alter any part or rule' of our government, so as to do away Episco- pacy, or destroy the plan of our itinerant general superintendency." Dis. ch. 1, sec. 3. Ques. 2. Answ. 5. 130 A CRY PROM THE WILDERNESS. Church of Rome. XIV. The Papists use the temporal power to put in force and to " execute moral discipline ;" i. e. the will of the clergy. I XV. Those who do not obey the Roman Church, but withdraw, or are excommunica- ted— are denounced with a curse, as apostates or heretics, with " bell, book and candle light." XVI. The Roman Clergy interdict their people from reading other books, than by their consent. XVII. The Romish Clergy assume the power of granting the privilege to some, to have and read the Holy Bible. XVIII. By order and succession from Peter, XIX. Divine sanctity through the Popes, give Divine authority to the clergy. XX. Many grades of places betwixt the people and the Pope, who is st}'led bishop of bishops, or universal bishop. Methodist Episcopal Church. Committee's Report, ^c. XIV. See the BISHOP'S Circular letter, explaining the '• design'' of the •' General con- ference" '-/or a uniform system throughout the whole body.'-' 1820. " It is both expedient and necessary to pe- tition the Legislature for an ACT of iixcorpo- ration, which shall recognise the peculiarities of OUR form of Church Government, and thereby enable US more fuUv and effectually to EXECUTE the DISCIPLINE of our CHURCH. XV. Those who withdraw, or are " expell- ed''' from the Methodist E. Church, are de- nounced as '■^schismatics and backsliders;" and their characters are blaMed in a public point of view, accordingly, by slander, &c. XVI. Purchase no Hymn Books but what are signed by the Bishops, if you have any respect for the AUTHORITY of the Confer- ence or of US ! ! ! See preface to the Hymn Book, see also the General Conference, &c. to suppress the reading, &c. &c., the paper called " Mutual Rights/' XVII. The Methodist bishop says, take thou authority to read, &c., which, if we suppose him to be sincere, we must think that he be- lieves he has the power to grant that privi- lege. See the form of ordination in the disci- pline. XVIII. " By order and succession'^ — " re- ceived from the Fathers. ■' See first edition of Minutes, and the Bishop's Circular, &c. XIX. " Divinely instituted and divinely au- thorized expounders," &c. See the doctrine of General Conference at Pittsburg, &c. XX. 1. Hearer. 2. On trial. 3. Full membership. 4. Class Steward. 5. Class Leader. 6. Circuit Steward. 7. Exhorter. 8. Local Preacher. 9. Local Deacon. 10. Local Elder. 1 1 . Travelling Preacher. 12. Travelling Deacon. 13. Travelling Elder. 14. Presiding Elder, or Elder of Elders — which term Elder means Bishop, &c. 15. Bishops — 2 in the northern diocess^ 2 in the south. 16. And one goes where he pleases, and hence "arcAet^," as bishop of bishops, or " u;ni- VERSAL BISHOP !" 17. Supernumerary, superannuated Trus- tees, Book Steward, &c. &c. &c. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 131 See also the Papistical mode of con- secration— the Bread and Wine. Episcopacy, JNIonarchy, Slavery, and Pope- ry are all bottomed on the same principle in their several degrees — which power, not being delegated by the people, is claimed to be the gift or grace of God, hence of heavenly birth and origin, and therefore of Divine authority, hence must he highly respected — as a virtue ! Such doctrine must appear in its true shape and color to a clear head and correc. ^eart, as a HOAX upon mankind. For POWER, exercised without a right — by assumption, is, and must be considered an un- just, tyrannical act of usurpation ! - Hence the Episcopal may, for distinction sake, be called ROYALISTS"! And the oppo- nents REGICIDES i Hence, what six foreigners, in Baltimore, in conclave, matured in three days, when sixty American preachers were shut out, about 45 years ago, delegates, in the same town, are now meeting to rectify, and if possible, cor- rect: to be purely -4mmca«, and not Baby- lonish ! Here were the first acts of Catholic and Methodist bishops to multiply in this country, and here some of them lie deposited in the ground ! John Fletcher was born where Calvin offi- ciated, and Alexander Kilham was born in the same town or place of John Wesley. In Baltimore, the six foreigners : viz.. Coke, Asbury, Whatcoat, Vassey, Dickins, and per- haps Dickerson, began the farce of Episcopacy to hatch what was impregnated, as exemplified in Coke's letters to J. Wesley and Bishop White. The Gown and Band were procured by some of the American preachers, and Vassey went into the church — but the vestry could not be duped — hence that part of the fun fell through—the monopolyof the vacant churches. The Bishop's mock trial of Lorenzo Dow, in the person of his, i. e. Bishop's, right hand man — then the principle reciprocated, that the Bishop " was born to command" in the same place. FUDGE ! ! ! But " Judgment must begin at the house of God ;■' and justice must take place. There- fore the ROYALISTS and the REGICIDES must HERE conspicuously appear, upon the theatre of time, and be exemplified in the an- nals of future history. The term Epipcopal was viewed only as a simple name of distinction — same as Bob or Dick, to distinguish boys — but the idea, that it was significant, meaning clerical power, is a thing that was never dreamed of by most of her innocent members, thirty or forty years ago . But the monster is born, and a serpent is hatched, and how or where it will end, I know not. No doubt but tens of thousands will be added to the Royal Church, of tender minds and honest hearts. But Babylon must fall, and this will be more apparent, after the ascent from the abyss — the IMAGE of the beast erected, and his worship set up with severe penalties, annexed for non-conformity. The WARNING given by the Angel on that subject, to mankind, not to conform, and such another dreadful threatening is not to be found in all the Bible. Compare chap. xiii. verse 11, wi*h chap, xiv., the third angel's message. 0 Reader! Prepare for the trouble ! 0 strive to be in readiness, that you may meet the Divine approbation — and thus ensure HIS protection — and thus account to thy GOD m peace ! END OF the reply FROM THE WEST. PART THIRD. A CRY FEOM THE WILDERNESS. " The Lord [Jehovah] of 5Aem"— " Japheth ohall dwell in the tents of Shem?'' Abraham the cotemporary and descendant of Shem, was called to quit his father's house, and to li^e in tents, with his family and de- scendants, until they went down into Egypt. This call, which he obeyed by fcith, came upon him while unctrcumcised , hence a Heathen. To him was the promise, seed, the singular, Christ — in whom the families of the earth were to be blessed. = -d 132 A CRY FR03I THE WILDERNESS. This EXERCISE of FAITH by OBEDIENCi WaS "counted," "accounted,"' "reckoned," and " imputed to him for righteousness," and he was justified in and by this exercise of faith and obedience. The faith of Abraham shall "AezV the world," the reaction of the soul on God, a kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed within, the hope of glory. After 198 years in Egypt, they were called to the tents of Shem, being his descendants ; and in the wilderness were they to encamp in this form, to leave a hollow oblong square in their centre, for the Ark of God, which con- tained the stone seals of the covenant ; hence was called the ark of the covenant ; which being made of wood, was overlaid with gold. This ark was kept within veils or curtains, j which were suspended within the taberna- I CLE, which was within a TENT. The three families of Levi, one on the north, one on the south, one on the west, but Moses and Aaron and the priests of the second order on the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah. Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on their march in the order of cantonment, three tribes east, three on the north, and three on the south and three on the west ; encircling the Levites as above, while in the wilderness in TENTS. After their arrival at Canaan, they were called like Abraham to quit the house, and annually to hold a ' camp-meeting,^ then called the feast of tabernacles, which was to last seven days, or a week, by Divine ap- pointment. Over the ark was a plate of pure gold, called the ' mercy seat,'' on the ends of which were cherubs with spread wings, and their faces inward, or towards each other, emblems of some of the order of the heavenly host, beings of the other world. On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, was a luminous glory emanating, probably in the form or shape of a man, and was called the ' Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt the cherubims.' In times of exigency people might assemble at the door of the tabernacle, and make in- quiry, and that Divine glory would give directions by vocal sound, speaking like the voice of a man. None were to enter the door of the taberna- cle but the priests, and none might go within the veils, the sanctum sanctorum, or holy of holies, but the hign priest alone, once a year, and not without blood. The SHINING face of Moses, when he came down from the mount, and the shining raiment of Jesus, when Moses and Elijah ap- peared to him, and the light which Saul of Tarsus saw, which was greater than the light of the meridian sun, with many similar passa- ges, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues of fire, &c. &c. Supernatural influences and glory and power, elucidate the manifestations of God in different ages and to different people. A power supernatural attended the ark of the covenant. Hence none were to see but the High Priest, he alone took down the veils and covered the holy things. Then the Priests of the second order took down the tabernacle and tent, after which the Levites were to shoulder and march on. When they stopped, the Priests of the second order would rear up the tabernacle and tent, then the High Priest would go in and suspend the veils in a proper attitude. The .sons of Eli brought the ark to the camp out of the holy of holies, without divine permission. It was taken, and they were slain, with 30,000 others — a retribution of justice. " The glory is departed, for the ark of God is taken," cried the old man, and died as a consequence, and the daughter-in- law also. What an awful time in the Hebrew land ! See book Samuel. The ark was put into an idol temple, and I the idol fell down and the head and hands came off. Also, the people were smote with such afflictions as they viewed as superna- tural, and they sent the ark to a city of a second lord ; where there was a similar visita- tion on them ; hence it was sent to a third city, and the people cried out, and were deter- mined to send off the ark ! Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves shut up at home) took the road up into the land of Israel, contrary to the very principles and law of nature. The Israelites, in attempting to open the ark, more than 50,000 fell dead on the spot. What might}' power still attended the ark. The ark was not carried back to the taber- naclt of Moses, but put in a private house, until the time of David, when he attempted to carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusalem to a tent, which he had prepared for it ; but TJzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. This shows the j)ower of the Lord of hosts, still there present, which was not to be trifled with. The ark was then left in the house of Obed- edom ; here blessing rested from that power. The Hebrews had departed from first .prin- ciples, the order of God, which was to bring and carry the ark on the shoulders of Levites, not on a cart ; hence, when David had re- course to the proper order, the ark and all the things went well, and the proper worship of God was restored in ' due form,'' in a social point of view ; and the heart of David was glad, and he leaped for joy, and said, " my cup runneth over." A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 133 The 'BOOK OF THE LAW which Moses wrote and delivered to the Priest, to be 'kept in the side of the ark,' was to be taken out by the High Priest, every seventh year, the sabattical year, or year of release ; when it was to be read to the people at the ' Camp Meeting,' or ' Feast of Tabernacles,' wliile in booths and tents convened. This book was delivered with the instruction by ISIoses just before he died. Now if the book of the law was kept in the side of the ark, (i. e. a kind of pocket made for it,) and such a mighty power attended the ark, how would it be possible to obtain a transcript copy ? I can see no possible way, but by special permission from the original author, GOD ! The pentateuch, or five books of Moses, now in use among the Jews, is near seventy feet in length, and about two feet in breadth, written on parchment, attached to rollers at the ends, to roll and unroll, to prevent friction. Thus a copy has and may be preserved from a thousand to 1500 years. It appears that David took a copy by trans- cribin-g ; the only copy taken before the return of the Jews from Babylon. Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the time of Saul — became David's high priest, and had the care of the ark and " Book of the Law" in David's tent at Jerusalem. JMoses told the people, when they should set a king over them, he should not be a stranger, but one of their own brethren, and ' HE should write to himself a copy of the law.' David was the first God fearing king they had, and hs is called ' the sweet psalmist of Israel.' The matter contained in the Psalms, show, how that he was well acquainted with the law of Moses, and the history of creation down, and exhibits his familiarity with that blessed book. This shows the purity of the book ; as none can be mutilated by the fangling of man, for none were copied anterior or subsequent to David's time, before the return from the cap- tivity of Babylon. A superintending provi- dence. What became of the king's copy, or where it was deposited, Scripture is silent on that head. For we have no account after the death of Solomon. In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling priests took ' the book of the law,' the ori- ginal copy, repugnant to primary economy, to read to the people, but were hooted from the field, and they laid ' the book' in a place of obscurity, where it remained in a dormant state, about 294 years, viz. 18th year of king Josiah, and 16 years before the Babylonish captivity, which was the third year of Jehoia- kin ; and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when Daniel and his companions were sent olF to Babylon, which is the date of the captivity. Jeremiah was in the prison when the city was taken, and had been there for some time, while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem, having been constituted by giving his ' right hand' upon ' oath,^ the Gentile and Jewish mode, a twofold obligation, violated. The people were mostly slain, and the rest put in chains for slavery ; the city and temple wore burnt in the nineteenth year of Nebuchad- nezzar, and about 50 years before the return of the captives by the proclamation of Cyrus. Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be the same as Ezra of the Bible. He tells us the law WcLS burnt. And reason, from the concomitant circum- stances, says it must be so. For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was bound with a chain, the others were also ; for he was loosed from his chaiji ; which implies he was bound with others ; and it is a very clear, plain case, that a man in chains, doom- ed to slavery, could not take such a roll as ' the book of the law' under his arm at plea- sure, and carry it several hundred miles. Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was a ready scribe, and that he was going to Jeru- salem to ' SEEK the law of the Lord,' which implies he had it not while in Babylon. After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him with the ' book of the law' reading to the peo- ple, from a wooden pulpit. Where did he find the copy of the book of the law ? Zerubbabel, Haggai, and Jeshua, or Zechariah, can only tell. Was not this the king's copy, w^ritten by David ? After those days, synagogues were built, and learning had become more common ; hence copies were taken and dispersed into those places of worship. Moses and the pro- phets were read every Sabbath day. The w^orld appears to be indebted to the ' Masons,' for the purity and preservation and restoration of the book of the law : as means, under God, for the benefit of mankind in after ages. The book of the law — original copy was burnt — only one transcript copy in existence — and only a few individuals knew where that was. Hence how near the book of the law came of being lost out of the world ! Then darkness w^ould have remained on the subject of creation, with the origin and history of man ! But to prevent a similar occurrence from happening, synagogues were built, and each one was furnished with a copy, transcribed from the one preserved by the Masons, and restored to Ezra the priest — which must have been the transcript 2opy wri'tten by David. For there 134 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. is no evidence of there ever having been any other! The JEWS have given us, Gentiles, 1 . the law of Moses; 2. the Prophets; 3. a Jesus Christ ; 4. Apostles— the Old and New Testaments. Their " Holy City'" is trodden down of the Gentiles ; which treading^ according to Wes- ley, will end about 1836, when the " two wit- nesses will be slain." An earthquake, 7,000 perish, 63,000 get converted, the beginning of the ingathering of Jews, who are scattered among all nations^ and understanding all living languages; hence would be able in a short time to carry the Gospel to every city and fa- mily throughout the world. The time of the Gentiles be come in, and all Israel shall be saved. "Thus NAMES and sects and parties fall, "And JESUS CHRIST be ALL IN ALL." The stripping of the Pope of his temporal power, 1810, which should be effected by an individual from Asia — (B — from Acre) and that QQQ years from a certain date, viz. 1143, it would take place, which was exemplified, January 1st, 1810. Those three things to a mathematical focus, like an astronomical cal- culation of an eclipse. And moreover, that this individual would have his kingdom dark- ened and lose his power ; but in 1832, -would rise again, receive the power and ' the kings with it,' which implies he had kings before ; but previous to 1832, Turkey would be shaken by Russia ; which calculations, thus far, seem to have been exemplified, like historical events, as already past. The calculations were made in Germ'any, 1724, translated and published 1754, in Lon- don, and reprinted to Wesley's notes in America. The clergy of Rome to ascend in power, and another persecution to arise, more awful than any before known, of the most dreadful con- sequences possible. A reaction follows in turn. " I sit a queen, am no widow, and shall see no sorrow," — have now my end accomplished — in Jesuitical form. But the ten horns, or kings, shall hate — eat and burn her with fire. The " earth helped the woman"' in those countries north of the Danube, in her first flight ; but her «econd place in the wilderness of America. The first struggle will be in Europe, but the finishing stroke in America. According to accounts $1,500,000 is sent to America, annually, to help on the magnifi- cent, strong fine buildings, with subterraneous vaults, not merely for the dead ; but to all ap- pearance, to awe, CONFINE, and terrifv the LIVING ; and thus upset the ' HERESIAllCHS' of all kinds, and bring in the orthodox of an- cient times, even those who cannot err, ' can think no evil,' and ' do NO HARM.' Mighty 'INFALLIBLE,' indeed. And on the other hand about $10,000,000 laid up in store, to accomplish Dr. Ely-z'sTn — when 500,000 men are brought to the polls at once. Then will be the struggle, like the shark and alligator, which were seen to close in, and both fell in the contest. When Jefferson was on the/ence with Burr. 100,000 men were ready to turn the scale ; so the first ^ overt act by ' Hartford Convention,' 100,000 men ready to save the ship; 'the whiskey hoys were borne down at once,' as well as that of Shayes in the east and north. So may it be in the- south. Bob, take my gun : shoot, shoot straight. 0 yes, massa, de English say, ' sharp shooters, massa' — ' sharp shooters, massa.' Missa, de white men say, all men equal ; me say, ' all women equal too ; all women equal, missa.'' Hush ! Look and think ; see beyond the end of the nose. By keeping a few delegates from coming across the Potomac, is but the beginning of sorrow, a cloudy thundergust storm. The Quakers have retired by hands and companies, beyond the Ohio, in time. The sixth angel poured out his phial on the Euphrates ; the waters (people) were dried up; that the way for the kings of the east might be prepared. Notice the two provinces on the Black sea gone out from under the hand of the Grand Sultan. Also Greece, with an English Viceroy. The design upon Algiers. Also, some parts easterly retained. Surely it may be viewed as a drying up of his power and people, seeing the Christians may emigrate. . ' THREE unclean spirits,^ to the kings of the earth, and to the whole ancient Scripture world— 1. The Russias, &c. 2. The Holy Father and the Papistical countries under his control — as ' Christian INIajesty' and ' King of Jerusalem,' 3. The Protestant, the three different interests, ' which clash with each other ; strongest fend off". The rich English Jew lent money to Nich- olas. Nicholas has ordered the Jews from his empire, and demanded of the Sultan what he cannot pay. The English Jew—" give me PALESTINE, and I will take you off with Russia." John Bull — " I will remove the disability from the Jews, they shall be as Engjshmen in point of privilege ; so the property of my people, I will and must protect, and Palestine of course as my province.'''' England bestows titles on the Pacha of Egypt ; revolt under British protection ; then the waters would be dried up in good earn- A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 135 est, and the way to the east prepared ; 4,000 miles here this way, 15,000 the other way, by the Cape of Good Hope. By computation, 200,000,000 people in those countries of the three contending pow- ers, and the holy land the centre of the conten- tion ; if taken prophetically, politically and geographically in a relative point of view. I might enlarge on this subject, for my heart expands like the sands of the sea, but I must forbear, and hasten to a close. The camp meetings which began in the Hebrew economy, under the divine direction, in public meetings, in open space^ in the highways, mountains and solitary places, were continued by Jesus Christ, for days in succession. And after his reign upon the earth, there will be a falling away, the wick- ed will compass the " camp of the saints^'''' and ripen the world for judgment. A man in N. C. was driven off, because he believed' ai>d preached a free salvation ; and his pulpit burnt accordingly. He retired to the western wilderness. In a dream from one, that they iished in clear water, and all that were caught turned into folks, dressed in white, who broke out a praising God, his heart began to revive. For a " little cloud''' began to appear, a vi- sitation from on high. Solemn countenances and tender hearts were seen. Sacramental meetings without preparation. One at Cany Ridge, by Wm. Burke and others, names be- ing not the object then. Methodists and Pres- byterians took hold together ; some 20,000 souls upon the ground, and for several days the work broke out and continued without cessation, night or day, for a number of days in succession. Coming and going ; new peo- ple— nev/ subjects of the work. Some who had helped to burn the pulpit became subjects of this work — wrote back to their old friends, who believed their report, and hence wished to see their old preacher again. He returned to Iredell county, in North Ca- rolina : met Philip Bruce, an old Methodist preacher : and they agreed upon a meeting, and preparations were made to " encamp,^'' and hence called " camp meetings^ " Sacra- mental^^ anterior to that time, as booths and wagons only were their principal accommo- dation. The first " camp meeting" the Listener 1 saw, was on Shoulderbone creek, in Georgia, 1803, in the month of February. Judge Stith, who has been a noted deist, here re- canted his deism, and professed converting grace, and afterwards died in triumph. 1804, in Virginia, Bedford county; and in the state of New York, on the head of the Mohawk river ; and in the Mississippi, these meetings he saw introduced also. 1805, in Connecticut and Massachusetts. 1807, in old England, and in Rhode Island since. We have no account that John Wesley was ever useful to souls, until after he was shut out of the worship houses in and about Lon- don, 1739, and had to take the open space, Moorfields, where seven fell under the power, and professed to find peace that night. They came to him to be talked to about their souls ; their number increased, took down their names, and had to divide them. Hence the origin of the society and classes, not to form a distinct sect, but a brotherhood, in union of different sects. But Coke and As- bury must fidget. While Wesley " creeps and seeks to be little,'' others seek to be great and " strut?'' See Wesley's letter to As- bury, to give over this folly of Bishops, as re- corded in the life of Wesley by Moore, second volume, 1788. But Asbury and Coke would not, as may be seen from the extracts from the first edition of the Minutes ; but is mutilated or left out when re-printed, to cut off the en- tail of disgrace, and lose the name of assump- tion in that of divine, &c. Wesley encouraged field meetings; but his followers, to secure rented seats or seat rents, voted it out of doors, and gave it up for about 12 years, having fine chapels and a fashiona- ble people, where a certain class of people were not adequate in money and appearance to go. Yea, so far did the Irish Conference carry the matter, that they passed the following law, which was put on their IVIinutes, and in the Magazine : " Q. 22. A Preacher from America, whose name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled lately in Ire- land, without any official recommendation from the American Conferences, or any of the rulers in that connexion ; and yet professing himself a friend of the Methodists. What judgment is it expedient for this Conference to pass concerning the conduct of that man ?" " A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE FRIENDS TO RELIGIOUS LIBERTY ; but we consider ourselves called upon to inform the public, that Mr. Dow has no connexion with us, nor did he receive the least permission or encour- agement from the Conference to travel through Ireland as one of our body, or as one of our friends ; and we are determined, that if he re- turns to this country, none of our preaching houses shall be opened to him on any account." The English Conference passed a similar law, and put it first on the minutes of Con- ference, and secondly in the Magazine of 1807. What is the judgment of the CONFER- ENCE, concerning what are called ' CAMP MEETINGS'?' 136 A CRY FROM THE WILIERNESS. " It is our judgment that even if such meet- ] iiigs be allowable in America, they are highly improper in England, and likely to be pvo- ductive of considerable mischief. And WE disclaim all connexion with them. "Have our people been sufficiently cautious respecting the permission of stra.^gers to il preach to OUR congregations ? " WE fear not ; and WE again DIRECT, that NO STRANGER FROM AMERICA, or elsewhere, be suffered to preach in any of OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accred- ited ; if an itinerant preacher, by having his name entered on the minutes of Conference of which he is a member : and if a local preach- er, by a recommendatory note from his super- intendent." The tyranny to suppress those .Meetings, by expelling some local preachers and members for wishing to spend a day in singing and praying in a field, by laying aside the usual formality., was the very means of raising up that society called ' Primitive Methodists'' or Ranters, and which are now taking root in the U. S. Their own history and system of government is worthy a careful perusal. The preachers of the old side at length be- gan field meetings too, to prevent their mem- bers from going away. The old spirit of Methodism seemed to come upon them, which produced a reaction and a revival also ', for they felt the power like Saul among the pro- phets. Moses made lice — the magicians tried to. But those Ranters, so called, sought not to obdain members from the old side, but to hew them out of the vt^orld ; and God has been with them — 40,000. There is one association more wanting upon fair, frank, firm and generous principles : to think, and let think, yet not to allow chains I to be forged to fetter the people; under the name and cloak of religion, because of a weakness in the constitution, not to provide sufficiently against the impious intrusion of ambitious men, at home and from abroad. Then ye who belong to no society, look to this and act accordingly. The Pope has not only his Jesuitical priests in the different kingdoms of Europe and America, but has several Consuls, which are accredited, here also. He, as a temporal prince, has no trade nor subject here, except his priests and clergy, and those under their control ; which is, per- haps, about one-tenth part of our whole popu- lation. Now those big houses at Cincinnati, Perry County, Port Clinton, Pittsburgh, back of Bal- timore, &c. &c, &c., in so many various places — in different parts of America, with those under-ground vaults, ranking all 'HERESI- ARCHS' with the greatest of ' criminals,^ jus- tifying the Inquisition of Spain, and pleading for one in the U. S. quoting the constitution, not to establish or abridge, &c. What does it all look like i when we peep into the subject, with their periodical w^orks '? Let the good- ness of the American people determine. The Sunday mail business. Any way to obtain Congressional acts on the subject of religion, for a starting place to accomplish the subject of law religion — ' Church and State P This Cry from the Wilderness is finished with three quotations from the German work 106 years old — Notes on Rev. xii. 12, and xiii. 1 and 15. The holy alliance declared that the princi- ple of liberty was going on systematically, as exemplified in Spain, Portugal and Naples ; and that a firebrand of it had got into Greece. The arms of France and Austria put down the first, and the viceroy of England, as king, is to govern the last. The spirit of inquiry, the divisions and shakings among nations and denominations, denotes the seventh phial pouring out, near at hand — not far off. " We are now come to a most important period of time. The non-chronos hastens to an end. We live in the little time wherein Satan hath great wrath ; and this little time is now upon the decline. We are in the time, times, and a half a time, wherein the woman is fed in the w^ilderness ] yea, the last part of it, the half time is begun. We are (as will be shown,) towards the close of the forty- two months of the beast : and when liis num- ber is fulfilled, grievous things will be." " Let him who does not regard the being seized by the wrath of the devil, the falling unawares into the general temptation, the being borne aw^ay by the most dreadful vior lence into the worship of the beast and his image, and consequently drinking the unmix- ed wine of the wrath of God, and being tor- mented day and night for ever and ever in the lake of fire and brimstone : let him also, who is confident, that he can make his way through all these, by his own wisdom and strength, without need of any such peculiar preserva- tive as the word of this prophecy affords : let him, I say, go hence.. But let him who does not take these warnings for senseless outcries and blind alarms, beg of God, with all possi- ble earnestness, to give him his heavenly light herein. " God has not given this prophecy, in so solemn a manner, only to show his Provi- dence over his Church ; but also that his ser- vants mayknow at all times in what particu- lar period they are. And the rtiore dangerous any period of time is, the greater is the help which it affords. " 0 reader, this is a subject wherein we also A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 137 are deeply concerned ; and which must be treated, not as a point of curiosity, but as a solemn warning from God. The danger is near. Be armed both against force and fraud, even with the whole armor of God. '' It is Christ who shed his own blood. It is Antichrist who sheds the blood of others. And yet it seems his last and most cruel per- secution is to come. This persecution, the re- verse of all that preceded, will, as we may gather from many Scriptures, fall chiefly on the outward court worshippers, the formal Christians. It is probable, that few real, in- ward Christians shall perish by it; on the contrary, those who watch and pray always shall be accounted worthy to escape all these things, and to stand before the Son of Man." Luke xxi. 36. END OF THE CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. APPENDIX. The following letters and extracts show what has been : i. Thomas Coke to Wesley — the beginning of the Drama ! 2. Wesley's interdiction. 3. Wesley's letter to Asbury, Sept. 20, 1788. 4. Coke's letter to Bishop White, of the Church of England, for a fourth ordination ! THOMAS COKE TO JOHN WESLEY. "Honored and dear Sir, '•The more maturely I consider the subject, the more expedient it appears to me, tliat the power of ordaining others should be received oy me froin you, by the impo.-^ilion of your hands; and that you should lay hands on brother Whatcoat and brother Vasey, for the following reasons: 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way, and most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches. 2. I may want all the influence in America which you can throw into my scale. Mr. Bracken- bury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a letter in London from jNIr. Asbury, in which he observed, 'that he would not receive any person deputed by you to take any part of the superintendency of the work invested in him,' or wolds which evidently implied so much. I do not find any the least degree of prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury; on the contrary, a very great love and esteem; and I am determined not to stir a finger without his consent, unless mere sheer necessity obliges . me, but rather to lie at his feet in all things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me often, and it is well to provide against all events, and an authority, formally received from you, will (I am conscious of it) be fully admitted by the people ; and my ex- ercising the oflice of ordination without that fyrmal authority may be disputed, if there be any opposition on any other account ; I could therefore earnestly wish you would exercise that power in this instance, which, I have not the shadow of a doubt, but God hath invested you with for the good of our connexion. I think you have tried me too often to doubt whether I will, in any degree, use the power you are pleased to invest me vv'ith, further than I believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my brethren, (brothers Whatcoat and Vasey,) it is very uncertain indeed, whether any of the clergy, mentioned by brother Rankin, will stir a step with me in the work, except Mr. Jar- rit; and it is by no means certain that even he will choose to join me in ordaining ; and propriety and universal practice make it ex- pedient that I should ha.ve two presbyters with me in this work. In short, it appears to me that every thing should be prepared, and every thing proper be done that can possibly be done this side the water. You can do all this in j\Ir. C n"s house, in your chamber; and afterward (according to Mr. Fletcher's ad- vice)* give us letters testimonial of the dif- ferent offices with which you have been pleased to invest us. For the purpose of lay- ing hands on brother Whatcoat and Vasey, I can bring Mr. Creighton down with me, by which you will have two presbyters with you. In respect to brother Rankin's argumejit, that you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, then no odium will arise; but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your direction, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies, with, perhaps, your * Mr. Fletcher attended the conference in 1784, and was one of the meeting which Mr. Wesley called in order to consider the subject. 138 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. brother at the liead of them. I shall entreat you to ponder these things. "Your most dutiful, "T. COKE.* WESLEY'S INTERDICTION. "With respect to the title of bishop^ I know that Mr. Wesley enjoined the doctor and his associates, and in the most solemn manner, that it should- not be taken. In a letter to Mrs. Gilbert, the widow of the excellent Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq., of Antigua, a copy of which now lies before me, he states this in the strongest manner. In this and in every similar deviation, I cannot be the apologist of Dr. Coke ; and I can state, in contradiction to all that Dr. Whitehead and Mr. Hampson have said, that Mr. Wesley never gave his sanction to any of these things ; nor was he the author of one line of all that Dr. Coke published in America on this subject. His views on these points were very different from those of his zealous son in the gospel. He knew that a work of God neither needed, nor could be truly aided, nor could recommend itself to pious minds, by such additions." Moore's Life of Wesley^ page 279. WESLEY'S LETTER TO ASBURY. "There is, indeed, a wide difference between the relation wherein 5-ou stand to the Amerisan, and the relation wherein I stand to aU the Methodists. You are the elder brother of the American Methodists: I am, under Ctou, the father of the whole family. Therefore I natu- rally care for you all in a manner no other person can do. Therefore I, in a measure, provide for you all; for the supplies which Dr. Coke provides for you, he could not pro- vide were it not for me — were it not that I not only permit him to collect, but also sup- port him in so doing. "But in one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid both the doctor and you differ from me. I study to be liUle; you study to be great. I creep ; you strut along. I found a school ; you a college! Nay,- and call it after your own names !f 0 beware ! Do not seek to be something! Let me be nothing, and 'Christ be all in all!' •'One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me great concern. How can you, how dare you, suffer yourself to be called bishop ? I shudder, I start at the very thought ! Men may call me a knave or a fool: a rascal, a scoundrel, and I tim. content : but they shall * Dr. Whitehead observes, "This letter is taken from an attested copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles Wesley's handwriting." t Cokesbury College, twice burned down. The name was formed frou) the names of its founders— Coke and Asbury never, by my consent, call me bishop. For my sake, for God's sake, for Christ's sak-e, put a full end to this! Let the Presbyterians do what they please, but let the Methodists know their calling better. " Thus, my dear Franky, I have told you all that is in my heart : and let this, when I am no more seen, bear witness how sincerely I am, " Your aflfectionate friend and brother, " JOHN WESLEY." Life of Wesley, page 285. Coke at last ordained seven persons for In- dia, signing his name Thomas Coke, Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church — when he had no church. But on his way to the east, God took him from the evil to come : and so prevented him from troubling the world any longer with his episcopal nonsense ! COKE^S LETTER TO BISHOP WHITE. " Right Reverend Sir : " Permit me to intrude a little on your time, upon a subject of great importance. "You, I believe, are conscious that I was brought up in the church of England, and "have been ordained a presbyter of that church. For many years I was prejudiced, even I think, to bigotry, in favor of it ; but through a variety of causes and incidents, to mention w^hich would be tedious and useless, my mind was exceedingly biassed on the other side of the question. In consequence of this, I am not sure but I went further in the separation of our church in America, than jMr. Wesley, from whom I had received my commission, did intend. He did indeed solemnly invest me, as far as he had right so to do, with epis- copal authority, but did not intend, I think, that our entire separation should take place. He being pressed by our friends on this side the water, for ministers to administer the sa- craments to them (there being very few clergy of the church of England then in the States) he vjent farther, I am sure, than he would have gone if he had foreseen some events ivhich followed. And this I am certain of — that he is now sorry for the separation. "But what can be done for a re-union which I wish for ; and to accomplish which, Mr. Wesley, I have no doubt, would use his influ- ence to the utmost ? The affection of, a very considerable number of the preachers and most of the people, is very strong towards him, notwithstanding the excessive ill usage he re- ceived from a few. JNIy interest also is not small : and both his and mine would readily and to the utmost, be used to accomplish that (to us) very desirable object ; if a readiness were shown by the bishops of the Protestant Episcopal church to re-unite. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 139 " [t is even to your church an object of great importance. We have now above 60,000 adults in our Society in these States ; and about 250 travelling ministers and preachers : besides a great number of local preachers, very far exceeding the number of travelling preachers ; and some of these local preachers are men of very considerable abilities ; but if we number the Methodists as most people number the members of their church, viz. — by the families which constantly attend the di- vine ordinances in their places of worship, they will make a larger body than you possi- bly conceive. The society, I believe, may be safely multiplied by five on an average, to give us our stated congregations ; which will then amount to 300,000. And if the calcula- tion, which I think some eminent writers have made, be just, that three-fifths of mankind are an adult (if I may use the expression) at any given period, it will follow that all the fami- lies, the adults of which form our congrega- tions in these states, amount to 750,000 About one-fifth of these are blacks. '•The work now extends in length from Bos- ton to the South of Georgia ; and in breadth, from the Atlantic to Lake Champlain, Ver- mont, Albany, Redstone, Holstein, Kentucky, I Cumberland, &c. "But there are many hindrances in the way. Can they be removed ? "1. Our ordained ministers will not, ought not to, give up their right of administering the sacraments. I don't think that the generality of them, perhaps none of the/n, would refuse to submit to a re-ordination, if other hindrances were removed out of the way. I must here I observe, that between 60 and 70 only, out of the two hundred and fifty, have been ordained presbyters, and about 60 deacons (only.) The presbyters are the choicest of the whole. "2. The other preachers would hardly sub- mit to re-union, if the po.ssibiiity of their ris- ing up to ordination depended on the present bishops in xVmerica. Because, though they are all, I think, I may say, zealous, pious and very useful men, yet they are not acquainted with the learned languages. Besides, they would argue, if the present bishops would waive the ardcle of the learned languages, yet their successors might not. "My desire of a re-union is so sincere and earnest, that these difficulties make me tre.m- ble : and yet something must bs done before the death of Mr. Wsslei/. otherwise I shall despair of success ; for though my iniluence among the Methodists in' these States as well as in Eu- rope, is, I doubt not, increasing, yet Mr. Asbury., whose influence is very capital, will not easily comply., nay., I know he will be exceedingly averse to it. "In Europe, where some steps had been taken, tending to a separation, all is at an end. Mr. Wesley is a determined enemy of it, and I have lately borne an open and successful testimony against it. " Shall I be favored with a private interview with you in Philadelphia 1 I shall be there, God willing, on Tuesday the 17th of May. If this be agreeable, Til beg of you just to signify it in a note directed to me at Mr. Jacob Bakers, merchant. Market-street. Phi- ladelphia 5 or if you please by a few lines sent me by the return of post, Philip Rogers, Esq. in Baltimore, from yourself or Dr. Magaw : and I will wait upon you with my friend Dr. JMagaw. We can then enlarge on the subjects. "I am conscious of it that secrecy is of a great importance in the present state of the business, till the minds of you, your brother Bishops and Mr. Wesley be circumstantially known. I must therefore beg that these things be confined to yourself and Dr. Magaw, till 1 have the honor of seeing you. " Thus you see that I have made a bold ven- ture on your honor and candor, and have opened my whole heart to you on the subject as far as the extent of a small letter will allow me. If you put equal confidence in me you will find me candid and faithful. " I have notwithstanding, been guilty of in- advertencies. Very lately I found myself obliged (for the pacifying of my conscience) to write a penitential letter to the Rev. Mr. Jarrat, which gave him great satisfaction : and for the same reason I m.ust write another to the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew. " When I was last in America, I prepared and corrected a great variety of things for our magazine, indeed almost evny thing that was printed, except some, loose nints which I had taken of one 'arted death, from agitation of mind, and doubtless he lived longer than he otherwise would. Vv^hat must have been his sufiering, in that conflicting scene and death ! So poor Truman Bishop ! what must have been the feelings and sufferings of that man 1 to be sent out of the world by conflicts of mind, sooner than he otherwise would ! And who will reprint his book ? Trials of mind ! Common place trials, to those of little experience, seem great ; but they are bearable. But to try one to the quick, to exquisite sensibility, who can bear it? The nervom system must be agitated, and the body feel the effect, and a sinking under it, a giving way of nature, unless that we, as Christians, can bring our minds to our situation ; resigning all into the hand of the great Architect, being resigned to His disposal, and thus learn tc live by the day, by feeling an inward Di- vine support, which may keep the mind m peace ! This has been the only means to keep my head above water, in the vicissitudes of life, during this thirty-five years of my wandering in the world. The study of nature is sublime ! First impressions are simple nature dis- played. Second thoughts, is art — then you know not where to meet the man of art. The physiognomy is an index of the mind ! The study of DIVINITY is the noblest and the most interesting — it involves the eternity of man ! 1 . " Fasting — to be duty performed to God !" 2. Private devotion to HIM "who is" and ^'' sees in secretP 3. " Tell him his faults alone ."' 4. "Let not thy right hand know what the left hand does !" INWARD INQUIRY— and DEVOTIONAL RECTITUDE of MIND. t- A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 147 I SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS. I How much more was the prospect against probability of the accomplishment of the cal- culation for 1810, than the asptct of affairs at present for 1832 — the discerning eye must judge! 1 . The pope stripped of his temporal power. 2. Rome to govern itself as a body politic. 3. This to be effected by an individual from Asm — where Mahometans and Pagans bear I sway. 4. The power of choosing, the pope being taken from the people and lodged in the cardi- nals, 1143 — 1810 — ^QQ years the intermediate time. Bonaparte from Acre^ in the plains of Gali- lee, near where our Lord was born. 5. His kingdom would be darkened by the 5th phial — and he would lose his power. 6. That a "body of men"' would avail themselves of the opportunity of political dark- ness to govern the Roman church — and turn the office of the pope and kings to their advan- tage, to gain ascendency to govern the world — and hence become intoxicated with blood — and in turn have blood to drink — from retribu- tive ju.stice, who pronounces them worthy. 7. The sixth angel pours out his phial upon the Euphrates — Turkey shaken by Russia — which we have seen exemplified! 8. In 1832, the ascent of the beast from the bottomless pit — and the ten horns agree to give him their power for one hour ! 9. The pow-er of the individual from Asia was lost — but may revive again in the person of his son. 10. The Jesuits govern the Roman church, and turning the ofice of the pope, and the power of kings to further their ambitious views, to gain ascendency and govern the world ! 11. Young NAPOLEON is a ROMAN— mother and grandfather — Emperor of Ger- many. 12. His preceptor is a Jesuit — selected for the purpose ! education fixes the prejudice of man ! 13. To '-reign by the grace of God" — not "the will of the people"' — in France is the language of " ten horns.''' 14. He was born a king — king of Rome — i. e. "iron crovrn" of Charlemagne — or iron Roman empire — " iron feet and toes" of Daniel. 15. In 1832 he will oe of ag-e — with pro- mise of 100,000 men, upon the word of an Emperor to avenge the cause of his father. The attempt to unite young Napoleon with the daughter of Philip the I., — hence the yoMug fellow to be brought in to possess the crown, perhaps by resignation ; thus " by the grace of God," he would becom.e "his most Christian ^Majesty."' And the Ministers from the different nations in conclave met, with Talleyrand at their head, who, in the march of revolutions, keeps on and rises with the wheel of fortune. The Catholic Religion is the avowed Reli- gion of Frenchmen. Quere. — When will the dream 1 Rome in ■a.fiame, fills Europe with smoke, and in letters of blood, written over the city, four words by the man's hand in Daniel, be realized 1 Time must determine ! To sanction by laio the beginning cf those subterraneous vaxdts in America ; a grant from the State of Maryland, to raise money by lottery for a Cathedral, by name, but the ob- ject was then unknown, being kept behind the screen. Subsequently a petition for an act of incor- poration for Carrollton College, to be wholly under the government and direction of Foreign- ers, who of course must be Jesuits, thus by law, to gain ascendency, by circumlocution, little by little in this land ; anchors cast far to the windward, to rise to empire over the peo- ple of the United States. And their influence over the people in Bal- timore is very specific and significant of the aspect of the times ! A true Kin^. — When Dr. Franklin applied to the King of Prussia, to lend his assistance to America, " Pray, Doctor," says the veteran, " What is the object you mean to attain ?" " Liberty, Sire,"' replied the philosopher, "liberty ! that liberty which is the birthright of all men." The king, after a short pause, made this memorable answer : "I was born a prince, I am become a king, and I will not use the power I possess to the ruin of my own trade." Here then the principles of the " Holy Alli- ance.'''' and the order of Jesuits are exemplified. 16. The Crown of France was resigned to him — and recorded by the deputies — hence constitutionally his. 17. Hence the ^- ten toes"' are prepared po- litically for him, to reign by the grace of God — and hush the w^ill and voice of the people ; and so agree to give their power to the beast one hour, i. e. assist "vive L'Empereur' or Roi, 2d. 18. This order of things under Jesuitical in- fluence and arrangement — is awfully impres- sive, when w^e consider the combination for a general CONSPIRACY against the LIBER- TIES of mankind, throughout the world, by a general assassination of Heresiarchs and OTHERS, who stand in their way to univer- sal empire ! 19. 0 Reader! there can be no neuter in this war ; none will be exempt in the struggle. 14S A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. The reflection is enough to make the " ears tingle.'^'' 20. About one-lifth of the city of New York may be considered Romans ; 500,000 for the State ; 400,000 for Pennsylvania, which may be viewed one; 1,000,000 for the Northern States. Maryland, one-half ; Missouri, half ; Flori- da, Alabama, and Mississippi States, one- third ; Louisiana, two-thirds. The town of Cincinnati, the Romans equal to all the other societies. In the rest of the southern States, the influ- ence of those FOREIGNERS will be known and felt in its time, and the seeds from the HoRY Alliance and the Decapigandi, who have a hand in those grades of Generals, from the Inquisitor to the Vicar General and down ***^** ! ! ! JB^- The STRUGGLE will be DREAD- FUL ! the CUP will be BITTER ! and when the agony is over, those who survive, may see better days ! FAREWELL. New Yorky Bee. 1830 A^ APPENDIX TO THE "CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS!" OR REFLECTIONS ON PROPHETIC TIMES! In this age of unbelief and changeful events, nothing seems more needful to establish our faith in the truth of divine revelation, and sa- tisfy our minds with respect to the future, than a consideration of the prophecies of Scripture ; not one jot or tittle of which will ever fail in its accomplishment. We would call attention at this time to the important prophecy in Isaiah, respecting this counto-y, and to the effects which the principles of liberty that originated here have already produced in other countries, and are hereafter yet to pro- duce. America is so plainly designated and described in the prophecy, that there need be no mistake in the application of it to Ameri- ca, or more particularly to the United States, as we shall proceed to show. We shall fol- low the more original reading, or marginal notes in our larger Bibles, instead of the com- mon text, as much better calculated to express the ideas intended by the inspired prophet ;* premising, also, that the first word in the chapter, translated " woe," in our present co- pies is improperly rendered. — Adam Clarke, after giving the original word, says : " This • Edward King, of the Royal Society, England, who wrote on the prophecies the latter part of the last cen- tury, in remarking on the chapter containing this pro- phecy, observes : " There is one prophecy of Isaiah, which has long been considered as the most obscure amongst all the prophetical writings. I . is still indeed obscure, as it stands in our translation ; jut if translated only by the assistance of the plain marginal corrections of the reading in our Bibles, leads us to some very sur- prising apprehensions." The translators of the Bible, it would seem, not knowing to what country this prophecy could refer, but supposing it must refer to Egypt, very much warped the original text to accommodate it to that country, as their own marginal readings sufficiently ■how. interjection should be translated ho .' for it is properly a participle of calling. Hoi Land ! Attend — give ear." The prophecy which we proceed to consider, will be found in the 18th chapter of Isaiah, and in accordance with the reading before stated, and the correction of Adam Clarke, is as follows : " Ho ! to the land shadowing with wings, w^hich is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." How exactly resembling wings is America, being narrow in the middle, and afterwards extending to broad and lengthy dimensions in North and South America. Calmet in re- marking on the rivers of Ethiopia^ mentioned in Zephaniah, iii. 10, " thinks," says A. Clarke, " that these rivers mean the Nile, which by seven mouths fall into the Mediterranean. The Nile comes from Ethiopia, properly so called ; and runs through all Egypt, and falls into the sea at the place which the Scripture calls, Cush, or Ethiopia." The Nile is strict- ly a river of Ethiopia, and in numerous streams runs into the sea. These streams seem to have been the most distant rivers, then known, in the direction of America from Judea ; and the lana described in the prophe- cy, is represented as being beyond these rivers. — Indeed, America is the only country in the world, beyond the rivers of Ethiopia from Judea, or in any other direction of the globe from the land of Canaan, that in any respect resembles wings ; and hence the pro- phecy can justly apply to no other country but to Attierica. The land is thus further de- scribed : "•2. That sendeth ambassadors by sea, even in ressele of bulrushes upon the waters." 150 PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. " What country except this, send their am- bassadors by sea, and a long way also, as the expression " upon the waters'^ evidently im- plies. All here must go by the sea, and must also go a great distance upon the waters of the ocean, and they can go to the other na- tions of the world in no other way. Vessels of bulrushes too, mean light, swift sailing ves- sels. And where in any part of the world, are vessels made so light, and so calculated for swift, sailing, as those of America.* On this account it is that the Grand Sultan, the Emperor of Russia, and other potentates of Europe, so often gladly purchase American built vessels for their own use, and with a view to make improvements in their shipbuild- ing. Here too, it was, that the invention of the light and swift sailing steam boats and steam vessels first originated, and has been carried to so great perfection. " Go, ye swift messengero," &o. Here is an imperative command, delivered with peculiar emphasis, to swift messengers to fuliil the divine purposes. It will be seen that they have been obedient to the command, and have spread tidings and accounts of this country, and of its principles of government, to almost every part of the world. " By the swift messengers," says Adam Clarke, " are meant not any particular persons specially appointed to this office, but any the usual conveyers of news whatever, travellers, mer- chants, and the like, the instruments and agents of common fame. These are ordered to publish this declaration made by the pro- phet to all the world ; and to excite their at- tention to the promised visible interposition [* As an evMence of the correctness of their remarks, we select the followifljj from the United States Gazette.] We copied last week an interesting chapter from tlie ^Adventures of a Younger Sou, a worlc in two vols., re- cerftly published by the Harpers of New York. The author of these volumes gives most stirring details of his adventures in the Eastern Archipelago. The' following pleasant, and, to Americans, gratifying reference to the naval architecture and nautical skill of our country, is from the woi-k above noticed, and is worth reading, [coming as it does from a foreigner ] AN AMERICAN VESSEL. " The first vessel we fell in with was a schooner, which, after a long chase, we made out to be an American. As soon as she discovered we were French, she hove to. She was a beautiful vessel, long, 1o\t in the water, with lofty, raking masts, which tapered away until they were almost too fine to be distinguished, and the swallow- tailed vanes above fluttered like fire-flies. The star red flag waved over her taflrail. As she filled and hauled on a wind, to cross under our stern, with a fresh breeze to which she gently heeled, I thought there was nothing so beautiful as the' arrowy sharpness of her bow, and the gradually receding fineness of her quarters. She looked and moved like an Arab horse in the desert, and was as obedient to command. There was a lightness and bird- like buoyance about her, that exclusively belongs to this class of vessels. America has the merit of having perfected this nautical wonder, as far surpassing all other vessels in exquisite proportion and beauty, as the gazelle excels all animated nature. Even to this day no other country has succeeded in either building or the working of these vessels in comparison with America." of God," as declared in the third and follow- ing verses. It may be proper here to state, that A. Clarke, like most oihers, egregiously mistakes this prophecy by applying it to Egypt. Egypt in no respect answers to the descjiption, and is very far from being beyond the rivers of Ethiopia and Judea. "Go, ye swift messengers, to a nation outspread and polished, to a people terrible from their beginning hitherto." This country spreads over a great space, and the term polished or smoothed^ agreeably to Adam Clarke, may refer to the civilized state of the people, or the improvement made in the country which was before a wilderness. And from the first rise of this country as a nation, oy the Declaration of Independence, what people have been so noted for their prowess and success in every contest in which they have been engaged 1 Even the Algerines, and the other Barbary Powers, who had no fear of any of the most powerful nations of Europe, and braved all their threats, were made to fear the Americans, submitted to their own terms, and dreaded any future encounter with such fierce contending assail- ants as they had found them to be. And what nations do not dread to come into an encounter with our vessels and ships of war ? The people of the United States are indeed the last people that any nation would like to engage in a war with, particularly on the water, by reason of their superior dexterity and bravery in action, and their almost uni- form success, even when on very unequal terms. It is on this account that other na- tions are so ready to malve redress for wrongs complained of, and to accede to almost any terms of adjustment, sooner than hazard a war with this country. — Witness the indem- nities lately made to the people of this coun- try, on the demand of our government, by France, Spain, Denmark, Portugal, &c., for injuries sustained by our commerce in the time, and by the decree of Buonaparte, over whom the people of these countries had no control, and therefore might, with much force of reasoning, plead an exemption from all blame, and feel themselves exonerated from making any redress. All was granted be- cause they so well knew the consequences to their own commerce and shipping, in case of a war with this country; and therefore they felt it to be their interest to endeavor to con- ciliate us, instead of resisting the demands. The expression, " terrible from thsir begin- ning hitherto," implies that the nation or peo- ple alluded to, should be of recent origin, and that their first rise and full history would be well known. And how justly will this apply to the United States 1 Besides what other nation or people except those of the United PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 151 States, from their beginning up to the most distant period of their existence, have been al- ways terrible, so that a war with them has been dreaded by other nations ? There are no other people in the world but have at some time since their existence as a nation, sunk under the power of their enemies, except those of the United States ; and it is plainly inti- mated in the prophecy, that the people of this country never will — as the expression hitherto^ denotes an unlimited period. As long, there- fore^ as any governments exist, the people of this country will always remain " terrible" to all other nations, and will never come under the power of their enemies. The country is farther thus described, agreeably to the mar- ginal reading in the Polyglott Bible, and Adam Clarke's correction. " A nation of line, line, and treading under foot, or, that meteth out by line and treadeth down." What could more expressively represent the different States composing the United States, lined oif, or meted out by their several bounda- ries, and made independent States, and their treading down and subduing the original in- habitants, as well as conquering and putting under culture the extensive forests and unim- proved lands once within their respective bor- ders. "Whose land the rivers despise." Rivers, when used emblematically in Scrip- ture prophecy, always mean long established governments or kingdoms. — And how do the old established monarchies and kingdoms of Europe, long accustomed to rule and govern with oppressive and arbitrary sway, despise, hate, and contemn the principles of liberty in this country, deprecate their introduction among their own people, and endeavor, by every possible means, to counteract their in- fluence, when introduced '\ But it will be all vain and useless, for agreeably to the com- mand of Jehovah, the principles which took their rise in this country, will continue to pro- gress in other countries, till they accomplish the designs for which they were intended ] and these are, the prostration and destruction of the corrupt and oppressive institutions in politics and religion, throughout Europe, if not throughout the world, as the following verses proceed to show. " All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye when he lifteth up an ensign on tlie moun- tains ; and when he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye." The ensign* here lifted up, means the • This ensign is spoken of in another place in Isaiah. See chap. v. 28, 30. It is there expressly said to be lifted " up to the nations from afar," as this country certainly is, not only from Judea, but from the other nations of the globe. The place reads thus, and plainly shows that the same event is alluded to. "And he will lift up an ensign Standard of liberty erected in this country against kingly and ecclesiastical tyranny, and is destined to spread and extend its influence to other parts of the world, by means of swift messengers and reporters respecting what has beeji done here. The decree, therefore, has been pronounced, that the principles of liberty, set up in this country, should be dis- seminated among other nations, and produce their consequent eflects in the downfall and demolition o corrupt and arbitrary insti- tutions, as we johold it doing at this day, and shall yet see it more fully realized hereafter. " 4. For so the Lord said unto me, I will take my rest, and I will consider in my dwelling place, like a clear heat upon herbs, and like a cloud of dew in the heat of harvest." As if it were said — seeing the abuse, tyran- ny, and corruptions of kingly governments and ecclesiastical leaders, and their obstinacy and determination not to amend by any of the merciful and gracious means which have long been used towards them ; I will leave them, without attempting any further their amend- to the nationi from far, and will hiss, [it should be hist, agreeably to Adam Clarke, and means to call or give command, as in the ISth chapter, Go, yeswijt messengers,] unto them from the end of the earth: and behold, they shall come with speed swiftly." " And he [the Lord] will lift up an ensign to the nations from far, and will hiss [hist] unto them from the end of the efrth : and behold they shall come with speed swiftly ;'• [as by the swift messengers and reporters of what is done in this country, mentioned in tire other prophecy.] The word hiss should have been rendered kist, as call- ing or commanding. Adam Clarke spells the word slun-ak or shrak, and thus gives the meaning : — •' He shall whistle for them, call loud and shrill ; he shall shriek, and they (their enemies) [the enemies of aristocratical kings and clerical dictators,] shall come at his call." It is well known, that under tlie standard and ])rinciples of liberty set up in this country, thousands of the l-'rench nation fought and signalized themselves. The minds of these persons, at the head of whom was La Fayette, be- came .imbued with the same ])rincii)les ; and returning home with so enthusiastic y.e^.l in the cause, together with the reports of the chivalrous deeds performed in America, similar sentiments and feelings were difl'used throughout the French natioT and produced the revolu- tion in that country, demolishing the ancient monarchy and nobility of that kingdom, with its ecclesiastical establishments, and scattering the 200,000 priests said to have existed at that time in the French empire. And though the rest of J-lurope combined and armed against these j)rinciples, and civil discord and counter-revolu- tions were constantly occurring in the French nations, such were the zeal and energy of thpse inspired by the principles of liberty that they finally triumphed over all the forces arrayed against them ; and these ]irinciples are destined to accomplish still greater purposes. The zeal, ardor, and success of the parti/ans of liberty and its prin- ciples, are thus portrayed by the prophet: — " None shall be weary or stumble among them ; none shall slumber nor sleep"; neither shall the girdle of their loins be loosened, nor the latchet of their shoes be broken ; whose arrows are sharp and all their bows bent ; their horses hoofs shall be counted like flint, »nd their wheels like a whirlwind ; their roaring shall be like a lion, they shall roar like young lions ; yea, they shall roar and lav hold of the prey, and carry it away safe, and none shall deliver them. And in that day they shall roar against them like tlie roaring of the sea ; and if any look unto the land, behold darkness and sorrow, and the light is dai1i.ened in the heavens thereof." li 152 PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. ment by such means, but will cause them to feel and experience the effect of the principles of liberty on ail their established customs and usages, by which they will be prostrated and brought down by a sore and severe visitation. There is a passage in Hosea, v. 15, somewhat similar in words and meaning lo this place in Isaiah. After speaking of the incorrigible wicked- ness and depravity of Judah and Ephraim, and the determination to visit them with ca- lamities, the Lord says; "I will go and re- turn to my place, [without striving any more with them in the way of mercy and gracious dealing,] till they ackdowledge their offence and seek my face ; in their afSiction they will seek me early." So, in this prophecy of Isaiah, the Lord determines that he, will cease to strive any longer in the way of grace and favor with the corrupt and tyrannical nations of the earth, with a view to effect their amendment and correct their oppressions, since his gracious dealings are found to have no such tendency — but will cause the standard and principles of liberty to be set up, as they were first set up in this country, and after- wards in France and South America ; and he will cause these principles to be diffused among all the nations of Europe, destroying; all their established order and system of op- pression, like a scorching heat upon herbs, and like a blasting dew in the time of harvest, (as they are beginning to do in England at this time, and as they will shortly do in Ger- many, Italy, Spain, and other countries,) •\yhich will cause them all to gnaw their tongues for pain within a few years, under the operations of the fifth phial now pouring out. [From the Sentinel and Star in the West] SECRET TREATY OF THE HOLY AL- LIANCE. Messrs. Editors, — I send you a copy of the Treaty referred to in a former communica- tion. It shows more clearly the designs of that conspiracy against the rights of man, than any thing that has yet come to light from its conclave sittings. The "Divine right of Kings," Princes, and Priests, is set before us in that document in full form. — The parties give to each the reciprocal assurance, that they will address themselves to all the authorities in their respective States, and all agents in foreign countries, (the United States of Ameri- ca in particular,) with the view to establish connexions tending towards the accomplish- ment of the objects proposed by this Treaty. It is well known that the example the United States has set befere the European na- tions, exerts a deep and abiding influence, and hence all the agents of the four great powers in these States, have been "forming connex- ions," which too evidently overspread the land . Let us look back to the date of the Treaty, and then see what has transpired within the last ten years. How many ma- chines have been put in motion to subvert the government ; the time of Congress occupied upon the "Sunday Mail" question ; the coun- try overrun with " ecclesiastical" beggars, spunging in every direction that they may ob- tain a heavy purse. LEOLIN. Greenwp County, Ky., 1832. THE TREATY OF VERONA. Among the papers lately introduced into the discussions in France, is the Treaty of Verona, which, having laid our hands on a copy of it, it may not be amiss, at the present time, to bring to the recollection of our readers. With that view, we offer them the following translation of the treaty, the authenticity of w^hich cannot be doubted, as it is recognised by Chateaubriand, one of the signers to it, in a book recently published in his own defence. — National Intelligencer. [translation.] [From the Journal du Havre of the 17th March, 1831.] Diplomatists pretend that France is bound by all the treaties, without exception, that have been concluded between the late expelled government and the other powers. Is it also bound by the following Treaty ? SECRET TREATY OF VERONA. The undersigned, specially authorized to make some additions to the Treaty of the Holy Alliance, after having exchanged their respective credentials, have agreed as follows : Art. 1 . The high contracting powers being convinced that the system of representative government is equally as incompatible with the monarchical principles as the maxim of the sovereignty of the people with the divine right, engage mutually, in the most solemn manner, to use all their efforts to put an end to the system of representative governments, in whatever country it may exist in Europe, and to prevent its being introduced into those countries where it is not yet known. Art. 2. As it cannot be doubted that the liberty of the press is the most powerful means used by the pretended supporters of the rights of nations, to the detriment of those of PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 153 princes, the high contracting parties promise reciprocally to adopt all proper measures to suppress it, not only in their own estates, but also in the rest of Europe. Art. 3. Convinced that the principles of re- ligion contribute most powerfully to keep na- tions in the state of passive obedience which they owe to their princes, the high contracting parties declare it to be their intention to sus- tain, in their respective states, those measures which the clergy may adopt, with the aim of ameliorating their own interests, so intimately connected with the preservation of the au- thority of princes ; and the contracting powers join in oflering their thanks to the Pope, for what he has already done for them, and solicit his constant co-operation in their views of submitting the nations. Art. 4. The situation of Spain and Portugal unite, unhappily, all the circumstances which this treaty has, particularly, reference. The high contracting parties, in confiding to France the care of putting an end to them, engage to assist her in the manner which may the least compromit them with their own people and the people of France, by means of a subsidy on the part of the two empires, of twenty mil- lions of francs every year, from the date of the signature of the treaty to the end of the war. Art. 5. In order to establish in the Penin- sula the order of things which existed before the revolution of Cadiz, and to ensure the en- tire execution of the articles of the present treaty, the high contracting parties give to each other the reciprocal assurance, that as long as their views are not fulfilled, rejecting all other ideas of utility or other measures to be taken, they will address themselves with the shortest possible delay, to all the authori- ties existing in their states, and all their agents in foreign countries, with the view to establish connexions tendijig towards the accomplish- ment of the objects proposed by this treaty. Art. 6. This treaty shall be renewed with such changes as new circumstances may give occasion for, either at a new congress, or at the court of one of the contracting parties, as soon as the war wuth Spain shall be termi- nated. Art. 7. The present treaty shall be ratified, and the ratifications exchanged at Paris, with- in the space of six months. — Made at Verona, 22d November, 1822 (Signed) For Austria, METTERNICH. For France, CHATEAUBRIAND. For Prussia, BERNSTET, For Russia, NESSELRODE. History furnishes evidence of the complete accomplishment of the object of the Holy Alliance, with respect to Spain and Portugal, and the full establishment of their principles in these unhappy countries. The King of France, in accordance with his agreement with the other powers, marched an army into Spain, and by means of the subsidy of 20,000,000 francs a year, succeeded in bribing the principal officers in the Spanish army to his cause. The consequences are well known. The old order of things w-as speedily restored in Spain and Portugal : and there is now in these countries just such a state of things as the Holy Alliance would wish to have esta- blished throughout Europe, England not ex- cepted. This state of things consists in the absolute dominion and rule of kings and priests, and the complete prostration and vas- salage of the people. In Spain and Portugal, not a press, not an individual, dare utter a syllable against the king or the priesthood, or say aught against any of their proceedii*gs. It is not as generally known as it should be, that after this success with respect to Spain and Portugal, the European powers, England excepted, entered into a secret agreement to attempt the subjugation of South America, and then of the United States. By some means, the English government obtained a knowledge of this design, and a confidential agent com- municated it to our then President, James Monroe, who, in his next annual Message, in the most peremptory and positive terms, made the declaration, that the first attem.pt of the European powers to employ an armed force or plant a standard in South America, would be considered as a declaration of war against this country, and be resisted by all the means that were under our control. This declaration w^as received by the European despots like a clap of thunder, and brought matters at once to a dead halt. England, also, was secretly pledged to assist this country in the anticipated strug- gle : for her system of government was next to be remodelled, and the liberty of the press to fall there. The Holy Alliance therefore deemed it necessary to pause and consider ;. and when they reflecl^ed on the determined spirit and bravery of the people of the United States, in resisting every attempt on their liberties, and took into view the destruction which would be brought on their transport vessels and shipping in conveying iroops across the Atlantic by our ships of war, they shrunk from the responsibility of the under- taking, and abandoned the project for the present. It was intended by the powers com- posing the Holy Alliance, that our govern ment should be kept quite ignorant of any design upon them, while subjugating South America, that they might be taken unpre- pared ; and after regulating matters in South America in accordance with their wishes, their troops were to be moved upon the 154 PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. United States, as the first signal of an at- tempt upon their liberties. The source from whence our government received tne informa- tion respecting the meditated design, being confidential, is the cause that so little has ever transpired on the subject, lest the truth re- posed in our government should be betrayed. The fact of such a secret combination, how- ever, is no less certain ; and might easily be inferred frorri the declaration made by Presi- dent Monroe — being, at the time, as unexpect- ed by the whole nation, as it appeared unwar- ranted by any circum.stances with which they were acquainted. But never was a declara- tion made more timely, or more warranted by the true condition of the case ; and coming as it did from a nation which had ever beej ter- rible to their enemies hitherto, all the grand purposes of the Holy Alliance, on this conti- nent were brought down as by a blov/, and in accordance with a pledge given, the plot was not made known, as it must and would have been in case of a war. It would seem, that the European poten- tates cannot feel themselves safe while such a government as the United States exists as an example to their own people — proclaiming, as it does, in loud accents, the rights of man, and pointing to the propriety, of the governed, to have some voice or representation in the gov- ernment under which they live, or some con- trol or check over those who hold in their hands the destinies of the people. This is what absolute sovereigns will always hate and despise ) and hence their hatred to this country, agreeably to the prophecy of Tsaiah, noticed in the preceding article. We learned also, some years since, from a source on which we can depend, that after the sovereigns cf Europe had put down Buona- parte, and while staying at Paris with a view- to settle matters on a permanent basis, the principles of libert}' came under their consid- eration. In the discussions which followed, it was remarked : '' We have now had a twenty years' war ari>»ing from these princi- ples.— Erom whence did they come, or where did they originate '?" It was replied that they originated in, and came from America, and that there never would be a state of perma- nent tranquillity and peaceable submission of subjects to hereditary sovereigns, while such an example as was presented by the United States, remained to encourage the people in other countries to attempt the accomplishment of similar achievements. "While such a government exists," it was remarked, '• we shall have all our work to do over again.'' It was then, that the compact of Holy Alliance of hereditary sovereigns, was formed ; by which it was agreed, that they should support one another jointly and severally, in the maintenance of their respective sovereignties. And as soon as circumstances would permit, it was determined to attempt the entire extinc- tion of every representative government in every part of the world, and prevent the es- tablishment of any such government in future. It was on these principles that the secret treaty at Verona was made, and the plan de- vised to subdue South America, and after- wards the United States ; and then to estab- lish throughout the civilized world, such an order of things as would be in accordance with the views and feelings of the Holy Alli- ance. By making it one of the conditions in their treaty, '• to sustain, in their respective States, those measures which the Clergy may adopt for ameliorating their own interests,"' the bait was most ingeniously laid to enlist the prevailing' priesthood in every country (w^hether Protestant or otherwise) in their cause : and they counted largely, no doubt, on the most efficient aid from this order of men in the accomplishment of their designs. — For they well knew that the clergy would at once perceive, that their own power, popularity and interest, w^ould be promoted and advanced, just in proportion as the principles and measures of the Holy Alliance prospered and prevailed.* It will be seen by the remarks already co- pied from a western paper, that the writer was not without suspicion, that some of our own clergy were entrusted with this grand secret of their contemplated promotion and adva-nce- * "What mean the following sentiments uttered some six or seven years ago by a Presbyterian minister (Mr. AVilson, Albany, of whom the Legislature took some notice last winter) and jxiblished by him in his " Christian Statesman." Tlie aiticie from which the extract is made, is entitled " The Protection of the Church by the Civil Government," and it thus speaks out : — " There are cei tain sets of opinions, which, in every age of the country, become current, and are received by the mass of the i)eople, as axioms, without examining the grounds on which they are established, or the causes which render them popular. The mere prevalence of any set of opinions is not satisfactory evidence to a sensi- ble man that they are true, and ' worthy of all accepta- tion.' " That civil government has no authority to take any interest in ecclesiastical affairs, is the theory of American constitutions, and almost, of course, the popular doctrine of tb.is country. After nil, it may be eri'oneous. To assert its truth on the mere ground that the majority em- brace it, and that it is embodied in the constitutions of the country, is unsound policy. "Were this testimony decisive, it would establish a'doctrine adverse to tli'e theory in question. For there is not now existing a civilized, aiid we may add, a barbarous nation in the world, that adopts in its constitutional provisions of government, or generally embraces in popular sentiment this theory, except the United States. We go farther, and affirm, what no reader of history Avill contradict, there never was a nation, except the United States, in which some guardianship of the doctrines of religion, and of the forms of worship, has not been committed to the civil power. "We have many hundreds of millions of civilized men opposed to ten or twelve millions in the United States. Were then the question to be decided by the majority of suffrages, the theory of the American constitutions would be condemned. In truth, it is » mere experiment in our country, the result of which has not yet been fairly tested." PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 155 meiit by means of the Holy Alliance, and that these anticipated benefits and advantages have stimulated them to put forth the great exer- tions they have been making throughout the country for some years past, and also caused them to resort to some of the measures they have adopted of late years to obtain influence and ascendency in the government. But whatever may have been the prospects neld out by the Holy Alliance to the clergy of different religious creeds, in the commence- ment of their work, there is no doubt but some of the parties composing the Holy Alli- ance, expected ultimately, to manage matters in such a way, as to have in the end one of the numerous religious orders recognized and supported under all governments, as best cal- culated to secure peace and harmony among the whole. And after the clergy of conflict- ing religious sentiments, had once lent their aid to accomplish the views and wishes of the Holy Alliance, what should hinder them from adopting any mode of faith proposed for their acceptance, if it would better promote their interest and popularity, and ensure govern- mental favor '? Such changes have often been witnessed among the clergy in England on a change of religion by the government. When the government became Protestant or Catho- lic, Presbyterian or Episcopalian, the clergy for the most part, could readily alter their faith to suit the times, and accommodate themselves to the new order of things, in such a way as not to lose their stipends, or fall un- der the ban of proscrijjtion and ])ersecution. Whether the clergy of these latter times will possess more firmness and unbending integri- ty on this subject, events must show ; for the principles of the Holy Alliance will one day be carried into effect, and the matter will then be brought to the test. This may be inferred from the following circumstances. The ten kingdoms of Europe will be in the full exer- cise of their power and authority, when the stone destined to destroy them ?'.one but him alone ; consequently, for one to take it from another, without his consent, or with- out giving an equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal right, and must be an in- fringement upon natural justice All men may be considered thus equally free and independent in their individual capa- city ; but when taken in a social capacity, they are certainly dependent on each other. And none m.ore so, than those who consider them- selves the most independent. Because the Governor of the Universe hath determined, &^ I OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 161 xve see in the order of nature^ that health and laziness cannot dwell together ; so man must iiot be a Stoic nor a machine, but an active being. Therefore the " laws of nature"' are fixed; that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or moving spring to action. Hence there are some things which man cannot do or subsist without ; as food, water, &c. &c., consequent- ly self-preservation is called the ^'- first law of nature"' in ,point of duty. But there are some, yea, many things which we cannot perform ourselves j we are of course dependent on others for their assist- ance and help ; such is the case in diiferent operations of mechanism, agriculture and commerce. These are mutually connected, and dependent on each other. Therefore, if I derive advantage from others, why should not others derive some benefit from me in return ? This is equal and ri^ht ; of course it is just and proper. If, therefore, I withhold that ad- vantage which I could bestow on society, it is an infringement upon natural justice. Of course, we must account to the Author of Nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natu- ral or personal and social privileges, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole ; so to judge correctly of social principles, we must view them as they apply naturally, individually, collectively and prospectively. As our '■personal rights' are the same, so are our obligations the same. And hence our rights and obligations are naturally, and ne- cessarily reciprocal. To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, there is need for general Rules^ for the regulation of the whole. And how shall general rules be formed but by general consent '? It is therefore our true in- terests as individuals, to be involved and connected with such regulations, as may be formed for the benefit and safety of our ^-per- sonal rights ;" and such as prudence dictates, as necessary to guarantee them from usurpa- tion. Our personal rights, privileges, and obliga- tions, being equal, we have each, as an indi- vidual, a right to claim a voice in the forma- tion of those general rules — and personal duty, arising from the ' law of nature,^ calls upon us collectively, to act our part as individuals — and there would be an iijfringement upon naturdl justice, to neglect the right oi suffrage. " Social Rights," are those which apper- tain to man, in right of his being a " member of society."' Every " social righV has for its foundation some '■' personal righV pre-existing 11 in the individual ; arising from the " law of nature,'' but to the enjoyment of which his individual power is not, in all cases, suffi- ciently competent. Of this kind are all those which relate to security and protection. ^ From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish between that class of •' Personal Rights' which a man retains after entering into society, and those which he thiows into the common stock, as a member of society. The " Personal Rights" which he retains, are dl\ those in which the power to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right it- self. Among this class, as is before men- tioned, are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind : consequently, religion, and the privilege of private judgment, are some of those rights. The " Personal Rights" which are not re- tained, and all those in which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to execute them is defective: they answer not his purpose. A man, by the " law of nature,'' has a " personal right" to judge in his awn cause ; and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, he never surrenders it : But what availeth it him to judge, if he has not the power to redress 1 He therefore deposits this right in the common stock of society, and takes the arm of society, of w^hich he is a part, ill preference, and in addition to his own. Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in society, and draws on the capi- tal as a matter of right. From these premises, a few certain conclu- sions will follow. First. That every " social right" grows out of a ' personal right ;' and is founded on the " Law of Nature," or, in other words, it is a " personal right" exchanged agreeably to natu- ral justice. Secondly. That Civil power, which is de- rived from society, when applied to the body, is called political, but w^hen applied individu- ally, is called civil authority. This power, when properly considered as " legal authori- ty," is m^ade up of the aggregate of that class of the personal rights of man, which becomes defective in the individual, in point of powder, and answers n6t his purpose; but when col- lected to a focus, becomes competent to the purpose of every one. Thirdly. That the power produced from the aggregate of personal rights, imperfect in pow- er in the individual, cannot be applied to in- vade the " personal rights" which are retained in the individual, and in which the power to execute is as perfect as the right itself, without intruding on natural justice ; seeing the rights are personal only, and can concern nobody else. 162 OMNIFAR.X)US LAW EXEMPLIFIED. Thus we have seen man traced as a natu- ral indivic ual, to a member of society ; and observed the qualities of the " personal rights" retained, and those which are exchanged for " social rights." Those principles, when digested and prop- erly applied, show the origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of govern- ment, which is, properly speaking, the " per- sonal SOCIAL compact;" because mankiud in their individual capacity, are equally free and independent, by the "law of nature," as es- tablished by its Author. Therefore, the facts must be, that the individuals themselves, each in his own personal and sovereign right, en- tered into a compact, (not with a government, but) with each other, to produce a Govern- ment. And this is the only mode in which Governments have a right to arise, and the only principles on which they ought to exist, or possibly can exist agreeably to natural jus- tice. It is a self-evident /aci that tne People are the original and only true and proper source from whom a government can be deduced, and spring into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreeable to the " law of nature,-'' because the people existed before any govern- ment came to exist. Of course, society, on social principles, have a right to three things. First. To form their own government. Secondly. To choose their own rulers. And thirdly. To cashier them for miscon- duct. Hence it follows, first, that the author- ity of rulers is only delegated authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain from whom they derived it. — And thirdly, that they are not to serve themselves, but society, whose servants they are, and by whom they are employed, and paid for their service. OF MORAL RIGHTS. " Moral Rights" are the personal privilege to think, and judge, and act for one's self in point of moral duty. This is the more plain and clear, as no one is concerned but God, the judge, and the individual man^ as a respon- sible agent. Hence the doctrine of Toleration thrusts it- self, not between man and man, but between Man and his Maker ; for the associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped, xannot be separated; therefore the act that tolerates man to pay his devotion to his God, tolerates the Almighty to receive it ! What absurdity can be more ridiculous 1 For what right hath ont to medile wfth that which does not concern nim 1 2d. ECCLESIASTICAL LAW. Ecclesiastical Law may embrace all those i concerns which involve the interest ot a reli- gious society — whether Sectarian, National, Jew, Turk, Pagan, or Christian ; temporally ' and spiritually. The Law emanating from PRIESTS and those who would officiate spiritually, socially, and personally, in temporal and eternal things ; collectively claiming an ascendency by a kind of DIVINE RIGHT, as a gift from above— or by order and succession. The Mahometans involve the idea, that they are the immediate favorites of God, to the exclusion of all the rest of mankind — who are co.isidered as a unit; whether Christian, Jew or Pagan. All are styled "INFIDELS," when judged by Mahomet's diction — that being the only orthodox system of Truth ; as exemplified in the Grand Sultan's Proclamation relative to the affairs of Russia, Greece, &c. in the East. On the other hand we find that the Greek Church to be the established religion of Rus- sia ; which is Episcopal — and considers those who are not, to be out of the pale of the true Churchy—whether dissenters or Mahometans, are considered as ' INFIDELS' and dealt with as such — as exemplified by the Proclamation of Nicholas of Russia, against the Turks — and the ecclesiastical CURSE of Grecian Episco- pal authority here annexed ; done according to Law. The Church of Rome is Episcopal, in its nature and form. Her style is " THE CHURCH." Thus begging the question, and taking it for granted that she is the only or- thodox true Church — the favorite of God to the exclusion of all the rest ; hence all others are Heretics and Infidels. Here follows a form of CURSING exempli- fied in Philadelphia, against Priest Hogan, by the Pope's 'Legate; though some, who are ashamed of the form and mode, say, it is a hoax, taken from a book called — Tristram Shandy. " By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son and the Holy Ghost, and the un- defiled Virgin Mary, mother and patroness of our Saviour, and of all celestial virtues. An- gels, Archangels, Thrones, Dominions, Pow- ers, Cherubims and Seraphims ; and of all the Holy Patriarchs, Prophets, and of all the Apos- tles and Evangelists, of the Holy Innocents, who, in the sight of the Holy Lamb are found worthy to sing the new song of the Holy Mar- tyrs and Holy Confessors, and of all the Holy Virgins ; and of all Saints, together with the Holy Elect of God — may he, William Hogan, be damned. We excommunicate and anathematise him, OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 163 and from the threshold of the Holy Church of God Almighty, we sequester him, that he be tormented, disposed and delivered over with Athan and Abiram, and with those who say unto the Lord, ' depart from us, for we desire none of thy ways;' as a fire is quench- ed with water, so let the light of him be put ">ut for evermore, unless it shall repent him, and make satisfaction. Amen! May the Father, who created man, curse him ! May the Son, who suffered for us, curse him ! May the Holy Ghost, who suf- fered for us in Baptism, curse him ! -May the Holy Cross, from which Christ, for our sal- vation, triumphing over his enemies, ascend- ed, curse him ! May the Holy and Eternal Virgin INIary, mother of God, curse him ! IMay St. Michael, the Advocate of the Holy Souls, curse him ! May all the angels, principalities, and powers, and all heavenly armies, curse him ! May the praise-worthy multitude of Patri- archs, and Prophets, curse him ! May St. John, the Precursor, and St. John the Baptist, and St. Peter, and St. Paul, and St. Andrew, and all other of Christ's Apostles together, curse him ! and may the rest of our Disciples and Evangelists, who by their preaching converted the Universe, and the holy and wonderful company of Martyrs and Confessors, who by their holy works are found pleasing to God Almighty : May the holy choir of the Holy Virgins, who for the honor of Christ have despised the things of the world, damn him ! May all the Saints from the beginning of the world to everlasting ages, who are found to be beloved of God, damn him ! May he be damned wherever he be, wheth- er he be in the house or in the stable, in the garden or the field, or the highway; or in the woods, or in the waters, or in the church ; may he be cursed in living and in dying ! May he be cursed in eating and in drinking, in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in slumbering, and in sitting, in liv- ing, in working, in resting and in blood letting. May he be cursed in all the faculties of his body ! May he be cursed inwardly and outwardly ; may he be cursed in his brains, and in his virtex, in his temples, in his eyebrows, in his cheeks, in his jawbones, in his nostrils, in his teeth and grinders, in his lips, in his throat, in liu shoulders, in his arms, in his fingers ! May he be damned in his mouth, in his breast, in his heart and purtenance, down to the very stomach ! May he be cursed in his reins and in his groins, in his thighs, in his genitals, and in his liips, and his knees, his legs and feet, and toe nails ! I May he be cursed in all his joints, and ar- ticulation of the members ; from the crown of the head to the sole of his feet, may there be no soundness ! May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his majesty, curse him ! And may heaven with all the powers that move there- in, rise up against him and curse and damn him ; unless he repent and make satisfaction ! Amen. So be it. Be it so. Amen. The following proclamation of the " Patri- arch of Antioch, (Syrian Greek Church) and of all the East," shows to what length of wickedness men may go while they think they are doing "God service." The aim against which their denunciations are levelled is, en- tertaining a missionary of the Cross of Christ, who preaches the Gospel in its simplicity, and disseminates the Bible in its purity : — " Proclamation to all our children, the peo- ple of the villages of Ehden and Zgarta, and to all our children, the inhabitants of the dis- trict of Gibbet, Bsharry, clergy and laymen, rulers and subjects universally, to wit : " That we have know^ledge of the infernal hardihood, to which the unhappy, wretched Latoof El Ashi and his sons have arrived, in having dared to associate themselves with that deceived man and deceiver of men. Bird, the Bible-man. They aid him in his object, and have brought him to Ehden against the severe prohibitions which we had before is- sued, threatening every one w^ho opposed our orders with immediate excommunication. We, therefore, make known to all, that those sons of wickedness, Latoof El Ashi and his sons, together with all the rest of his family, both male and female, except domestics, have fallen under the heavier excommunication ; and now we, by the word of the Lord, w^hich is Al- mighty, confirm upon them this excommuni- cation. They are, therefore accursed, cut off from all Christian communion ; and let the curse envelope them as a robe, and spread through all their members like oil, and break them in pieces like a potter's vessel, and wither them like the fig tree cursed by the mouth of the Lord himself ; and let the evil angel rule over them, to torment them day and night, asleep and awake, and in whatever circum- stances they may be found. We permit no one to visit them, or employ them, or do them a favor, or give them a salutation, or converse wath them in any form; but let them be avoided as a putrid member, and as hellish dragons. Beware, yea, beware of the wrath of God. " And with regard to Bird and all his chil- dren, and all his family, we in like manner grant no permission to any one to receive them ; but, on the contrary, we, by the word 164 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. of the Lord, of almighty authority, require and command all in the firmest manner, that not one visit them ; nor do them any sort of service, or furnish them any sort of assistance whatever, to protract their stay in these parts or any other. Let no one receive them into his house, or into any place whatever that be- longs to him, but let all avoid them, in every way, in all things temporal as well as spirit- ual. And whoever, in his stubbornness, shall dare to act in opposition to this our order with regard to Bird, and his children, and his whole family, shall fall, ipso facto., under the great excommunication,, whose absolution is reserved to ourself alone, in the same manner as has happened to the miserable Latoof El Ashi and his sons ; from which may the Lord preserve you all, and the blessing be upon the obedient. " The ignoble Joseph Peter " Patriarch of Antioch and all the East. '' August A, 1827." The Pope as a temporal Prince, has a num- ber of Consuls in the United States ; and also vicar generals, &c. The Pope has sent over one ship load of Priests in a French vessel of war; and ac- cording to the Papers an hundred more since. Thus one individual potentate, who lives and governs in a foreign land, exercising Tem- poral and Spiritual authority over men in this country, who owe no allegiance here to our Government, may be viewed in a proper light; considering their influence, over several hun- dred thousands of People in these United States ; v/ith the large spiral meeting houses, called Churches ; and the strong dark vault with IRON DOORS thereto annexed : WHAT FOR? The Church of England is Episcopal in its nature — so claiming in its form and mode by order aud succession from St. Peter, through the Popes down to the time of Henry VHL at which time the Catholics view her apostacy from the true Church; and heresy sprang up as exemplified in their Hieroglyphics. Although the Church of England have many forms incorporated in their practice, as a formal People — yet it is seldom that a form of excommunication is exemplified in their practice — if ever! Hence when several travellers met per- chance at an Tnn, the question was agitated — who was right in point of Church religion ? After opinions expressed and interchanged — a gentleman was interrogated what he thought '? who replied, I belong to no Church ; but if I must join any, should prefer the Church of England — why T Because I should have to alter and change my practice less than in any other Society, Church and States — Law Religion — perhaps there never was a sect of people established by law, that ever abused their power less, and persecuted others so little as the Church of England ; considering their data, age and number, for the time they have reigned ! The Puritans or dissenters which opposed episcopacy in England in the time of Charles the first, established themselves as a Law Re- ligion in the days of Cromwell : and perse- cuted others in turn. But when Charles the H.* came to the throne 2,000 ministers lost their livings in one day, for non-conformity or contumacy. How different this from the time of Mary, who brought in the old form which had been rejected by her Father and Brother — the Cler- gy turn too ; but, when Elizabeth came in, and a turn given to isms^ Clergy change too, from Protestant to Papal and back, &c. I think with the exception of about 32. And when those Puritans or Independents, fled to America, for Liberty of Conscience, they established themselves by law ; and per- secuted others in turn. If we may judge from the histories of those times, it will appear that they viewed them- selves as the Elect of God and Sovereigns of the soil, as of Divine Right ; as the Hebrews had of Canaan. Many of those Indian Sachems, it appears were possessed of the most independency of mind and a high sense of honor ; nature dis- played, beyond what art is capable of from education. Witness their ^r77z behavior when tortured by their enemies — their oratorical speeches in council assembled — not asking for life by humiliating degradation — never known to violate a Female Captive, in all the wars of North America ; nor to forget favors or injuries done to them. Connecticote, Sassacus, Ninigrate, Mianim- ob, (who was killed by the advice 'of the Clergy) his son Numunthenoo and Mononot- to, with others who are worthy of memory, as sons of the forest, who were the possessors of the soil ; and could view the English in no point of light, but intruders. But many of the sachems w^ere executed, after being pri- soners, as criminals or Heathens ; whom the Lord cast out before his People. Ignorance, Superstition and Bigotry gene- rally go together. Hence emigrating with some of those notions founded on the edifice of the old World, — what mother and grand- mother say, must be right, for the Priest or Minister told us so, — so it is, and so it came to pass. Therefore 19 persons w^ere hung at Salem and one was pressed to death ; making 20 in all whom it appears to me, were some of the best and most pious people of that day; and deserved a better fate than to be put to death, on such foolish testimony, for the crime of Witchcraft. Two Quaker Ladies in the Ministry from abroad, were imprisoned and banished, after being first stripped and searched for " witch marks,'''' to degrade them — being the first of that society to visit the Colony; but the delu- sion recoiled on themselves ,as above, exem- plifying the Hand of retributive justice ! Four Quakers — three men and a woman, were hung in Boston for their religious testi- mony. And Avhipping, branding, imprison- ing, and banishing on pain of death, for dif- ference of opinion, and practice in matters of conscience in Religion. One man was whipped 13 times in a few months, because he walked from Salem to Boston, to sit in silence, with others, to wor- ship his God. One girl was whipped at the tail of a cart, on the naked body, in nine dif- ferent towns, ten stripes at a time — then car- ried into the woods about twenty miles from inhabitants, exposed to Catamounts, Bears and Wolves — wandering through the night; and next day was found where Bristol, in Rhode Island, now stands. From a knot in the end of the lash which hit one of the nipples, inflammation ensued : and for some months it was a matter of un- certainty whether she would ever recover. Yea, one of the blue laws of Connecticut was, neither to give meat, drink, nor lodgings to a Quaker, or to tell him the road, or carry him over a ferry. Dr. Trumbull, in his history of Connecticut, says, those Laws were not acted upon. But from the Quaker journals, in my possession, it appears the Dr. must be mistaken, as it re- lates to the counties of Hartford, New Lon- don, and one at the west. To belong to a sect of people, is to belong to a Church — yea the ehurch of Christ, ac- cording to their fancy. Hence to be excom- municated by them, is giving them to Satan, with or without bell, book and candle light. And what they have done upon the earth, is supposed to be ratified in Heaven. Each society judging itself, concludes it must be right — but judging the other concludes it must be wrong. Hence it must follow, ac cording to this mode of judging, that all must be right, or all wrong. But give any of them power, and they will persecute those who dissent from them in opinion and practice, even in things trifling and non-essential. Possessing the keys of the kingdom, they think they are doing God ser- vice ; concluding what they do on the earth, is ratified in Heaven ! What must become of the Poor Man, who is turned out to the world, by Ecclesiastical Authority, and delivered over to SATAN, by the wills and whims of men. Each society, from the Pope of Rome down to the petty SImkers, concluded that they are the true church, and possess the keys of the kingdom. Some nations have incorporated Church and State, and prostituted the sacred n^me of Christian to it, for a covering ; and having made more improvements in some arts and sciences, and circumnavigated the terraqueous globe, have, by art and intrigue, got posses- sion of other countries, where they conceive Power constitutes Right to do as the con- queror pleases with the conquered ; their souls and their bodies and their property, to dispose of at pleasure. Hence may the poor heathen well ciy out ami say, "Sacred envy,"' "Christiaivspite," and " Holy malice"'— /ro?7i which deliver me! Where are the exertions of Mr. Elliot, called the Apostle of the Indians ? Where are the fruits of the labors of David Brain- ard ; or the school of Dr. Wheelock for the Indians ? Dr. Wheelock's school in Lebanon for In- dians— transferred to Hanover, and called Dartmouth — thousands were collected in Eng- land under the idea of the ''Poor Heathen;'' but now the subject with all those revenues are prostituted to a different purpose, to make Doctors, Priests, and Lawyers ! All those tribes of Indians contiguous to the white man; or even those whom they have attempted to civilize and christianize, have dwindled away and are dwindling into nothing, socially — and even those few that remain are not in the same repute for good standing now, as 150 or 200 years ago; as exemplified by the Mohegan tribe, and others. And even when civilization has in appear- ance taken effect, a mixture of white blood has taken the lead \ Mahometanism is preferable to corrupt Christianity; being more tolerable in its ad- ministration, to Jews, and those who differ in their opinions by education, &c. of all kinds, except those who turn from their faith, and become "Christian dogs," and even then, it does not use torture — only cuts off the head ; and moreover, admits of no idolatry, but ac- knowledges '• ONE GOD." The Edinburgh FACTORY bestowed the pompous title of " Doctor in Divinity," on the masters of the Indian school at Lebanon, who sought for a more convenient place as a suitable site. Hence the origin of Dartmouth College, with the President there, the Rev. Dr. Wheelock ! A preacher being asked in the solitary days of Methodism, during the time of their sim- plicity;— Why the Methodists did not have "■doctors of divinity P boldly replied, our Divinity is not sick ! But now matters are reversed ; and the doctors are to be found at the helm of affairs, to keep pace with other societies, and be like all the nations round about. Calvinism — once in Grace, (a Bishop) al- ways in grace, (a Bishop) — although he be- comes an idiot or a child ; or even a Tyranni- cal Giant. He cannot be dismissed without being disgraced and other evils to follow. Let the People North of the Potomac and Ohio, see a Bishop resign, -vvith a suitable ad- dress prior ; that the office may become limit- ed to a certain number of years, and then ex- pire of itself, much evil would be avoided. And should the Conferen<;es be at liberty to manage their own affairs, by election of Committees, to choose their own presiding Elders, or have none at discretion, to station their own preachers, with liberty for an ap- peal, &t. The People to manage the tempcral con- cerns, by a voice in the district; and also to try their own members, or choose their own committee so to do — instead of their preachers claiming the prerogative to do it — creatures of his own choice ; there would be more pro- priety, and not so m^uch hard thinking, and so many separations in the land. But the report of the committee with the Bishop's circular at New York, showing the intention of the general conference, to be in- corporated, and have a uniform mode exem- plified in the discipline, for government about the Meeting Houses ; and hence, to obtain special acts of Legislation, in the several states, (after they found Congress had not power to do it,) to recognize the peculiarities j of their discipline. Thus, have civil Law to enforce ecclesiastical authority ; in 24 states would have made it national, church and STATE. But the day of Amalgamation appears to approach very fast by the play of the bench, the BAR, the pulpit, and the manufacturer, by a linked uniform movement — and the FACULTY and LEGISLATURE interwoven in the THEME! 3d— OF STATUTE LAW. ' Laws that are passed by a Legislative Power, whether it be by an individual that wills it, as a tyrant, or a council hereditary, or two or three houses with delegated power from the people, when passed and enrolled in the records of the court and published to the public, it is called " Statute Law.'''' 4th— OF POLITICAL LAW. When the Act relates wholly to the PUB- LIC or National affairs and concerns, it is called " Political Law^ 5th— CF CIVIL LAW. But when it relates to the affairs of the Citizens, and will apply to persons individu- ally, it is called "CIVIL LAW." 6th— OF COMMON LAW. Common Law, is that line of practice wnich is taken frofn precedents and the EXAMPLE of others for a precedent to be copied into our procedure, be it what it may — even CONTRA- RIES, which mav be seen by the divi.-ion of the JUDGES, in OPINION upon the bench. Examples may be found for every thing, and establish nothing, by showing the oppo- site pattern. Hence the gentlemen of the Bar and those on the Bench, make Laws to fit their minds, by causing a few examples to be made ; and then produced and quoted, and taken for a precedent, as exemplified on the principles of the Water Law. A dozen men with water works, under different operations — interests may clash — one sue the other, until the mam- moth one shall devour the whole, or else be sacrificed to the control of another, or go to pay the lawyer and court fees. Thus, when Blackstone published his Commentaries, the men of the Bar thought it might be injurious to them, by giving too much light to the community and common people. But now, the opposite examples for precedents, are so contradictory, that you may find a law for everything; therefore no man is safe, if another should find it his interest to quarrel with him. But his property must be torn from him to gratify others ; his person sent into confinement, and his character to ruin ! And this system and state of things has been progressing in this country so fast with- in fifteen years, that we, as a people, are ri- pening for some great political change, by fa- vored and oppressive stations in society ; unless prevented, by having recourse to our first principles — the principles of '76, and the public mind be cultivated in Virtue and Legis- lative acts, to prevent oppression, from the great to the poor, or the poor to the rich, and do away the foolish practice — to fine one man for doing another a favor, as though it was a crime, and punish another, when it is imposed on him, and make him receive it, and pay for it too. 7th— FEUDAL LAW. In those days of confusion, when the will jf of a Tyrant was the Law — and none consid- ered free, but the noblemen ; the people were held as vassals, or a kind of slaves, and were ] / 03INIFARI0IJS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 167 sold with the land, as exemplified in Russia to this day. And the same system of Government, ac- cording to the DEGREE OF POWER, delegated or possessed by the individual in office, is practised in most Monarchical countries to the present day. 8th— OF THE LAW OF HONOR. The power of the Monarch, being little more than nominal, as he was dependent on the pleasure of the Nobles, who alone could command the vassals. — Hence, when one No- bleman was offended with another, he would call out his vassals and make war — family with family ! Defended by a castle in their domains — like a war of extermination ! until the country was almost depopulated ; which to prevent, governmental authority, by Kings and Priests, was exercised ; and at length the practice was confined within certain degrees of kindred, for revenge ; and the vassals ex- empt, and finally it w^as brought down to " single combat," before proper notions of evi- dence were formed. Hence, in thbse days of ignorance and su- perstition, the Victor was always supposed to have God and Right on his side. Thus we see the origin of modern Duellings under the mode of killing, by what is called in refinement, the Law of HONOR ! ! ! Gambling for gain — word of fidelity plight- ed ; the debt must be paid in preference to any other. Why? The other has a Note, but this man has only my word of Honor, and therefore this must be paid as a debt, by the " Law of Honor." As the saying is, " Hon- or among thieves."' While the Cross and the idea of a favorite Saint will draw the truth from some — the Holy Bible, others — the Koran, the Turk — the Shaster, the Hindoo; by the "w^ord or Honor," is the Military Character exempli- fied— when Faith by it is plighted ! The Law of Honor among the Indians, is such that in all their wars, a captive female was never known to be violated, nor favors nor injuries forgotten ! 9th— THE MILITARY LAW. The character of the Military, is hinted in the preceding lines. In civilized countries, the Military power to act, emanates from the civil authority in the Government; and those who get killed, die according to law ! 10th— LAWS OF NATIONS. Custom adopted by common consent, arising out of circumstances and the natun of things, among the nations of the earth The peace of nations is dependent on the Laws of nations : the Laws of nations is de- pendent on the Military Law ; the Military Law upon Civil Law; the Civil Law , upon ' Moral Law. Shake Moral Law out of the minds of so- ciety, and all confidence is gone and lost to safety ; for where no inward obligation is felt on the mind, there is no Conscience to influ- ence the conduct. And man would be no bet- ter than a demon let loose. nth— LAW OF NATURE. What is innate and inherent; being im- planted in nature by its Author — and it is be- yond the power of our control to extirpate the principle ; although by grace, we may order our example and practice, by the duty of the Cross ! 12th— MEDICAL LAW. Provided one is initiated in the Medical So- ciety, and hath a Diploma*-^ — he is authorized to practise according to Law. Any one who administers to the sick, ia what is called Medicine, without leave or li- cense from the Society — if the patient dies ; why, the medicine, to be sure, killed him. But if the regular Faculty administered the same thing, then the disorder killed him — and he died according to the Law of Medicine and the Law of Nature too ! Here then is ^-Killing according to Law,'''' provided it happened accidentally or through mistake in the medicine, by those who are properly authorized to it according to Law. — Privileged order of m.en ! If it be an " act of surgery''* to bind up a cut finger or to dress a wound, or to give herb drink to a child, be a '■'practice of Physic,''^ then surely, who can be safe from the penalty attached to the invasion of Medical Law ! well may one cry out and say, " Good Lord DELIVER us !" The man who is killed in a duel, is killed according to the " Law of Honor." The man who kills another in self-defence, does it according to the " Law of Nature ;" self-preservation being the first Law of nature. ♦ " The President of the Medical Society, to whom these presents may come, greeting know j-e that hath been approved relative to his knowl- edge in Medicine and Surgery on examination, according to the Rules and Regulations established by the Ff.llo-vvs of the Medical Society. I do therefor© hereby license him to practice as a Physician and Surgeon, with all the rights, privileges and honors thereunto appertain- ing, and do recommend him to the notice of the Faculty, and the improvement of the public. In testimony whereof, I have hereunto set my hand, and have caused the seal of the said society to be here, unto amxed at 8tc &c. 1820." 168 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. The man that is hung ior murder by the sherifl', is killed according to the statute Law of the land. The man that is shot by a Court Martial or in battle, is killed by and according to Mar- tial Law. 13th— LAW OF FAITH. In fornLer times as well as at the present day, many have thought that man was only born to believe what another taught. But John Wesley well observed, in his caution against bigotry, and in his views of a Catholic Spirit. " Although every man necessarily believes that every particular opinion which he holds is true, }et can no man be assured that all his opinions taken together are true." " Every wise man will allow others the same liberty of thinking, w^hich he desires they should allow him. And w411 no more insist on their embracing his opinions, than he would have them insist on his embracing theirs." " No man can choose for or prescribe to ai^other. But every one must follow the dic- tates of his owni conscience, in simplicity and Godly sincerity. He must be fully persuaded m his own mind ; and then act according to the best light he has. Nor has any creature power to constrain another to walk by his own rule. God has given no RIGHT to any of the children of men, thus to lord it over the conscience of his brethren. But every man must judge for himself, as every man must give an account of himself to God." This doctrine of the inherent and unalien- able " RIGHTS OF MAN"— to think and to JUDGE and to act for himself, is not incul- cated and circumfused enough in the world, to prevent bigotry, and to break down the walls of superstition. For bigotry, and su- perstition, and ignorance, always go hand in hand together. The former being bottomed on the latter ! Man cannot ratioijally believe without evidence. Hence, Jefferson's notes on Vir- ginia.— If one man believes in one God, another believes in twenty Gods — what is that to me 1 If neither picks my pocket nor breaks my leg ; why then should I persecute him "? Persecution may make a man a hypocrite, through fear of punishment ; but cannot cure him. For a man must be convinced before he will or can be converted. You may love and pity him ; and strive to convince and persuade him ; but further you may not go. For the conscience of man is the Divine Right and Prerogative — and no man has a right to invade it. Hence with prayer and faith, carry him to the thirne of Grace, and leave him in the hand bf God. The EXERCISE OF FAITH TT^.j be Considered as the " re-action" of the soul on GOD, (when the spirit of God operates on the mind,) and this devotional re-action, is im- puted to the man, (not as sin, but) for righteousness, i. e. as a RIGHT ACT. This is the true worship, being done in the Spirit and in TRUTH ! The soul gathers in strength, in this re- actional devotion, which is not natural, but supernatural, above nature. There is a kind of miraculous virtue in it — a power, inward, to hang on God ; to trust in him ; and to sacrifice what is repugnant to his will, and overcome it. Hence, " This is the Victory that over- com.eth the world, even our Faitli" — " and being justified by Faith we have peace with God through Jesus Christ." This inward strength of power to lay HOLD ON GOD, is what will support one in the conflicts of life and death I 14th— LYNCH'S LAW. In the " Whig and Tory" days of the South, when no man's person or property was safe, the former laws having become ob- solete, from the confusion of the times ; a man by the name of Col. Lynch, formed an association, to expel suspicious characters from the neighborhood, and chastise them at discretion, which practice is continued in some parts of the South and West to the present day, as exemplified on ' Lyncli's Island, at the mouth of (!)umberland river, in the Ohio. Dick and Bob understand it. Pat calls it " Shelala;'' " Club Law," or " Mob Law," a Buckskin with a whip ! 15th— LAWS OF GOD. The Laws of God, whether written, or in- spired by the immediate influence of the Spirit on the mind. Those who hare not the written Law, are a Law unto themselves, or have a Lav? written in their Hearts ; their Conscience bearing them witness, and their thoughts in the mean w^hile, accusing, or else excusing one another. Something INWARD approves or DIS- APPROVES !— Tom Paine, admits that God can, if he please, impress the Human mind. Hume admits that all religions will persecute, when tley have power, except the "True one." Surely a ray of light is in every mind — ■ OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 169 " The true Light which lighteth every man that Cometh into the world." For love to God and man, is the quint- essence and sum of that religion, which thinketh (or meaneth and intendeth) no evil, but suffereth long and is kind. If the exercise of Faith be the re-action of the Soul on GOD — asid a man is to be justi- fied in such devotional exercise ; then we may understand the doctrine of Faith being " counted^' — " accounted ;" " reckoned" and '• imputed'' to man for " Righteousness.'' Hence inspired with a strength superior to Nature : an inward sensation, a spring of action, to surmount difficulties, in times of danger, exigency and distress, when the hands would hang down and the mind be depressed — by Faith in God, we may over- come and be victorious — when nature, ab- stracts from divine aid, must have given up and sunk down under the enormous weight and heavy load, with gloom and despair. But this stimulating principle of Divine Life, will bring the peace and joy of the kingdom ; to love the Lord supremely and to love thy neighbor also. Hence the soul progresses in strength, to stand, to walk, and conquer. Therefore the weapons are not carnal, but spiritual, mighty through God to the pulling down the strong holds of Satan ! Here then is the power and Law of faith. 16th— JOCKEY LAW. Get money honestly, if you can ; any how, get money. Take an old horse, file down his teeth : burn them with a nail rod, to make them ap- pear under seven years. Give him three bushels of sweet apples and three bushels of green corn in the milk ; which in seven days will make him appear fat. Shear off the long hairs, and use some coloring if necessary ; brush him up to make him shine ; blow up the hollows above his eyes, &c. to make him appear plump and full ; put a pep- per pod in his tail, to make him antic and full of life ; a spur in your own head and cigar in the mouth ; a watch chain with a button at the end, in your pocket ; give the animal some bread and wine, to raise his ambition ; and taking some of the good stuff yourself — then swear you have as good a Colt as any gentleman with a fine shining boot. So mount, showing in appearance, that you are as clever a fellow and have as good a horse as any on the Turf — according to custom, which makes LAW ! Take water, burnt sugar, aquafortis, and several drugs of a poisonous nature, mix with the good old strong stuff — to make a bead — lawful proof — expanded — 4 made into 5 casks, according to law — i. e. take care the law don't get hold of you. Two half bushels — 2 yard sticks and bruised tin measures— one to 'buy and the other to sell with, &c. Cd^to ensure the best end of the bargain ! To make the sale of milk profitable. 1st. Wash the milk well with icater. 2d. Thicken it well with good starch ; then thirdly, sweet- en it with magnesia, to prevent it from sour- ing— then affirm that it is pure, good, sweet milk. 17th— LAWS OF HELL. " Devils with Devils damn'd ; Men only disagree I" '• The Devil and his Angels." Then goeth HE. and taketh seven other spirits, more wicked than himself, they enter, &c. Shows that the He there spoken of, was a spirit ; — TAKETH, &c., implies an ascendency of power ; more wicked implies degrees of wickedness among the Devils, and a kind of Monarchy in Hell. " My name is Legion, for we are many," a captain to every ten ; a centurion to every hundred ; and an officer to each thousand — 6666. according to Roman order. Beelzebub, Prince of the Devils, reigning in the hearts of the children of disobedience, as " The Prince of this world," and " Prince of the power of the air." Superior and subordinate, according to the degree of power possessed by each comman- der, bent only upon evil as their chief de- light. " Evil be thou my good !" God delivered Benhadad into the hand of Ahab King of Israel, and appointed Ahab to be his executioner ; but Ahab, for a bribe, let him go. God replied, " Because thou has let go out of thine hand, a man whom I appointed to utter destruction, therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people."^ Evil Angels are God's executioners. For it is inconsistent with the nature of a good Angel to go upon a bad errand. On a visit, from the king of Judah, Ahab, proposed to him to go by force and help to take the bribe, which the king of Assyria had promised, but not fulfilled — viz. restoration of Ramoth, in Gilead. The King of Judah saw the courtiers, the prophets that belonged to Law religion, flat- tering Ahab ; inquired for a prophet of the Lord. 0 yes, Micaiah, but I hate him, he talks no good to me, I hate him ! The officers sent, said to Micaiah, flatter 170 OMNIFvi RIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. like the others. He did, then Ahab put him to his oatJi^ who replied — I saw the Lord sitting on his throne — host of heaven round about, and the Lord said, who will go and persuade Ahab, &c., one said on this manner and another on that — a good Angel could not go on a bad errand. At length, a voice replied, I'll go and per- suade him. How ? I will be a Lying Spirit in the mouth of all his prophets. False people must expect a false spirit in their false worship and false conduct, and be deceived and destroyed in turn ! The King of Judah put on royalty, and Ahab disguised himself. Unheard of orders from Benhadad : Fight neither with great nor small, save with the King of Israel, They pursued the' King of Judah, he cried out in prayer, God interposed — they left him — saw a nian — possibly it- may be Ahab — shot at venture — no escape from the justice of God — he died and was eaten of dogs on the ground that was unjustly confiscated by a covetous spirit and the counsel and intrigue of a wicked woman. Jezabel had a mock trial, and per- jured witnesses under a cloak of religion, to destroy poor Naboth and get his vineyard ac- cording TO LAW, Whoever wishes to act wickedly, and cloak it with religion and law. may read their des- tiny by the hand of RETRIBUTIVE JUS- TICE, as exemplified in the case of Akab and his wife ! The first born of Egypt were destroyed by evil Angels, and unclean spirits like frogs will go to the kings of the earth, when the sixth Vial shall be poured out, under the seventh trumpet. Then take heed that by sin, ye do not for- feit the Divine favor, and thereby lose his 'protection ; and thence fall into the power of Satan, and be led captive by him at his will. Thus Become incorrigible, and thereby render your situation irremediable. Sinners cannot be everywhere. They must be somewhere. Hence the propriety to ^end them to 3. place fitted to their nature, to dwell with beings, or company like themselves, in the other world. Swine were interdicted by the Jewish Law; yet a herd of 2000 were kept. Evil Spirits requested by prayer, a suffVage to enter. The restraining power was. taken off. Property wickedly obtained, entails a Curse ; the loss was a just retribution. Thus we have the principles of their nature exemplified, and the Law by which they are governed, made manifest. The Yankee Unitarians have given us a new translation of the New Testament. In which they assure us, that a Demon or Devil, is only a disease — insanity that left the man and got among the Hogs ;' which would argue, 1, that a disease has intellects for ideas ; 2, rea- son to arrange them ; 3, language and speech to address and communicate them ; 4, volition to move and transport itself; 5, miraculous power over the swine (if self-preservation be the first law of nature in man and beast,) to cause them to^take to the water and drown ! Methinks it would take ten thousand times more faith to credit their theory, about a mere disease, than to admit, that there is such a thing as Evil angels — and that Evil Angels are God's executioners. 18th— LAW OF OATHS. An oath is an affirmation by something. He w^ho says he "su"m7-5," and affirms by nothing, tells a lie, and speaks an idle word. The administration of oaths according to Law, is so common, that its force is not felt; nor the obligation realized to be more than a form, for the sake of order. In the Law of Moses, the oath of the Lord w^asbetwfeen the parties, where no earth- ly power was able to judge and determine ; but the matter was referred to the Great Arbiter, as the Judgti, Justifier and Avenger. This was the only case by command, in that econ- omy. Contrary to the command of God, which was to make no league wnth the Canaanites, but to destroy them all ; the Sanhedrim or Grand Council of seventy Elders, with Joshua at their head, swore to spare the Gibeonites — thus the Elders, as head of the nation, plight- ed national Faith repugnant to the interdic- tion. Some hundreds of years after Saul, as head of the nation, committed a national breach of Fidelity, by slaying the Gibeonites. This act of infidelity constituted a national crime, which called for a national punish- ment ! In the reign of David, there w^as a three years' fiimine. David inquired the cause, and obtained the answer — it is for Saul and his bloody house ; because he slew the Gibeon- ites. Who replied, silver and gold we will have none, but give us seven of the sons of Saul, and w^e will hang them up before the Lord in Gibeah ; and God was entreated for the land. From the foregoing we may infer the so- lemnity, nature and obligation of an oath, and also the meaning of the Psalmist, \vhere he saith (speaking of the character of a righte- ous man) he that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. Those persons, who publicly •avow that they are pedjured men, or else are impos- tors, can have no claim to public confidence. but must appear in their true character, as LIARS, taking their word for it, which is doing them but true justice ; of- course having de- stroyed the force of moral obligation from their minds, what trust or confidence can be placed in tliem 1 Methinks they must feel like Cain ! Afraid of their lives ! afraid of men, and go into voluntary exile. Thekingoi Judah is condemned, for abreach of faith, by violating an oatk of the Lord to the king of Babylon ; lost his eyes after see- ing his sons slain, bound in chains to be car- ried a captive to die in a strange land. The Rechabites were a people of fidelity, being instructed "by their forefathers, to live in tents and to drink no wine — were triedand tempted by the prophet Jeremiah to drink, in vain. Hence the promise of God for their fidelity, and obeying parental instruction for 250 years, which promise extended to generations, then unborn. Jeremiah 35. Judas turned traitor, was taken by the hand, by those in authority, for a tool. Judas thought of honor, and flattery and money; but when he found they had no further use for him ; he found himself forsaken and was sensible of his folly, returned the money, con- fessed his guilt, they tauntingly replied, what is that to us ] see thou to that, feeling his situation, in a fit of frenzy he went and hang- ed himself, as a warning to all traitors! Micaiah, flattered by request, ironically, until he was adjured and put to his oath by Ahab, and then declared the message and truth of God, and so they found it to be. Jesus said," swear not at all," " but when they smite you on the one cheek, turn to him the other also." Yet when he was smote on the one cheek, instead of turning the other, (being a prisoner, had a right to justice accord- ing to Jewish and Roman Law,) replied, '-If I have done evil, bear witness of evil, but if well, why smitest thou me P' And being silent, when questioned by the High Priest, answering nothing ; the High Priest put him to his oath, adjured him lor testimony on an important point, which caused HUM to break silence, and answer the High Priest accordingly, who flew into a flame of passion at the reply. Paul called God to record on his soul, by an appeal to him. The Angel standing with one foot on the sea, the oriier on the land, lifting up his hand swore by Him that liveth forever and ever, that time shall be no longer. The man whose yea is yea, and whose nay is nay, inwardly feeis and speaks in his heart, " Thou God seest me.^' But most people have not that close, con- stant, inward feeling before God, as his spirit- ual worshippers walking before him. Hence in this dark, stupid, thoughtless age of the world, governments and customs have thought and found it necessary to use oaths, affirma- tions, &c., to bring people to their feelings, in point of testimony and obligation, socially. And what feeling is exercised on this oc- casion, and that which proceeds from yea and nay— they both, when flowing from inward truth, are bottomed on the same principle of fidelity, founded on moral obligation, in their several degrees, as forms and modes alter not the nature of principles. For the principle of truth is a unit, and is as inflexible as the Eternal Causeless CAUSITER ! |>Cl=People may change, and things may change, and in the turn of times there are great changes. But principles and Truth and the Deity, change not! The feelings and character of Cain, Ahitho- phel, Judas and Benedict Arnold, should be kept in view by all professed Traitors. For if some people bribe and stimulate others to acts of treachery, yet all mankind in creation, despise THE TRAITORS. 19th— SUNDAY LAW. " A Presbyterian Deacon's Cat " "Went out to seek her prey ; " She ran round the house, — "and " ketcWd a mouse, — " Upon the Sahhalh day .'" " The Deacon being much oSended, •'The crime was so profane ; " He laid down his book, " The Cat he took, " And bound her with a chain ! "You filthy jade, ain't you asham'd ! " Don't you deserve to die 1 " to carry down to hell — " My holy wife and I !" There are some people, instead of worship- pxig and serving the Lord, they only worship Sunday! being Sunday Christians and Mon- day Devils ! whose religion is only in the head, not in the heart. Hence if the head were cut off, soul and body would go to the devil ! h\ 1828, a widow, who had three young children in bed, a young woman and two young men, were seized in the night, and carried nine miles by the Sheriff", (who show- ed irons if he was not obeyed,) for the enor- mous crime of returning from the funeral of the young lady's mother, on a Sunday ; and bringing some articles with them, which had been given by the mother just before she died. They had started according to a Pres- byterian clock, (for the old man had been w'atching like a spy,) thirty one minutes be- fore sun-set — having no place to stay there, but on expense, so they wished to return home, although it s.iowed. For which crime, they were fined a dollar 172 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXE3IPLIFIEI). each, to mend Sabbath day brolcen, and about 30 dollars cost. The Sheriff and officers made a mistake — took too much cost — then plead for a new set- tlement, to prevent their cost and damages for false charges ! How few attend to the golden rule, to do to others as they would that others should do to them ! But the late reply of the Committee in Congress, about the Sunday mail, is worthy to be preserved by every generous mind, in the United States of America. The old Priest with his long face, could not see the reprobate wounded invalid; but went b}', then bis Lcvite Deacon copied him and passed by also. But the Masonic Samaritan fulfilled the second commandment, to do to the stranger, a Neighbor's Part — " do as you would be done by.'''' Then beware of judging ! 20th— LAW OF REFLECTION. Thoughts are generally involuntary. When in Philadelphia, at a certain time during a yearly meeting, I expressed a desire to be admitted in, to see their mode of doing business, but was negatived. The night following in my sleep, thought myself to be in a meeting composed of a few ministers but mostly Elders. One man arose, and expressed a concern to visit a foreign land. Another expressed his desire to be his companion. The Elders then arose, in form of half a circle, and drove the two men before them, to the door of a house, which had iron gratings which they passed; the Elders having the keys, which none knew how to use but them- selves. In the floor of the room, was a brass trap door, with slit work, which being unlocked and raised, they confined one minister below and the other above, and departed ; there be- ing no chance for light or air, but through those grates. ' At length the Elders returned, threw open the doors; said, go and preach if you will. But the old man stopped and stood in the sun shine, in silent reflection, replied, the time is passed in which the message should have been delivered ! When I related the dream, with a desire for an interpretation, one replied to anoifier, Lorenzo has been in the " Select Meeting of Ministers and Elders," which kind of meet- ing I was ignorant of its existence, anterior. T. K. an old minister, at that yearly meet- ing was put over for another year, when he obtained permission, but never went. In those days E. H. thought he discovered an aristocratic governing power, remonstratea, and gave the young people to understand, what'he thought to be their RIGHTS. He preached about the young people wait- ing in the wilderness, till the Elders were dead, before they could enter in, to enjoy the promised land. Five yearly meetings in eight have felt the effects by appearance. 21st- -HOW TO SWEAR ACCORDING TO LAW. Tn a well known seaport town, a lady's husband disappeared for about four years. She saw a man whom she claimed to be her husband, swore it was him ; that she loved him still, and thought he was the prettiest man she ever saw. The Judge swore that he married this man to that woman, that it was impossible for two men to look so much alike, and therefore it must be the same man. Several other credit- able witnesses corroborated the circumstance. Another woman claimed the same man, in the same period of time ; that she had bedded and boarded with him, &c. Several other witnesses were called, who testified and cor- roborated her testimony. Such was the case, and such the nature and weight of the testimony, and the charac- ters of the witnesses, that doubt remained where truth lay ; the subject being so equally balanced and the subject obscure. But a scar on the foot, being mentioned on one side, but not recollected on the other, (which scar was from a wound by a nail) — hence the Judge of the Court ordered the stocking and shoe to be taken off, for ex- amination, which circumstance turned the affairj and he was acquitted. No doubt but there must have been two different persons. A man had a horse stole, which he had raised, well known to his family and neigh- bors. Another man with a horse was taken up for the theft. The witnesses were about six- teen or seventeen on a side. Circumstan- tially and particularly described, by witnesses whose characters, socially, were considered equal, in testimonial validity. What was the consequence ? Judgment and common sense, say there must have been two horses. Hence it would appear that both parties could not have told the truth on their side ; of course, one must have given in false tes- timony ; consequently, if a falsehood be a lie, some would say that they " Swore-' and '■' LIED" according to Law. Being com- OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 173 pelled by summons to do the one, and accord- ing to the best of their knowledge and belief," did the other ! ^ A man being permitted to keep his own accounts in cases of debt and credit, &c. and then to testify to them accordingly by oath. Why 1 He " swears according to Law," however false the charges are or may be. And if a man die, his accounts must be allowed by the Judge or defendant, for it is " according to Law," so to be done. 22d— EFFECTS OF LAW. Civil Law for application to individuals, is so worded, as to be very ambiguous and un- certain in its interpretation, and morose in the execution. Hence the famous expression — " Glorious uncertainty of the Law." Moreover, in common, plain cases, which if gained, the process is so expensive and vexa- tious, that the cost is more than the whole sum in dispute, and attended with loss, in- stead of gain. And none are benefitted but the Lawyer and the •' self-w^ill" when indulged. But woe to the fat goose that comes to market ! When in Charleston jail, I heard of two men who, having a quarrel, came to town to have it settled by Law ; one of them applied to a Lawyer for cousel and assistance, who replied, I am engaged on the othei- side ; but I will give you a letter to a friend of mine^ whom I would recommend to you. On receiving the letter, he departed and re- flected— how can he recommend his friend to me with propriety when engaged on the other side '? Opened the letter, found the con- tents— " Two fat Geese come to market, you pick one and I will pick the other." Hunted up his neighbor — showed him the lines, who being disgusted, agreed to settle the difficulty between themselves; and went home to- gether. I shall conclude this head with a remark, as the saying is, that Preachers do not believe their own preaching, nor Doctors take their own medicine ; eo Lawyers are not seen to go to Law with each other. And why not others take warning and exercise common sense, and so take pattern by them for a proper lesson, and seek for peace. The statement in the public prints before me, of 991 persons put in jail for debt, in Boston, 1828 ; only 74 or about one in thirteen were discharged by paying debt and cost ; 22 were females. The aggregate within the last 9 years in the same jail, is 9473. Supposing the like proportion to hold as above ; here are 8746 cases, out of 9473, in which the expense of trials and commitments has been incurred by creditors, besides all the vexation and trouble experienced, without the least po^^sible ad- vantage being derived, whatever, except the loss of time and money with the indulgence of SELF-WILL. And may I not add, to the gratification of the LAWYERS, also, who laugh in their sleeves, to see such gumpheads and dupes, who fall as victims to birds of prey ; with folly, both in their heads and hearts of practice. There is certainly an error in our " JURIDI- CAL". " JURISPRUDENCE :" which needs to be so modified and simplified, that justice may be comeatable, agreeably to the nature and fitness of things, betwixt man and man, without so much cost, trouble, vexation arud expense ! Moreover, that the great shall not oppress the poor, nor the poor make his poverty an asylum of refuge to laugh at those who have been their benefactors, when guilty of a breach of trust. The liberty of commencing suit at Law, from self-will and for vexation, is too great a privilege, granted without sufficient penalty annexed for restraint and restitution. For as the customs, called Law, in the several States, now stand, one may " LIE" about another, and charge him with what he pleases, in the writ of attachment or indict- ment, and accuse him of what he pleases, however false, scandalous and impious be the accusation, and the accused has no redress ; but must stand and hear himself black- guarded, by his antagonist's , spokesman ; because it is done according to Law\ And he must pay the cost, if prejudice and precon- ceived judgment should say so. But if the same in substance, had been spoken or written under other circumstances, it would have been considered actionable slander. Thus, the Laws of the land are prostituted, to become an asylum for LIBELS, slanders and corruption, to corrupt the public and society at large, collectively and individually as the case may be ; which practice is repug- nant to innocency and purity of intention, and unworthy of moral principles in a generous mind, which ougl^t to govern and reign in the land ! Such a system of administration, has a cor- ruption in its nature and consequences, and of course must contaminate those who ad- minister the same, and be very injurious to society in all its bearings ; for like the foun- tain, so will be all the streams that flow from it. Let those who wish to be involved in ruin, 174 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. remember the painted man, on tlie sign with a cocked hat, iine fashionable coat, and fat horse, crying out, "J am going to Law P'' But turn the other side, and, behold! a man, with a down look, rawney horse, ragged coat, and old shoes, with holes in his stock- ings, no mittens and a flapped hat, with a whimpering voice reply, ''J have been to Law !" When the man told his priest, he wished the Devil was dead ! Hold, hold, said the Priest, adding, what should we Priests have to do, if there was no Devil ! Or the Lawyer without Gumphe ads, or the doctor without Hypochonduia ! 23d— Sx\LT WATER LAW. Surrendered by the States to the U. S. the government is monarchical, administered by Curung and Sioearing in the calm or storm, profanely— a practice in the most eminent degree pjiculiar to those who speak the English Language. Kmbargo times — permission to go in bal- last, with a keg of butter and a box of cheese — one is larger than a hogshead and the other is made to fill the hold — home bound ; hvo accounts are made out sometimes, one for the Custom House, the other for the owners. Some to carry on the joke, kiss the book, some hold up their hand, some affirm, others like Joseph, '• by the life of Pharaoh," by my Honor, or by my word, " I'll be d d, if so and so," some cheat the nation, no harm — defraud the revenue, no evil, if not detected or found out — swear to any thing but the whole truth — whip the Devil round the stump, have several different kinds of " Ship- papers," to sail as the case may be, under different ^ag-5, and hj ha-rb swearing, become ■' KNIGHTS OF THE POST," as well as faithful SONS of NEPTUNEJ 24th— LAW OF INQUIRY. The first writings, of which we have any account, were the Ten " Commands," vrit- fen by Jehovah, himself, as the seal o. the compact or covenant. For God had sent a message to the camp, by Moses, to know of the people, if they would consent to receive Him for their Gover- nor and to be governed by his Laws 1 They answered in the affirmative. And their answer was returned, by Moses, to the Lord, in the mountain. The people were to make ready against the third day ; when the Law was tc De pro- claimed by a voice with power, superior to Human ; that 600,000 men, besides their women and children, might hear distinct. After which the tables of stone were given from God, and accepted by the people, as the Seal of the Covenant. The tables of stone were kept in the Ark, &c., which was called the " Ark of the Covenant." None were admitted access to this stone seal, or to have any thing to do with it, but " the Congregaiion of the Lord," " who might eat the Passover." They are particularly described and also who were interdicted, and shut out and ex- cluded therefrom. The Levites might carry the Ark on their shoulders, &c. but were not permitted even to see the Priest pack up the curtain and the holy implements thereto belonging. For the Priests of the house of Aaron, were to have the care and charge of the Tent and Tabernacle, which contained the Holy things. But the High Priest alone, as con- troller, had access to it alone, in particular, where it was deposited within the Veil, in the Tabernacle, within the Tent, which place within the Veil, was called the " Holy of Holies," where none were suffered to go, ex- cept the High Priest once a year, not without blood. Moses finished all his writings called the " Book of the Law^" and delivered it to the Priests, to be kept in the side of the Ark, and have it read to the people every seventh year. See the curse of Korah, Dathan, and Abi- ram, for invading the Priestly Office. Also on the Philistines for detaining the Ark of God, and more than 50,000 Hebrews fell dead, for attempting to look into it; and Uzza also, for daring even to touch it. Such was the mighty Power of God attending the Ark/ 1st Sam. 5 and 6 chap. 2d Sam. (3 ch. 3 to 7. 1st Chron. 15th chap. 2 to 13. God wrote for Moses, also Moses acquired the art of writing. The live books were written, which con- tain the Political, Ceremonial or Levitical, and Moral Law, and the Historical account of the Creation down. This book of the Law was kept within the side of the Ark, under the control of the Priesthood, with the High Priest, as their controller, under God ! And those writings, called the ^^ Book of the Latt'," were delivered to the Priest for the people, by Moses, only a few days before his death, directing it to be kept in the side of the Ark. Moses directed under God, that when they should choose to have a King, he should not be a stranger, but one of their own Brethren. And HE was to ivrite himself a copy of the Law, from the one before the Priests and Levites. Deut. xvii. 16 — 18. OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIEE . 175 This was the first Copy permitted to be taken by transcribing, by the permission, and direction, and order of God ! Dent. xvii. 18. David as king, was the first who had a regular Court. The names of his ofiicers are mentioned, both recorder and scribe, &c. • By the Matter compounded in the Psalms,^ it is plain that the Author was well ac- quainted with the writings of Moses, both Historically and also the Laic. Hence, con- sidering his character, we may well suppose he had obeyed the commands by Moses, when he said : " The delight of the Righteous is in the Law of the Lord.'''' " And in his Law doth he meditate day and nigJit." Hence, then, we may have the fir^t data of the " Book of the Law" being transcribed, so as to make two Copies or two Books of the Law. One of which belonged to the King — viz. the transcript Copy, but the original one belonged to the Priests, &c. Question. Where did Solomon put the Copy of the Law, which belonged to the king 7 Or where it was kept ? For we have no account of the kings Copy, or any one else, except the Original Copy of the Law that belonged to the care of the Priests, after his death ! In the days of Jehosaphat, king of Judah, the Copy of the Law was taken from the Ark, and carried abroad, by some travelling Priests, to expatiate upon, who never returned it to its proper place, of which we have any account. But the reverse seems to have been the fact. As there is no particular account of the Book of the Law, for about 294 years, when it was found among the rubbish of the Temple, in the 18th year of king Josiah's reign; and 16 years before the date of the Babylonish Captivity ; when Daniel and his companions went to Babylon ; and 35 years before the Temple was burnt by the Chaldees. When Martin Luther found an old book in the Monastery, he inquired of an old Friar what it was 1 Who replied, "It is the BIBLE!" " What ] that Book our Holy Religion is built on '?" " yea 1" When he had read it and compared it with their practices, concluded, if this be 'the Book of God, it is against us. Hence the seed of the Reformation, with the concomitants at- tending— elucidating the doctrine of Provi- dence, fitted to the case and exigency of man. A similar impression appears to have been made on the mind of King Josiah, when the scribe told the king that the High Priest had handed him an old book, which had been found among the rubbish, while repairing the breaches of the Temple. Now the expres- sion, '-found,^^ implies it had been lost. 2d Chron. 34 Chap. 14, and 2d Kings, 22d Chap. 8 to 10. When it was read in the presence of the King and Court, it was found to be the Book of the Law, by Moses, of which they had heard. And an attempt at Reformation was began, but not sufficient to avert the impending storm, which burst 16 years after, in the 3d year of Jehoiakim and the first year of Ne- buchadnezzar, King of Babylon, and the 35th before the burning of the Temple. By saying, found the Book of the Law, supposes it to have been lost. And the con- sternation of King Josiah, at the exhibition of the Law, shows their ignorance arising from the scarcity of the Book. Hence we may conclude, that the one Copy in transcript for the Kin^, which Moses di- rected should be taken, was not kept by the Kings in succession. But was missing from some CAUSE, worthy of Providence, for the benefit of the world in after ages. And the originalBook of the Law, was the only one, then extant, of which we have any account. A copy of the Law on parchment, about two feet wide, and perhaps fifty feet in length, by computation, from the size of the roll in the Jewish Synagogue. Hence it is plain to common sense, that a captive prisoner in chains, could not . have taken such a roll under his arm, at pleasure, to carry into Babylonish slavery. Jeremiah was bound with chains, for we read of his being " loosed from his chains,''' — which circumstance implies that he was bound, with others ! The City and Temple were pillaged and burnt. And most of the people were put to the sword, and the rest led into captivity. Here I ask — what became of the roll — the " Book of the Law" of Moses ? It is a very plain case, on the principles of common sense, as the necessary consequence, from the circumstance of things — (Jc|=It must have been burnt. Esdras, in the Apocrypha, who appears by the names in the ancestrous chronology, to be the same as Ezra in the Bible — he tells us it WAS BURNT. Yet afterwards we find Ezra with a copy of the Law, in a pulpit, reading and explain- ing it to others. Where did he get this new Book, if the old one was burnt T I know not, unless we ask the Masons ! — Or else should get information from ♦' Zerub- babel, Haggai, and Zachariah," of that day. Afterwards we find Ezra coming up from Babylon, as a " ready scribe,^^ to seek "^Ae Law of the Lord ;'^ that by reading and explaining it, he might render himself useful, as we find he did. 176 OMNIFVRIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. If the book of the Law of Moses was burnt when the Temple was burnt, in the 19th year of the captivity, then some of those people that were young, who went to Babylon, might live to return about 50 years after, and see the erection of the " Second Temple^'' as re- lated in the books. And moreover, the Transcript Copy of the Law might be found with the rest of the sacred writings, up to the day of Solomon, after the seventy years of captivity. Jefferson admits the universal Tradition of a general deluge by ivater. This argues the Human Family once to have been a unit. They divided the World 3.mong them, and then disperse i, by companies, into different coun- tries, in different parts of the world. The theory of the Flood would be handed down by all in their Traditions, to after gene- rations ;. although they would take in other things, as they occurred by the way ; which, from circumstances, must be very different from each other. Hence it must be plain to Reason's Eye, that those things in which they do agree must have had one origin, and of course must have been the most ancient. But wherein they differ, comparatively, must be modern. The anti-masons 2idmitth3Liiheie are Masons among the Christians, Turks,, and Hindoos, and they might have added, the Jews also. The Christian Masons, they say, take the Holy Bible ; the Turks take the " Koran," and the Hindoos take the " Shaster," a book which contains the religion of Hindostan. And they might have added, that the Jews, from Arnerica to India, take •' The Law of Moses and the Prophets.''' Since the Reformation, if not before, those four Societies pledge their faith, on the Books of their Faith, in national contracts, &c. Some feel bound by the Cross and a favorite Saint, &c. Now admitting^ for argument's sake, that Masons do as the Anties say, concerning the different books of Creeds on which fidelity is plighted. What does it argue '? Why, thus much, that Masonry is very ancient and ex- tensive. For their Creed Books on which their Re- ligion is founded, differ from each other. And the Spirit which each is influenced by, from what is called religion, is indeed very bitter agai.ist each other. But Masonry